Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural International and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific 9780824870133, 9780824833428

Citation preview

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Introduction  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0008 Published: July 2009

Pages 1–28

Abstract This introductory chapter sets out the book's purpose, which is to investigate the global vision of a Pan-Paci c women's community. It details the formation of the Pan-Paci c Women's Association (PPWA) in 1930, which went on to convene several high-pro le international gatherings in and around the Paci c to promote global perspectives on the status and conditions of women in the region, and on democracy and international cooperation. Inspired by the cross-cultural and interracial politics characterizing its cultural internationalist outlook, the association and its conferences captured the imagination of several generations of women activists of the Paci c Rim and the Paci c Basin. An overview of the subsequent chapters is also presented.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, women's network, Pan-Pacific internationalism PanPacific Women's Association, PPWA, women's network, Pan-Pacific internationalism Subject: Regional and Area Studies

From the late 1920s to the present, a Pan-Paci c women’s network has operated out of Honolulu. This book focuses on its rst three decades. During these years, from 1928 until 1958 and over eight conferences, the association witnessed and contributed to enormous changes in world and Paci c history. Through turbulent years of Depression, world war, decolonization, and cold war, its delegates met to practice a new way of being in the world, one combining social reform with an anti-racist politics built upon ideals of crosscultural exchange and interracial harmony. As such, the Pan-Paci c women’s network contributed to a larger movement emerging out of the Paci c, its organization providing a speci c venue for and by women internationalists of the region. What makes this group virtually unique as an object of study is its commitment to both rationality and a ect as modes in which new models of being might be not only imagined but also put into practice. Delegates from nations on the Paci c Rim, and from those newly formed or still under trusteeship within the Paci c Basin itself, would prove eager to promote through its auspices an emotional as well as a political and intellectual response to the myriad changes being rapidly wrought by globalization and Westernization in their region. Through its parameters, they imagined a way

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

forward in which political and historical di erences, shaped by the previous century of imperial and colonial race politics, might be ameliorated in a shared respect for and engagement in cultural diversity. In so doing, they sought to combine the ideals of cultural internationalism with the realities of diversity, to combine a set of ideas with the actualities of individual subjects meeting in time and space and trying to learn more about the myriad obstacles to their greater understanding. That this project—to transcend the past—was inherently awed is the starting point of this study, but equally a starting point is the acknowledgment of internationalist future. The conversation arising among this diversity of women across this Pan-Paci c represents a signi cant contribution to longer-standing internationalist interests in the formation of p. 2

community,

the expression of constituency, and the politics of representation. For its participants, the

rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference in 1928 appeared to launch that debate into a new era, one in which women’s cross-cultural awareness was to provide a new praxis for peace in a globalizing world. In 1928, exciting news of this gathering in the Paci c reached the Berlin Congress of the International Women’s Su rage Alliance. Recently formed in Hawai‘i, the Pan-Paci c women’s network was declared to “[o er] a unique opportunity to take a forward step in human progress.” Meeting in “the cradle of a new civilization free from prejudices and hatreds of the Old World,” delegates had discussed social reform in the Paci c, its participants endeavoring “to cultivate inter-racial friendship, coupled with knowledge and 1

forethought” as they set about providing a new cross-cultural foundation for world politics. This sense of being part of a signi cant moment in the modern history of women’s and world cooperation was reiterated by the conference’s honorary president, US feminist Jane Addams, who asserted that “something vital [has] 2

been born in the Paci c.”

Following these propitious beginnings, the Pan-Paci c Women’s Association (PPWA) was formed at a second conference held two years later, in 1930. The several high-pro le international gatherings convened by the association in and around the Paci c over the ensuing years went on to promote global perspectives on the status and conditions of women in the region, and on democracy and international cooperation. They generated substantial local and international interest. Inspired by the cross-cultural and interracial politics characterizing its cultural internationalist outlook, the association and its conferences captured the imagination of several generations of women activists of the Paci c Rim and the Paci c Basin. Involving thousands of delegates from more than a dozen countries and trusteeships, conferences were held in Honolulu (the association’s headquarters) in 1930, 1934, and 1949, in Canada in 1937, in New Zealand in 1952, in the Philippines in 1955, and in Japan in 1958. Mostly middle-class, Christian, English-speaking, and Western (or Western-style) educated women, these delegates spoke as modern experts in elds ranging from education, social work, and health to peace, population, and cultural anthropology. A core number among them, from the United States, Hawai‘i, New Zealand, and Australia, would provide continuity in leadership, while a new cohort would shepherd the project into a Paci c marked in the 1950s by decolonization and cold war. Given the “East meets West” theme dominating early conferences, delegates from Japan and China would be particularly important gures, while non-Western women in growing numbers from the settler colonies, the Paci c islands, and then Southeast Asia would emerge as potent p. 3

gures in the association’s collective imagination and practical achievement. (Re ecting

the “East” and

“West” framework that dominated the early PPWA, historical categories are used throughout this book alongside more current terms such as “Euro-American,” “Anglo,” and “Asian.”) Across the Paci c, women were mobilized as modernizing forces by both Western and non-Western nations; part of that mobilization included involvement in international networking. By the 1930s delegates from Paci c island nations and indigenous delegates from the settler colonies came to play an increasingly important part in shaping the PPWA’s self-representation as a progressive contributor to world politics, their involvement e ectively fracturing the essentializing and universalizing categories of “East” and “West” frequently deployed by the association and contemporary commentators alike. Their contributions, challenges, and sometimes explicit

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the motivation and intention of those who committed themselves to these claims for a cultural

interventions in the historical development of a Pan-Paci c women’s community, initiated in their name, constitute the driving interest of this book. The PPWA was an association deeply interested in the role of interpersonal relationship and a ect in the formulation of a truly international world order. This attention to the negative in uence of racism and to its remedies in self-awareness and the praxis of open-minded cosmopolitanism complemented the PPWA’s interest in the formulation of ideology, in intellectual debate, and in factual exchange. Given this selfthe ideological and the experiential and subjective in internationalism, as well as their interconnections. As recent moves to situate US and other imperial national histories within a transnational context suggest, international politics also o er a productive framework through which to investigate circulating ows of imperialism and colonization, of immigration and trade, and of ideas and scienti c cooperation exceeding 3

the boundaries of national history. Paul Gilroy in 1993 called for cultural historians to study “cultural and political exchange and transformation” in order to produce “an explicitly transnational and intercultural 4

perspective.” Certainly, thinking “beyond the nation” has resulted in greater focus on globalizing discourses emerging particularly strongly in the interwar years, but while the Atlantic has received considerable attention, the Paci c is only now beginning to gain recognition. It has emerged as a complex and dynamic site, one crisscrossed by imperial, colonial, and national histories thoroughly anchoring the 5

United States and other Paci c Rim countries within its oceanic vastness. Moreover, the interwar years, during which this study begins, were decades of particular crisis in colonial modernity, as assumptions about empire, whiteness, and progress were undermined, and anticolonialism and decolonization appeared p. 4

to threaten the old world order. While Europe

descended into a world war, the dawning of a “Paci c

Age,” anticipated early in the twentieth century, found renewed valency among postwar internationalists promoting peaceful cooperation between the West and the rising powers of Japan and China. In interwar Hawai‘i, a Pan-Paci c community to parallel Europe’s League of Nations was heralded at the ocean’s 6

crossroad.

Among those progressives aiming for “development” along Western lines in the region, cultural internationalists rejected nineteenth-century racial foundations on which the world community continued to imagine itself, disavowing dominant anti-Asianism and proclaiming in its place a worldly outlook.

7

PPWA women would contribute a glamorous (if mostly maturely so) dimension to this Pan-Paci c model, creating in its wake an international network for a women’s transnational, cooperative politics. But while the politics of culture o ered a language of shared expectation about the cooperative future of humankind, it was the management of population and development that gave literal expression to the modern global outlook, and social reformism constituted the practical work of the association. Just as “culture” and notions of civilization were closely aligned in Japanese thought as much as in the West, so were matters of population and social hygiene; indeed, the two themes combined in the interests of nationalisms across the 8

region. For many women’s groups in various countries (as for other Christian progressivisms claiming a global outlook), population management included eugenic intervention such as sterilization of the “un t,” 9

and some members of the PPWA in the 1920s also supported such ideas. The eugenic interests of the association, however, would be expressed in softer forms, those of population engineering, social welfare, education, factory regulation, maternal health, and so on. The point here is that global thinking in terms of population and cultural thinking in terms of international cooperation did not preclude “racial” thinking bound by national borders, territory, and sovereignty. Matthew Connelly shows that these two trends—the one global and the other state-based—coexisted, if in tension, throughout these decades, leading on the one hand to notions of a “global family” and on the other to new ways to divide nations over competing 10

concerns about racial degeneration, famine, or uncontrolled immigration.

At the same time as ideas about

global population and health management were articulated through the League of Nations and the International Labour Organization (ILO), nongovernmental organizations like the Pan-Paci c women’s

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

consciously dual aim, the early decades of the association o er a remarkable opportunity to investigate both

network proliferating in the Paci c similarly aimed to promote reforms with universal application across 11

culturally diverse nation-states.

Through an investigation of this women’s Pan-Paci c, therefore, this book sets out to situate a women’s p. 5

version of cultural internationalism within

the rewriting of twentieth-century world history of recent

decades. By bringing together critical scholarship from across a range of elds—including cultural history, international relations and globalization, gender and empire, postcolonial studies, population and world analyses more usually held separate. This multifocal strategy is designed to extend the brief of a transnational scholarship in recent decades seeking to reach beyond state-centered and nation-based parameters. Necessarily, the study of cultural internationalism pushes the eld of international feminism in particular further into the transnational domains of global race and culture politics, and into investigating the possibilities of progressive subjects among its memberships (not all of them privileged women). Without a nation or state as its prior object, this study of Pan-Paci c internationalism requires a substantial deterritorialization of thinking and approach—a greater attention to the complex and dynamic relationships between subjects and their various accounts of modernity than, for example, recent studies of 12

cosmopolitan desires among national subjects.

The PPWA calls for an investigation of the cross-cultural

dimensions of multiple cosmopolitanisms, diversely articulated at international and transnational as well as national and local levels. Whereas my earlier work traced an interwar network of Anglo-Australian women interested in using British Commonwealth conferences held in London to advocate reform in their own country, including challenging aspects of Aboriginal policy in Australia, today in comparison this project seems restricted by its nationalist parameters and almost exclusive focus on white women. The limits of internationalist interventions into the politics of “race” and the historical legacies of imperialism, nationalism and colonialism familiar to much contemporary world history were fundamental questions preoccupying women at the PPWA also. As I argue in this book, the resilience of race thinking and the limits of the cross-cultural ethos within the PPWA should be read not as constituting the organization’s failure to somehow transcend history, but rather as a reminder of the inherence of racialism to modern feminism and liberal thought more generally. Wishing to be unbounded by territory yet inevitably preoccupied by territorial issues, the Pan-Paci c conferences discussed in the following chapters provide unique insight into the profoundly interconnected histories of race and gender that have shaped feminist internationalism, as well as other progressive politics, and illustrate their on-the-ground, embodied, and passionate contestations. By viewing the interwar Paci c as a newly conceived territory of modernity in both spatial and temporal terms, this book sees the interwar period as a pivotal moment in the twentieth p. 6

century, one in which new ways of thinking

about the world opened up, however partially, to questions of

diversity and di erence at the global level that still occupy us today. Not least, these decades saw new accounts of the ow of populations across the Paci c, encouraging a generation of ethnographers, demographers, and anthropometrists to declare the similarities between the races and cultures and in the Paci c in particular, to announce the future intermixing of peoples and cultures as the Paci c solution to world a airs, and to predict the future advancement of world civilization. Warwick Anderson points out that racial intermixture was claimed by many of those undertaking studies in the Paci c such as Felix and Marie Keesing, who feature in this study, to announce the way forward for humankind, thus envisaging interracial relations in stark contrast to the disavowal of racial mixing in the United States and its anxious management in Australia and elsewhere. The Keesings were also critical of the mandate of their own country, New Zealand, in Samoa (alongside the United States), contrasting that regime with their ideal of 13

advancement through dynamic racial and cultural ows.

As Tony Ballantyne explains, the region was

conceptualized spatially and temporally as the product of waves of population linking more recent 14

colonization to deep time.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

health studies, world history, and transnational history—this study aims to bring into dialogue elds and

Feminist internationalism o ers an important site from which to view these shiftings of race and culture politics and their interrelationship to the history of gender and modernity in the twentieth century. Writing out of the history of women’s su rage, feminist historians in previous decades have noted in interwar transnational women’s networks articulations of anxiety about the management of progress and its relationship to inequalities between women. On the one hand, the Euro-American members of these networks sought to maintain cultural hierarchies by which progress was measured against Western feminist advocacy, promoting the rights and conditions of women and children. Many joined professions then opening up to educated, middle-class white women such as social work. As the rst decades of the last century proceeded, however, it appeared all too evident that women’s rights were taking shape di erently among decolonizing nations, where non-Western women had begun to occupy public o 15

numbers than were their supposedly more advanced Western sisters.

ce in larger

On the other hand, those non-

Western women who did participate in transnational networks faced highly contradictory conditions. While they claimed agency and voice within the world community of women, they were considered by their Western colleagues to have progressed less along the road to citizenship, both as individuals with limited experience in international activism and as representatives of the non-Western races, cultures, and p. 7

16

nations.

Thus, although they were gures of central importance to Western

feminist internationalism’s

progressive discourse, simultaneously they were the objects of its civilizing mission. Adding further complication to any simplistic narrative of “progress,” as we will see, of key importance to the PPWA in its aims to consolidate a women’s community in the Pan-Paci c was the participation of women from newly decolonized nations like Indonesia and from trusteeships like Samoa. While delegates from these emerging nations and trusteeships were expected to learn how to be modern through their involvement in the PPWA project, they would come to use the opportunities of internationalism to articulate “advancement” in ways pertinent to their own personal, cultural, and national political aims. PPWA women of both Western and non-Western backgrounds shared a desire to promote cooperative relations through which a more humane world civilization could take shape. But they variously imagined a global community in which international cooperation between nations would lead to a transnational outlook capable of the complexities of increasing 17

world interdependence. Hitherto, insu

cient attention has been given to the role of non-Western women in shaping these dual

histories of internationalism and modernity. Looking beyond established networks of Euro-American women’s internationalism, during the interwar years we nd a diversity of feminist international collaboration. Recent scholarship on women’s internationalism has called for greater attention to the contributions of non-Western women to feminist internationalist e orts to think beyond national 18

borders.

In their edited collection on feminisms and internationalism, Mrinalini Sinha, Donna J. Guy, and

Angela Woollacott argue that we should aim to “defamiliarize” our assumptions about feminist internationalism by applying a global framework to our investigation. In this way, they argue, we can begin to acknowledge the “decolonizing impulses” that have driven “political organising across cultural boundaries,” as well as the multiplicity of local, national, and imperial histories from which these impulses have grown. New work has shown that signi cant numbers of women internationalists sought to grapple with questions of hegemony in global power relations, of which Western feminism was itself far from innocent. The Women’s International League for Peace and Freedom (WILPF) and other organizations not only invited women from beyond Euro-America into its membership but also saw in racism the roots of human con ict. While, by the 1920s, numbers of non-Western women adopted a degree of self-critique of the Eurocentrism dominating international collaboration between women in these years, others—such as 19

Latin American women—founded their own regional networks.

Other new scholarship has shown that

where non-Western women continued to participate in predominantly Euro-American women’s p. 8

international networks, through them they might criticize global standards set

by Western nations.

Reminding us of immigration’s impacts across national borders, for example, historian Rumi Yasutake has pointed out that members of the Japanese Woman’s Christian Temperance Union (Japanese WCTU) worked

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

models. Following su rage, women activists became involved in peace campaigns and in social reform

with Japanese Americans of the WCTU in California toward the marital protection of immigrant Japanese 20

women.

Modern theories of culture and cultural di erence have played a key part in the history of cultural internationalism, no less so than in its important articulation as a women’s politics in the Paci c region. Among international critiques of cultural and racial politics in a globalizing world, the PPWA o ered a third kind of venue. It argued that a global world community would succeed only by embracing a politics of non-Western women. Locating itself, as it were, between Western and non-Western women’s international networks, and drawing on both in the process, it imagined the women’s Pan-Paci c as a site in which diverse individuals and their constituencies would produce cross-cultural dialogue at the regional level. The PPWA aimed to take women’s internationalism into a new era in which solidarity would be built on, rather than succeed in spite of, racial and cultural di erence. In doing so, it contributed to larger debates about the role of culture in understanding humanity. Wherein nineteenth-century models of “savagery versus civilization” structured notions of “race,” by the early twentieth century “culture and personality” came to dominate anthropology and other forms of intellectual and political thought. Under the cultural model of the “mental di erences of mankind,” writes George W. Stocking Jr., those denied full participation in modern society were considered hampered not so much by “race” inheritance as by race prejudice and discrimination. And yet, like the racial hierarchies that cultural theories claimed to supersede, the mantra of “culture and personality” foundational also to PPWA anti-racism, could itself function as a form of 21

determinism whether in pluralist or assimilationist applications.

This plasticity of articulation expresses

something of the valency of culture politics in the twentieth century. Through its conferences in and around the Paci c, the PPWA aimed to enact an ideal of cross-cultural community in which a new cultural politics was to overcome the violent histories of “race.” Claiming to nd an antidote to racism in the promise of “culture,” the PPWA would fail to come to terms with its own contribution to cultural hierarchies by which the relative “advancement” of peoples and nations was routinely measured (whether through the 22

ethnographic claims of Western anthropology or toward justifying the genocidal impacts of colonization).

In aiming to distance itself from these relations, the PPWA posited a postcolonial community for women in 23

the Paci c, through “encounters” staged at conferences. p. 9

No previous study of the PPWA has followed its rst three decades, a longer perspective allowing for due attention to the various means by which non-Western women shaped the Pan-Paci c project. Here again, the importance of a ect to the association lends itself to the closer investigation of both ideology and experience in the formulation and reformulation of racial and cultural theory and identity politics. Where previous studies have focused on the interwar years, the following traces continuities and contrasts between the women’s Pan-Paci c as imagined in the interwar years and the Paci c and Southeast Asia organization it became in the 1950s. Western and non-Western delegates who responded to the women’s Pan-Paci c project over these decades were in large part familiar with Western (particularly US-dominated) feminist politics. They were members of local branches of Euro-American international networks with reach across the Paci c, including Federations of University Women, the WCTU, the WILPF, National Councils of Women, Business and Professional Women’s Clubs, the Young Women’s Christian Association (YWCA), Women Teachers’ Associations, Women’s Institutes, and the Leagues of Women Voters established in the region in previous decades. As historian Patricia Grimshaw has pointed out, the considerable non-Western membership of these associations indicates the appeal of Christian social-reform feminism to women 24

activists from many di erent nations and cultures.

Although women of many denominations, including

Catholic and Protestant, and of a range of social views (both anti- and pro-birth control, for example), ultimately they shared the asserted democratic values of “liberal Christianity,” emphasizing individual ful llment through reform work toward improving the opportunities for women individually and collectively, perhaps universally, and through expanding women’s in uence in the areas of education, 25

health, public life, and employment.

The PPWA provided for these possibilities and more. It was a

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

diversity. In e ect, it sought to relativize Western women’s asserted ascendancy through working with

clearinghouse through which new information on women and children in the Paci c—routinely overlooked by the League of Nations and the International Labour Organization (ILO)—hoped to nd global circulation, in uence public opinion, and, hence, shape national and international legislation. At conferences, delegates shared information concerning their work to improve the status of, and conditions for, women and children in their own countries. The association took seriously its role of informing Europe about Paci c women’s 26

a airs.

designed to challenge Western women’s Eurocentrism, the resilience of which has been noted by Chandra 27

Talpade Mohanty, writing of the gure of the “Third World woman.” p. 10

outlook would come through interventions made by the

The greatest challenge to this

non-Western delegates themselves. A signi cant

number of PPWA delegates were professional women employed in the burgeoning social sciences; others were established leaders in women’s a airs in government departments in the United States or were employed in health and education departments, hospitals, and schools across the region. As a result, North Americans among them would argue initially that a women-only forum was not needed in the Paci c, given that mixed-gender, nongovernmental organizations located in Honolulu already provided opportunities to report on research and nd in uence with public opinion. They would be persuaded otherwise, however, reminded of the necessity of a community among women in facilitating the progress of their “less advanced” sisters of the Paci c. By investigating these trajectories, this study reasserts the role of internationalism in the rst half of the twentieth century, and of international feminism as a dynamic force in the recon guration of world a airs into the postwar era. Previous research on the PPWA has highlighted several important aspects of its early years. These have included its location in Honolulu, the early participation of Japanese women, and the signi cant part played by West Coast and Hawai‘i-resident US women in its Western membership. Writing in the late 1970s, Paul Hooper has shown that the PPWA contributed to, while emerging from, a Hawai‘i-based world movement promoting international collaboration on cultural grounds. Hooper has situated the feminist internationalism of the Pan-Paci c network within the larger history of cultural internationalism 28

emanating from Honolulu.

Since his writing, scholarship has emphasized the role of Japan in the

emergence of this international environment and in nongovernmental organizations and international 29

cooperation more generally.

Similarly, Rumi Yasutake has argued for the centrality of the Japanese

delegates to the successful formation of the PPWA. Without their cooperation, she asserts, the association 30

would have failed.

Given the signi cance of East-West cooperation to the PPWA, her argument is well

founded. Looking at US history, Alexandra Epstein, a historian of California women and internationalism between the wars, asserts the considerable impact of West Coast—and particularly California—women, who looked to the Paci c (as much as or even more than the East Coast) as their own backyard. Epstein shows that women in western states enjoyed their early experiences of enfranchisement in an era of great optimism for the League of Nations and the ideals of international community. Many activists living in Hawai‘i considered themselves to have a speci c role to play in its future too and joined the PPWA. As Epstein points out, “the Paci c” o ered these women a ready location from which to pursue their interests in the transnational implications of research and campaigns for the protection of women, including in p. 11

employment and

education, while working toward increasing the cultural diversity of the modern 31

women’s community.

Viewing the PPWA from Australasian historiography, one is struck by the signi cance of the Pan-Paci c ideal to Australian women internationalists also. Along with women from the United States and New Zealand, Australians were key gures in the Pan-Paci c women’s movement. Historian Angela Woollacott argues that the Australians among the PPWA membership were signi cant contributors to its e orts of cross-cultural collaboration. Despite the hierarchical context in which the PPWA was conceived, and in comparison with the British Commonwealth League (a contemporary Dominion women’s network

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

As this book illustrates, it was also concerned about providing its delegates with cross-cultural experiences

concerned with the conditions of women and children within the British Empire), Woollacott concludes that the early PPWA included greater numbers of non-Western delegates than seen previously in any Western feminist internationalist organization, a fact underlining the importance of non-Western women’s 32

interests to its reform agenda.

Adding due attention to New Zealand women, this study shows that both

Australians and New Zealanders were particularly signi cant to the substantial if uneasy account of settler colonialism made by the association. From the early decades of the last century, Australasian women had securing national su rage at the turn of the last century, they encouraged women’s campaigns elsewhere in the world. At the same time, although allied by “blood” and history to Europe, they lived in the Southern 33

Hemisphere and were situated geopolitically within the Paci c and Southeast Asia.

For such women, the

future of world cooperation in the Paci c was of particular importance. At a distance from decision making in European-based international networks focused on the League of Nations, they knew about the politics of geography and were eager to call attention to the signi cance of their own region in formulating international cooperation. For these settler colonial women, the implicit premise that white women were to be the facilitators, and, if temporarily, the leaders, of the Pan-Paci c movement provided an exciting challenge. In her appraisal of the signi cance of the Pan-Paci c women’s initiative, Woollacott notes the genuine commitment of Western women in the PPWA to engage with their non-Western counterparts in the Paci c. The PPWA’s determined move into the region, she writes, represented a signi cant attempt at “global decentralisation” by feminist internationalism. The association exhibited a desire to “develop women’s cooperation on women’s issues across developed/developing, political, racial, religious and cultural 34

divides.” p. 12

As this book is able to elaborate, the essentially white women’s network, with its rather

amorphous aims of understanding and exchange,

would indeed succeed in providing a stage from which

a diversity of non-Western political perspectives and agendas gained an international presence, if not exactly in ways originally imagined. Perhaps because of its porosity, a wide range of women from di erent political as well as cultural backgrounds found a place under its banner, even where their intentions extended well beyond, or even contradicted, its benevolent politics of inclusion. As is discussed in chapter 6, a Black Nationalist arrived unannounced in the late 1930s and spoke to delegates about uplift and hope, for example, and Communist Chinese women participated in the 1950s. Ironically, given its predominantly middle-class membership, the determinedly cooperative outlook of the association provided a radical e ect: the very act of women meeting across lines of signi cant sociopolitical di erence would constitute one of the association’s greatest achievements. In its politics of unity within diversity, the PPWA shared with WILPF, and with the World YWCA and the WCTU, a commitment to cultural explanations of di erence and to the capacity for modernization among the less advanced peoples of the world, previously (in their 35

view) hampered by Western imperialism.

Peace was an essential element of this community—the practice

of peacefulness articulated through an engagement with, rather than fear of, other cultures and peoples. Drawing on these cultural and paci st feminist traditions, the association saw a future in which cultural exchange could provide the basis for peaceful cooperation in a racially and culturally diverse Paci c, and hence a progressive model for the world. As well as extending beyond the interwar years, my study extends previous accounts in its use of case studies detailing the interactions of non-Western women with their Western colleagues in the organization. These interactions illuminate, I argue, the intimate nature of the world of international politics where exchanges between women of diverse races and cultures were considered the very basis of its praxis. Over the years, the PPWA would begin to attract a small but varied population of non-Western delegates from beyond established internationalist networks among those largely unknown to Western women’s circles (and hence to feminist historiography). These women would seek international recognition of their local campaigns, agendas, and concerns, as well as aim to shape the cultural international project of the association itself. In the process, they would often aim to disrupt resilient Eurocentric notions of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

claimed a unique position within Euro-American international feminism as success stories of their day; by

“progress” and prescriptive notions of social reform, as well as challenge accepted organizational practices in which they, as “less advanced” women, were expected to play a subordinated role. While the disagreements that emerged between Western and non-Western women constitute a main subject of this book, so too does the glamour these women’s presence ensured for Pan-Paci c women’s internationalism. p. 13

Being women

internationalists in the interwar Paci c was an exciting prospect, combining research and

formal presentation with the thrill of exotic surroundings and the companionship of fascinating coWorld War II, the association witnessed increasing participation by women from Southeast Asia, their importance to its future acknowledged in the name change to the Pan-Paci c and South East Asia Women’s Association (PPSEAWA) in 1955. The cultural internationalist ethos of the PPWA suggests the need for historians to think harder about the role of culture and consumption in feminist political, intellectual, and social history. Not only Western women who participated in the PPWA understood themselves to be cosmopolitan and modern in their e orts to model a new relationship between the races, peoples, and cultures of the world. In an age of burgeoning tourism in the Paci c, they enjoyed the ready combination of the delights of travel and tourism 36

with the serious work of activism.

Contemporary interest in indigenous art and cultures expressed the

importance of cosmopolitanism to

“Two gorgeous entertainments were tendered the delegates … one an a ernoon Tea in honor of the Japanese delegates … the other a Tea by the Chinese community.” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 426. Courtesy of the Mitchell Library, Sydney. p. 14

new ideas about culture, gender, and modernity in this era, as progressive women saw in the collecting of 37

traditional handcraft, dress, or furnishings expressions of themselves as modern women.

Writing of

Western feminism broadly, Caren Kaplan has described this cosmopolitanism as the “belief that the entire 38

world is equally available to be occupied or represented or identi ed.”

Kristin Hoganson writes that elite

white women and men of the early twentieth-century United States interacted intimately with the politics of cultural imperialism through their consumption of exotic objects. But while white women were seeking assurance of their modernity in the world, increasing globalization was creating anxiety concerning the maintenance of political and national hierarchies. Anxiety over cultural authority was expressed in enduring “colonial attitudes” and “colonizing ambitions” evident in the cosmopolitan appropriation of “lesser” 39

non-Western cultural products, while seeking to maintain a civilizational superiority.

In her study of

Asian cultures in the Western imaginary, Mari Yoshihara has revealed that fascination for “the Orient” 40

formed a central theme within progressive gender politics in the early twentieth-century United States.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

delegates. These evident attractions would nd a new generation in the postwar era: in the aftermath of

Cultural internationalism, with its interest in diversity, implied also a relative displacement of the West and Western women from the center stage of development and progress. This process of displacement would also be experienced by the PPWA, faced with criticisms by its non-Western contributors and self-critique within its Western-dominated leadership. Just as critical histories of gender and empire have brought into question “the community of women,” so have they drawn attention to the investments of white women in 41

the relations of empire and colonialism.

Western women were themselves the bene ciaries of these

such as in the Pan-Paci c women’s community. Women who participated in the PPWA were therefore grappling with not only the contradictions of world history but also the future of world politics. As Nancy Stepan has pointed out, the popularization of cultural theory in the rst half of the twentieth century did not dissipate the ordering power of “race” in world 42

a airs.

Rather, the opposite was the case, as non-Western activists and writers increasingly claimed their

place on the world stage. Calls for equity between the races (made by Pan-African groups and others in the late nineteenth century) had elicited “white panic” and saw the rise of white nationalisms in the early twentieth century. One of the rst actions of the League of Nations had been to reject Japan’s call for an anti-racism clause to be included in its convention, in large part due to the refusal of settler colonies like 43

Australia to remove immigration barriers. p. 15

version of militant nationalism in its

Thereafter, the Japanese government would mobilize its own 44

e orts to consolidate a Greater Asia.

In spite of the “guardianship

of native peoples,” and the protection of minorities established under the League of Nations’ mandates 45

system, the Wilsonian promise of self-determination for Asia and Africa failed to materialize.

Susan

Pedersen shows that while the Permanent Mandates Commission at the League o ered little hope for colonized peoples, “merely talking about administering territories di erently” forced public debate about questions of empire. “Minorities” were part of the political landscape and international discourse in which 46

the PPWA shared, given its interest in diversity.

In response to contemporary Pan-African, Pan-American,

and Southeast Asian nonalignment movements calling for race equity, many commentators in the United States, Australia, and elsewhere wrote of the rise of the nonwhite races, conceiving of “the West” as an 47

embattled alliance between nations bound by blood and civilization.

Political leaders in the United States

and Australia, for example, drew from each other’s writings and strategies in formulating national policies 48

designed to protect “whiteness.”

Following World War I, which had been fought in part on racial grounds

and involved peoples in the colonies in European con ict, by the interwar years nonalignment and decolonization politics provided a critical counterpoint to Western domination, heightening Western anxieties. Far from signaling an end to Western domination, anti-racism became absorbed into the vocabulary of modern cultural imperialism, as much as of humanitarianism and internationalism. Following World War II, cross-cultural knowledge was widely considered an imperative to the progress of Westernization and “development” in the Paci c and Southeast Asia. During this period, the United States emerged as the world’s most powerful nation. Claiming to bring prosperity and democracy to the peoples of the region, it “sought to legitimate its world-ordering ambitions by championing the idea … of racial 49

equality.”

Signi cant Anglo-American cooperation in the Paci c expressed a shared politics of

50

whiteness.

But while the British Empire was being superseded as a global power, the United States did not

label its own expansionist interests as imperial, this “inchoateness and insecurity,” providing the very 51

conditions for subaltern alternative visions of international community to emerge in these decades.

According to Erez Manela, both anti- and pro-Americanisms were often closely aligned in the larger, global 52

contexts of contemporary modernization, anticolonialism, and decolonization.

This complexity was also

apparent in newer imperialist nation-states expounding anticolonial rhetorics alongside the virtues of 53

cultural nationalism.

Accusations of cultural imperialism against the West would make their presence felt

at the PPWA, as global tensions around race and rights were played out within its own community. p. 16

During these decades, women in both imperial and anticolonial nations

were routinely mobilized as

bearers of national and racial as well as cultural invigoration. Reproduction, population, and immigration

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

relations of power, even as they sought to rearticulate them through relatively benign forms of leadership,

were considered matters for government and international study and intervention. In their account of Western nationalists in the early twentieth century, Marilyn Lake and Henry Reynolds note the paradox of this crucial period in world history when geopolitical alliances based on white nationhood expressed transnational and international inspirations but were necessarily biological and territorial in their methods 54

and goals.

By the interwar years, the settler colonies in particular were undergoing considerable upheaval

in regard to the reproductive ordering of racial relations. Increasing populations of mixed-descent from the conditions of citizenship. Declining Anglo populations feared being “swamped” by immigrant newcomers who in wartime were said to threaten internal security and to require internment. Relations between nations, but also between populations within nations, were in a state of ux. As Mrinalini Sinha argues, what constituted individual and collective rights and how nations should act toward them were di erently articulated across intersecting imperial and colonial locales with “entangled” histories and places, where European concepts of progress were at once shown to be partial and parochial yet to have the 55

potential to be universal in their application.

This deconstruction and reconstruction process also

characterized the PPWA, where Western women both described learning of their relative advancement and their own dissatisfaction with European standards of rights (especially concerning women and children) and hoping, through international work with women from other cultures and nations, to contribute to the potential for universal standards to be articulated cross-culturally and then achieved nationally. Analyzing the cultural politics articulated by the Pan-Paci c women’s association o ers insight into the ways in which one network saw women’s e orts in the arena of “culture” as the basis for a nonviolent, equitable world order. Its aim of incorporating diversity within unity has constituted a core tension during 56

much of the past hundred years and more of feminist political thought.

The following account celebrates

this tension, not as evidence of the PPWA’s relative success or failure, but as an expression of the necessary dissonance between its cultural internationalist ideal and the histories of race, empire, and colonization that marked its region and membership. As it would turn out, the Paci c provided little escape from the past. For one thing, while the attraction of the PPWA was enhanced by being headquartered in Honolulu, 57

considered the alternative “Geneva” in the Paci c, p. 17

the much-admired melting pot of Hawai‘i had been

annexed by force and was such a racial mix in part through the e ects of indentured labor on which

the

pro ts of its white US elite (haole) substantially relied. The PPWA never confronted these matters. If the Pan-Paci c gured in the cultural inter-nationalist imagination as the site of harmonious development, a myriad of European powers had continued to hold colonial interests in the region since the previous century. From the 1870s, US expansion into the Paci c and Southeast Asia also proceeded rapidly. In addition to territorial acquisitions in the Philippines, Guam, and Hawai‘i, US empire building reordered the 58

economies of the region.

From the end of World War I, the United States, New Zealand, and Australia had

gained mandate over previously German colonies in Samoa and Papua New Guinea. The postwar environment of increasing decolonization saw the growing in uence of the United Nations (UN), with its focus on development and trusteeship. Arguing that inequality was the result of ignorance that could be changed by reeducating attitude—terms familiar to PPWA cultural internationalism—the UN proposed that “guardianship” now become “trusteeship” with the aim of self-rule. All peoples were entitled to a “peace founded … upon the intellectual and moral solidarity of mankind,” and the emergence of new nation-states 59

was deemed crucial to the development of international cooperation.

The “dependencies” of the Paci c

islands were to be shepherded toward independence under the administration of Western nations, including 60

Britain in Fiji, the United States and New Zealand in Samoa, and the United States in Hawai‘i.

Where

League of Nations assertions of guardianship toward native peoples in uenced PPWA “East meets West” internationalism before the war, the UN focus on social justice and development in the Paci c nations would have an impact on the association’s postwar aims. The formation of a syncretic world civilization was at the heart of the PPWA’s feminist inheritance. The idea of forming cross-cultural alliances between women of di erent nations and “races” had shaped liberal and

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

indigenous people were becoming more vocal about rights to land and cultural heritage and about exclusion

Christian social-reform feminism from the late nineteenth century, particularly through explicitly theosophical women’s politics in which “the East” constituted a much admired source of renewal in the 61

imagination of avowedly “anti-imperial feminists.”

The PPWA o ered a more secularized outlet for these

complex desires. In his account of the discourse of civilization and decolonization, Prasenjit Duara describes the contradiction within the concept of Western civilization, seeking to justify imperial domination, to civilize and uplift but at the same time wishing to be “desired by the Other.” Following the disillusionment United States and the settler colonies) seemed to o er a more inclusive model for world citizenship. Having p. 18

attributed opposite characteristics to Western and Eastern civilizations, it was a logical step to call for their 62

synthesis toward establishing a truly global worldview.

Women delegates in the PPWA ascribed to this

orientalist yet decolonizing perspective, hoping that a syncretic Paci c would rehumanize Western modernity in its relationship to community and cultural life, while bringing the advancement of Westernization and industrialization to so-called less developed nations. Various antimodern movements of the early twentieth century similarly promoted the value of a renewed connection with cultural production, including in the Arts and Crafts movement that was important, for example, to the settlement 63

project in Chicago.

The critique of Western-style progress would have its part in PPWA ideology as well. Ensuring the importance of women to both domestic and public life was essential to the feminist critique, and perhaps Eastern women’s growing involvement in national regimes would provide a way to nd greater compatibility between the two. Several world-famous women internationalists quickly became advocates of this Pan-Paci c women’s project. Best known among them was US feminist Jane Addams, founder of the American women’s settlement movement and a renowned paci st; she became the association’s rst honorary international president. Following a tour in 1922, Addams was nothing less than famous in Japan, 64

and the Japanese WCTU would establish its own “Hull House” in Tokyo in 1927.

Already by 1925, Addams

had agreed to act as honorary chair for the anticipated rst conference, the appearance of her name on early correspondence no doubt lending the nascent movement substantial prestige. Another well-known and respected woman of her generation, the head of the League of Nations’ Slavery Section, Dame Rachel Crowdy, would attend the rst two conferences as the League’s observer. Early recognition by the League of Nations and later a

liation with the UN and the United Nations Educational, Scienti c and Cultural

Organization (UNESCO) con rmed the standing of the PPWA while securing its reputation beyond the Paci c. Not least, conference papers would contribute to a major study on women begun under the League and carried through by the UN’s Commission on the Status of Women in the 1950s. In addition to these two stars of the international circuit, female and male experts from various countries within and beyond the Paci c, including from Britain and India, would be guest speakers at conferences. The self-critique of Western feminism that took place within the bounds of the PPWA was in itself a politics of reform. Extending the in uence of Western women’s organizations already present in the Paci c, the PPWA provided a unique location from which social reform and liberal women’s internationalism might revisit its own history. Rearticulating Western social reform and paci st and protectionist feminism in the p. 19

Paci c context, the PPWA not only relocated Western women’s internationalism geographically

but also

sought to turn back the clock, attempting to rewrite its genealogy through the conditions of “less advanced” cultures and women, while looking toward a more syncretic world model for the future of women’s cooperative work. It hoped to achieve these aims with the collaboration of the “women of the East”—women from Asian countries whose civilization contained the familial and communal elements considered since lost to women in the overly individualistic West. Where paci sm had split the movement during the war, peace politics were given renewed signi cance in a Paci c in which globalization increasingly entailed socioeconomic cooperation between nations. Where dispute over protection versus equality politics had divided the women’s movement in the past, so now the cross-cultural context of an unequally developed Paci c appeared to con rm the need for legislation governing the conditions of women

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

of World War I, other civilizations (often linked to decolonizing movements in India and Asia but also in the

in order to ameliorate the impact of Westernization on their lives. The aim of self-determination through protection dominated the League of Nations’ accounts of women’s and minority rights in these years but would later lose favor at the UN, when feminists supporting an Equal Rights Amendment in the United 65

States ultimately superseded “equity with di erence” feminism and its protectionist approach.

Those

continuing to support separate legislation protecting women’s economic, social, and political rights would nd commonality within the PPWA. Here the protection of di erence found renewed currency through its Bureau would become a US Mainland delegate to the PPWA and the international director of its Standards of Living and Wages Project. She would lead a committee to study wages among women in the Paci c, work that underlined the PPWA’s central role as a leading body for new research on the socioeconomic, political, 66

health, and welfare status and conditions of women and children in the Paci c.

Given this mix of social reformism with a self-consciously anti-racism politics, PPWA’s concentration on international culture extends our understanding of the woman-centered concerns of Western-style feminism. The women’s Pan-Paci c project was not feminist in the simple sense of being concerned primarily with su rage; rather, it envisaged a role for professional women in advancing the status of not only women in general but also of cultures and peoples around the globe. The process of debating how this advancement would take shape in di erent nations and cultures brought the commonalities and di erences 67

between women into sharp focus.

The universal application of Western-style progress, like the premise

itself of a community of Pan-Paci c women, highlighted the question of how to apply a politics of diversity to the needs of political collaboration. Women of the Paci c were seen to be awakening from the constraints p. 20

of “traditional”

society to face potentially new forms of exploitation through rapid Westernization.

Considered not yet in a political or social position to collectively demand equity in the workplace, at school, or in the home, they were to learn about social reform and its transnational application through the mentorship of women in “more advanced” nations. Hopefully, they would not make the same mistakes as their Western peers. Through this teleological lens, the impending processes of modernization looked similar to the ravages of industrialization experienced by women in Western communities during the previous century, when Western women were considered to have lost their former status in community and family life. With its cornerstone conference experiences of “interracial friendship,” “international cooperation,” and “cross-cultural understanding,” the PPWA was one of the rst feminist groups of the twentieth century to confront the competing claims to territory, resources, and representation that result from globalization (and its imperial precedents) and that we recognize today as challenges facing modern democracies around 68

the world.

Non-Western women were among initiators and shapers of this political, intellectual, cultural,

and social agenda. For Westerners who also supported cultural internationalism, the substantial involvement of non-Western women signaled the success of the PPWA to secure a future of interracial harmony in the Paci c. Building on their experience of women’s internationalism, these Western-oriented women from the non-West pursued the potential of feminist organization toward moderating the impacts of development in a globalizing world. Asian, Indian, and Chinese women had become members of local branches of Western women’s international organizations (many represented at the PPWA) engaged in the promotion of “Christian internationalism, civilization and women’s liberation” in the Paci c region from 69

the 1890s.

A small number had directly participated in international conferences in Europe, alongside 70

Western women who were considered to be their guides into international community.

Their collaboration

in far greater numbers in the new Pan-Paci c project appeared to legitimate the PPWA’s claim to provide a vital and unique forum in which the women of the region might nd their own voice. Indeed, its cultural feminist outlook emphasizing democratic, national development and the need to moderate globalization proved amenable to women from newly decolonized countries in the Paci c, to those from the trusteeships and settler colonies (many of whom were involved in anticolonial movements alongside men) and, as we will see, to African American women from the United States. The diverse contributions made by these

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

cultural application. Among opponents to the Equal Rights Amendment, Mary Anderson of the US Women’s

women would take the Pan-Paci c women’s community beyond the realms imagined by its founders. The p. 21

quite di erent impacts of engendered histories of race, empire, and colonization upon the

lives of

women delegates would be re ected in their diverse perspectives on the signi cance and value of social reform and cultural internationalism to their region. The PPWA’s interest in diversity extended beyond the question of inclusivity to that of development. The “Pan-Paci c ideal” already held weight in Asian as well as Euro-American Christian reform circles. While “East and West” in the Paci c was widely considered equally essential to the future of world peace. Across the Paci c, internationalists hoped that, in the “Pan-Paci c” dominated by Japan and the United States, competing East-West interests might be peacefully negotiated. Writing of cultural internationalism in the Paci c, Japanese scholar Akira Iriye shows that in Asia, as well as in Europe and America, internationalists recognized the need to regulate the rapidly advancing e ects of globalization. These advocates of East-West internationalism were concerned that, unless steered in a “peaceful, constructive direction,” unregulated 71

Westernizations would have negative impacts on the region.

The moderation of competing Japanese and

US nationalism was a key issue in this future, while, as nation-states proliferated in the postwar era, power relations shifted more generally around the globe. Those inspired by internationalism hoped that “a wider world over and above separate states and national societies” would result and that “individuals and groups, 72

no matter where they are, [would] share certain interests and concerns.”

The global consciousness of this women’s network situates its historical emergence and contribution to contemporary debate about the future of world a airs centrally within the major themes of twentiethcentury world history. Not least among these was Japan’s contentious place among the advanced nations. If accepting that non-Western cultures might follow their own paths toward modernization, internationalists 73

hoped to ensure nonetheless that the Paci c would do so alongside the West.

The rise of Japanese

nationalism and the struggle between the United States and Japan for domination in the Paci c had undermined early hopes that the Paci c would provide the birthplace of world cooperation in the twentieth 74

century.

Nevertheless, argues historian Tomoko Akami, by advocating “a Paci c-centred perspective of

the world” Pan-Paci c activists helped to transform the region from a periphery of Europe to a “central 75

stage in world politics.”

Furthermore, the persistence of international organization throughout these

decades constitutes an extraordinary counternarrative to a twentieth century dominated by racism, war, and violence. And, as Iriye adds, the a p. 22

liation between the UN and nearly two hundred international

organizations (including the PPWA) after World War II “was a major challenge

to the geopolitics of the

76

emerging Cold War that was threatening to divide the world.”

In both spatial and temporal terms, the PPWA’s contribution to the emergence of the Pan-Paci c as a force in world politics points to the signi cance of orientalism to the study of twentieth-century women’s internationalism. Integral to this mapping of the Pan-Paci c was the idea of an “awakening” of the Orient. The notion of meeting with the Oriental woman in her “own” domain—the Paci c—represents a twentieth-century chapter in a longer history of orientalism within Western feminist thought. Feminist historian Leila Rupp has shown that Western feminist internationalism had long been invested in the “hierarchical rankings embodied in dominant assumptions about progress, civilization, and the emancipation of women” and that the “startling contrast” between the veiled, con ned, and degraded Oriental woman and the Western woman bolstered their claims to leadership in the international movement 77

before World War I.

The “woman of the East” had long been considered by Western women to be among

the most oppressed and enslaved of womankind, standing for the degeneracy of Eastern culture as a whole. Western women travelers, missionaries, activists, writers, and painters contributed to gendered views of 78

the East in which the oppression of Oriental women stood for the backwardness of Oriental cultures.

Liberating the Oriental woman, along with campaigns for abolition, su rage, and paci sm, constituted 79

founding features of Euro-American feminism.

Historian Ian Tyrrell has noted of the WCTU that “the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the League provided a European perspective on world a airs, among Asian progressives dialogue between

world of women could never be separated from the world of empire” and that non-Western women were mostly understood as joining the international women’s movement under the guidance of their Western 80

colleagues.

The shared secular Christian values that played an important role in encouraging the

involvement of non-Western women in the PPWA social reform agenda continued to provide for the 81

“relations of rescue” intrinsic to the white woman’s civilizing mission.

At the same time, writes Tyrrell,

Western women who were engaged in “mobilising” local temperance and women’s societies inevitably 82

authority would be questioned, and Westernization described as cultural imperialism.

In anticipating the combination of East and West, the PPWA joined numbers of Western intellectuals who, from the late nineteenth century, had adopted a less virulent attitude toward the East than the xenophobic, 83

anti-Asian policies instigated by various nation-states might suggest.

Among them, theosophists saw in

cross-cultural exchange between East and West the seeds of unprecedented advancement in human p. 23

84

culture.

Other anticolonial internationalist traditions hoped similarly to establish a new basis for

relations between West and East in the (supposedly) postimperial age. The democratic replacement of the “empire subservience” previously experienced by India, Turkey, China, and Japan, it was hoped, would help to defuse the emergence of anti-imperial nationalisms. Engagement with the “awakening East” was 85

considered by many commentators to be essential to a cooperative world future.

But if the Orient was a

place of both oppression and possibility in the Western feminist imagination, it was also an actual realm in which elite women from Eastern countries used Western feminist principles to advance their own feminist traditions. Orientalism was a transnational feminist language shared between elite Western and Eastern women, in which Eastern women were to become agents in their own progress. Tomoko Akami argues that Eastern internationalists were engaged in a form of self-orientalizing through their participation in Paci cbased internationalism, as Japanese members of the Institute of Paci c Relations (IPR) identi ed with 86

aspects of Occidentalism.

In joining Western women’s international networks, Karen Kelsky adds,

Japanese women expressed a desire for forms of Western modernity and universalism “eroticized” in Japan 87

from the late nineteenth century.

Alongside the “woman of the East,” increasingly the involvement of Paci c island women constituted the success or failure of the PPWA project. In an era in which imperial nations faced the need to reconstitute themselves in an increasingly postcolonial context, indigenous peoples and cultures o ered a new originary moment, typically imagined as prehistoric, by which to proclaim a connection to place for settler 88

nationhood.

Native cultures, while not considered civilizations, were to contribute, nonetheless, to the

emergence of a new era in world a airs through the connection they maintained between community, land, and cultural life. Furthermore, Indigenous women were considered the most in need of protection and guidance. Western international feminist traditions had long claimed to uplift “native” and indigenous women. In forwarding their own enfranchisement, from the late nineteenth century British imperial feminists had sought to speak in the name of these “less fortunate sisters” throughout the empire while, by the 1920s and 1930s, British Commonwealth women—including Australians—had begun to criticize 89

internationally the conditions of indigenous women in settler colonies or under colonial rule.

Paci c island delegates who joined the association—not unlike women from Japan and China—held necessarily complex identi cations with the version of Westernization promoted by its internationalism. They asserted their own agency within a feminist narrative that mostly assumed their premodern status as women of less advanced—even primitive—cultures. Tourist images of the Native Hawaiian woman p. 24

expressed in modern

90

form longer-standing colonial projections of sexual fantasy and adventure.

Ironically, it would be for similar reasons that Paci c island women would become prized delegates at PPWA conferences, where they were soon to take center stage. Their presence seemed to assure the PPWA’s achievement of its goal to become an innovative, cross-cultural regional network working for the women of the Paci c Basin. Along with Asian and Southeast Asian women, they contributed to the frisson that

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

came into contact with nationalist politics. In the process, they saw evidence of a future in which European

characterized PPWA conferences. Initially not expected to participate in their own right, they would come to dominate proceedings—from the 1950s, alongside women from newly decolonized nations such as Burma and Indonesia. Most had received Western-style education from missions, while some were still living under forms of trusteeship. New histories of missions point to the pivotal role played by such women in negotiating changes within their own cultures through mobilizing various forms of Christian respectability 91

politics.

As Kumari Jayawardena has shown of South Asia, the emergence of women’s rights networks 92

women’s e orts to Christianize local woman.

This presence of women from the non-West requires a rethinking of the routine opposition between the international and the national in world history. At the PPWA, as at the League, nationalism and internationalism were not situated in opposition but were considered to be complementary. The association saw the formation of loyalty to a national constituency to be integral to an international outlook. Thus national delegations were to be nominated by national branches (where these had been established), usually comprising representatives of key international women’s organizations. On paper, the tenor was conservative. For the most part, governments actively supported their national delegation’s involvement in the PPWA through providing letters of approval and greeting to hosting conferences. Only two attempts at government intervention would take place in this period, the rst relating to Aboriginal policy in Australia, and the second to communism and the cold war between the United States and the Soviet Union, each a subject of considerable controversy. A peremptory report on the association by the U.S. Federal Bureau of Investigation, undertaken in 1956, would nd little of concern. Rarely controversial, PPWA conferences were seen as glamorous and elite a airs between intellectual women and were positively reported in local and national press, attracting large audiences to public sessions wherever they were held. However, the nation was a more volatile foundation for a cross-cultural organization than the PPWA allowed, emerging as a concept inherently radicalizing of its conference proceedings. Like other p. 25

internationalist movements

interested in Western and non-Western collaboration, the PPWA aimed for

the formation of national identity not inspired by race or constrained geography but by the ascendancy of 93

“culture,” a shared experience of di erence o ering “oneness” with global humanity.

The newly

modernizing non-Western woman was to learn this condition of oneness through understanding herself rst as an individual, then as part of a national collective. She would then come to see beyond those boundaries toward world identity. As Leila Rupp reminds us, however, national identity was experienced 94

di erently between women involved in international networks.

Among many non-Western delegates,

nationalism represented anticolonial struggle against a history of imperialism and colonialism in which 95

white women were inevitably implicated.

In one sense, the emotive, cultural model of national 96

representation adopted by the PPWA allowed for these di erent investments.

But nor did anticolonial

nationalist governments necessarily enfranchise women, and many in this position joined in the hope of improving conditions in their own countries. Similarly, by the mid-1930s Japanese women peace activists 97

would be condemned by an increasingly militaristic government.

By participating in the PPWA, such

98

women engaged in an implicit critique of their own governments.

At the same time as “progress” in the West was being questioned by Paci c internationalists, and “race” was rejected by progressives as a measure of capacity for advancement, the idea of “national culture” as a way of reformulating global civilization remained attractive to many contemporary progressives, including women in the PPWA. In her discussion of pre-World War I British imperial feminist interests in “the Indian Woman,” Antoinette Burton has pointed to the fundamental interconnection between the imperial and the national in feminist articulations of their civilizing mission within the British imperial nation-state. These women were engaged in the “invention of new, ‘feminist’ narratives of national history,” she writes, built 99

upon “distinctly feminized narratives of cultural progress.”

A similarly close interrelationship between

culture, civilization, and national status would frame the “anticolonial” project of development and

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

applying Western Christian ethics toward anti-colonial politics was an inadvertent outcome of missionary

modernization under the PPWA. In her study of the IPR, Akami has shown that the rise of national culture and national character or “type” among interwar progressives constituted a highly political process aiming 100

to (re)instate the nation-state above emergent gender, class, ideological, or race identities.

Similarly,

national type was articulated through the PPWA and not always to “progressive” e ect. As we will see in chapter 4, through the asserted incompatibility of Asian people with Western national cultures, Australian delegates argued in favor of discriminatory immigration laws to protect national whiteness in countries like

p. 26

Re ecting the fragility of “the nation” as a representational category, the formation of national delegations at the PPWA saw the reinscription of slippages between race, people, and culture characteristic of a world still marked by empire and colonization. Decisions concerning the membership of national delegations gave expression to various anticolonial, settler, and indigenous politics, as well as other minority identity politics abounding in the Paci c, often reiterating racial and colonial hierarchies. Put most simply, membership in a delegation might be earned through residency status alone. Thus a white Australian woman social reformer working in Shanghai would lead the rst Chinese delegation in 1928. Or, re ecting settler colonial relations between delegates, Maori women (indigenous people of Aotearoa/New Zealand) who rst joined the PPWA did so under the leadership of a white (Pakeha) New Zealander and contributed to perform interracial harmony for the 1934 conference. The excitement caused by their presence underlined the powerful e ect of cross-encounters staged at conferences. These were women whose apparent nonwhiteness constituted them as desired commodities of the PPWA, combining the visual appeal of diversity with the political intention of cross-cultural exchange. The desire to reformulate interracial relationships—taking them from the racial hierarchies of old-world imperialism into the new global delights of interethnic mix—necessarily focused PPWA attention on reformulating settler colonialism. Through their involvement in the PPWA, settler colonial delegates found opportunities to represent themselves as engaged in a cooperative project with indigenous minorities. Indigenous women who became involved in Pan-Paci c women’s internationalism were also interested in this notion but, as we will see, reversed its intention by calling on their settler colleagues to work with them on rights campaigns at home. In so doing, they articulated their own versions of “national” identity, from a 101

minority, but also often elite, perspective.

These women embarked self-consciously on a process of

becoming internationalists, in which their shared but at times opposite experiences of Westernization 102

became the subject of disagreement as much as cultural exchange.

This study of the PPWA aims to extend

the parameters of “the political” to include the investigation of such intimate encounters enacted at conferences. Now that non-Western women were “awakening” in the 1920s, a new women’s cooperative agenda for the Pan-Paci c region would need to be articulated. The PPWA promoted a politics of interracial “friendship,” emphasizing the importance of a ectionate relationship between individuals, and the 103

collective kinship found in challenging the status quo.

At PPWA conferences, the rational work of social

reform was to be complemented by the emotional and spiritual bene ts of interpersonal change. Historian p. 27

Jon Davidann argues that although

a leading Honolulu-based internationalist network, the IPR asserted

the rational nature of international exchange. Without attending to the emotive and the interpersonal, such 104

ideas could never succeed.

Within the PPWA, the practice of cross-cultural friendship meant challenging

deeply held suspicions about di erence that blocked peaceful relations between peoples and cultures. The idea was that from individual change would grow world change, an aim necessarily di

cult to translate into

practice or to quantify and, as we have noted, ultimately doomed in its wish to transcend history—although, as this book argues, the attempt is worthy of our attention. In the 1930s at least one leading delegate would refuse to treat cross-cultural awareness with the worthiness often reached in opening conference keynotes, her irreverent accounts of conference meetings (discussed in chapter 3) a welcome counterpoint. In summary, this study sets out to investigate the global vision of a Pan-Paci c women’s community. It investigates the fractured and awed nature of that e ort’s achievements through the eyes of several of its

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

their own.

central participants as they struggled with the central concerns of their day: diversity and progress, universalism and di erence, globalization and cultural identity. Jane Haggis, a historian of gender and colonialism, suggests that we acknowledge the complexity of these kinds of cross-cultural interactions between women by recognizing them as “worldly” exchanges. Such interactions involve diverse agents engaged in acts of translation across cultural, racial, and political divides and in complex negotiations of 105

knowledge and power.

When viewed as sites of worldly interaction, PPWA conferences emerge as dynamic

writes cold-war historian Christina Klein, “the multiple voices of allied, but still distinct, voices [can] be heard. [These spaces] serve as forums in which ideas associated with residual, emergent, and alternative models of international engagement [can] nd expression alongside a

106

rmations of dominant ones.”

Where initially the PPWA envisaged a Pan-Paci c in which Western women traveled into the region in expression of their responsibility to the international women’s community, the diversity of non-Western women encountered there spoke to a multiplicity of Pan-Paci cs. Racial and national loyalties, as well as cultural politics and social reform, energized these women in their Paci c work. By their very presence, indigenous delegates’ involvement in the PPWA refuted primitivist narratives of inferiority or even “disappearance.” In a more dynamic sense, their various participations in the association expressed the resilience of their own cultures as well as their own interests in internationalism and modernity for women. They were also (if necessarily di erently) engaged in the anti-racist project of the women’s Pan-Paci c; p. 28

they too anticipated that, by forming

personal and collective connections with women of other races,

peoples, and cultures, they would be advancing a Paci c women’s community. How and why such women claimed the cultural internationalist vision as their own, inserting themselves as key gures within the Pan-Paci c organization, structures the following chapters. Chapter 1 considers the rst conference and the ambiguous position occupied by Oriental women as both future collaborators in the Pan-Paci c project and as women considered yet to emerge into modernity. In chapter 2 we investigate the ways in which the association was established and the decolonizing process it underwent as questions about representation and the Paci c island woman took center stage. Chapter 3 looks at the increasingly important part played by settler colonial indigenous women at Pan-Paci c conferences as the performers of interracial harmony. Chapter 4 considers the theme of peaceful cooperation promoted on the eve of World War II in 1937 and examines how anti-Asian immigration restrictions operating in Australia and Canada threatened the cultural internationalist ideal of the friendly and cooperative exchange between women delegates. Following the war, the association gradually reformed, to meet again in Honolulu in 1949, and a new generation of nonwhite women from decolonized and settler colonial nations represented their own organizations in the Pan-Paci c. Chapter 5 investigates the relationship between handcraft and identity promoted at the 1952 conference and how the cold war a ected the ideal of international cooperation in the era of decolonization. At the 1955 conference, held in the Philippines, the association changed its name in response to the growing importance of women from Southeast Asia to its pro le and future. In chapter 6 the appearance of the rst African American woman at the 1937 conference is compared with the rst African American delegate, who in 1955 brought to the fore questions about the relationship of US race relations with the Pan-Paci c cultural internationalist project. In the conclusion the revival of “East meets West” as a basis for world cooperation endorsed by the UN in 1958, and a PPSEAWA conference, at last in Tokyo, return our discussion to the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference held thirty years earlier and the contributions of the association, in the interim, to world culture politics.

Notes 1. 2.

“Report to the Board,” MS 2004/6/305, Rischbieth Papers, Manuscripts, National Library of Australia, Canberra (NLA). Ethel E. Osborne, “Women of the Pacific,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 247.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

spaces exceeding the notions of advancement articulated by their Western progenitors. In such spaces,

3.

4. 5.

8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13.

14. 15.

16. 17. 18.

19.

20. 21.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

6. 7.

Antoinette Burton, ed., A er the Imperial Turn: Thinking with and through the Nation (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2003); Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, eds. Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005); Ann Curthoys and Marilyn Lake, introduction to Curthoys and Lake, eds., Connected Worlds: History in Transnational Perspective (Canberra: E Press, Australian National University), 5–20. Paul Gilroy, The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993), 15. Matt K. Matsuda, “The Pacific,” in “American Historical Review Forum: The Pacific,” special issue, American Historical Review 111, no. 3 (2006): 1–28; Shelley Fisher Fishkin, “Crossroads of Cultures: The Transnational Turn in American Studies —Presidential Address to the American Studies Association, November 12, 2004,” American Quarterly 57, no. 1 (2005): 17– 56; Bruce Robbins, “Some Versions of US Internationalism,” Social Text 14, no. 4 (1995): 97–123; Ian Tyrrell, “Looking Eastward: Pacific Global Perspectives on American History in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries,” Japanese Journal of American Studies 18 (2007): 41–57; Tyrrell, Transnational Nation: United States History in Global Perspective since 1789 (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007), esp. chap. 12. Akira Iriye, Cultural Internationalism and World Order (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1997). Pekka Korhonen, “The Pacific Age in World History,” Journal of World History 7, no. 1 (1996): 41–70; Prasenjit Duara, “The Discourse of Civilization and Pan-Asianism,” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 99–130; Arif Dirlik, “The Asia-Pacific Idea: Reality and Representation in the Invention of a Regional Structure,” Journal of World History 3, no. 1 (1996): 55–79. Rumi Sakamoto, “Japan, Hybridity and the Creation of Colonialist Discourse,” Theory, Culture and Society 13, no. 3 (1996): 113–128; Tessa Morris-Suzuki, Re-Inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation (Armonk, NY: M. E. Sharpe, East Gate Books, 1998). For example, Bessie Wixon, Be Proud of Women: A Biographical Sketch of Grace Morrison Poole and Nineteen of Her Lectures (Philadelphia: Dorrance and Co., n.d., ca. 1941), 99. Matthew Connelly, “Introduction: How Biology Became History,” in Fatal Misconception: The Struggle to Control World Population (Cambridge, MA.: Harvard University Press, Belknap Press, 2008): 6. Alison Bashford, “Global Biopolitics and the History of World Health,” History of the Human Sciences 19, no. 1 (2006): 67– 88. Kristin L. Hoganson, Consumersʼ Imperium: The Global Production of American Domesticity, 1865–1920 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007). Warwick Anderson, “Ambiguities of Race on the Reproductive Frontier,” paper presented at the Race, Nation, History Conference in Honour of Henry Reynolds, National Library of Australia, August 2008. For an account of the impact in Australia of studies of “race” and racial mixing in the Pacific, see Anderson, The Cultivation of Whiteness: Science, Health and Racial Destiny in Australia (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2002). Tony Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race: Aryanism in the British Empire (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2001). Ellen Dubois, “Woman Su rage: The View from the Pacific,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 539–551. See also Caroline Daley and Melanie Nolan, eds., Su rage and Beyond: International Feminist Perspectives (New York: New York University Press, 1994); Ian Fletcher, Laura E. Nym Mayall, and Philippa Levine, eds., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire: Citizenship, Nation, and Race (London: Routledge, 2000); Liisa Malkki, “Citizens of Humanity: Internationalism and the Imagined Community of Nations,” Diaspora 3, no. 1 (1994): 41–46. Corinne A. Pernet, “Chilean Feminists, the International Womenʼs Movement, and Su rage, 1915–1950,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 663–688. Karen Kelsky, conclusion to Women on the Verge: Japanese Women, Western Dreams (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2001), 247. Deborah Stienstra, Womenʼs Movements and International Organizations (New York: St. Martinʼs Press, 1994), esp. chaps. 3 and 4; Nitza Berkovitch, From Motherhood to Citizenship: Womenʼs Rights and International Organizations (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999), esp. chap. 3; Uma Narayan, Dislocating Cultures: Identities, Traditions and ThirdWorld Feminism (New York: Routledge, 1997), esp. the introduction. Mrinalini Sinha, Donna J. Guy, and Angela Woollacott, “Introduction: Why Feminisms and Internationalism?” in Mrinalini Sinha, Donna Guy, and Angela Woollacott, eds., Feminisms and Internationalism (Oxford: Blackwell, 1999), 1–13, quotes 1 and 4. In 1998 the journal Gender and History hosted an important forum discussing the interconnected histories of feminisms, internationalism, imperialism, and transnationalism. See, for example, Leila Rupp, “Feminisms and Internationalism: A View from the Centre,” 535–538; Antoinette Burton, “Some Trajectories of ʻFeminismʼ and ʻImperialism,ʼ” 558–568; Francesca Miller, “Feminisms and Transnationalism,” 569–580; and Asunción Lavrin, “International Feminisms: Latin American Alternatives,” 519–534—all in Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998). See also Vera Mackie, “The Language of Globalization, Transnationality and Feminism,” International Feminist Journal of Politics 3, no. 2 (2001): 180–206. Rumi Yasutake, Transnational Womenʼs Activism: The United States, Japan, and Japanese Immigrant Communities in California, 1859–1920 (New York: New York University Press, 2004). George W. Stocking Jr., “Essays on Culture and Personality,” in George W. Stocking Jr., ed., Malinowski, Rivers, Benedict and

22. 23. 24.

26.

27. 28.

29.

30.

31.

32. 33. 34. 35. 36.

37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

25.

Others: Essays on Culture and Personality (Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1996), 4, 5. Elizar Barkan, The Retreat from Scientific Racism: Changing Concepts of Race in Britain and the U.S. between the World Wars (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992). Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, “Introduction: Bodies, Empires, and World Histories,” in Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005), 1–15. Patricia Grimshaw, “Gender, Citizenship and Race in the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union of Australia, 1890 to the 1930s,” Australian Feminist Studies 13, no. 28 (1998): 199–214, esp. 201. Karen Garner, “Global Feminism and Postwar Reconstruction: The World YWCA Visitation to Occupied Japan, 1947,” Journal of World History 15, no. 2 (2004): 191–227. June Hannam, “International Dimensions of Womenʼs Su rage: ʻAt the Crossroads of Several Interlocking Identities,ʼ” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 543–560; Florence Brewer Boeckel, “Women in International A airs,” Annals of American Academy of Political and Social Science 143 (May 1929): 230–248; Patricia Grimshaw, Katie Holmes, and Marilyn Lake, eds., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights: International Historical Perspectives (Houndmills, UK: Palgrave, 2001). Chandra Talpade Mohanty, “Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse,” Feminist Review 30 (Autumn 1988): 61–88. Paul F. Hooper, Elusive Destiny: The Internationalist Movement in Modern Hawaiʻi (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1980); Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific: The Pan-Pacific and Southeast Asia Womenʼs Association,” Pacific Historian 20, no. 4 (1976): 367–378. On the role of Japan in the emergence of this environment, see Tomoko Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific: The United States, Japan and the Institute of Pacific Relations in War and Peace, 1919–1945 (London: Routledge, 2002); and Jon Davidann, “Citadels of Civilization: U.S. and Japanese Visions of World Order in the Interwar Period,” in Richard Jensen, Jon Davidann, and Yoneyuki Sugita, eds., Trans-Pacific Relations: America, Europe, and Asia in the Twentieth Century (Westport, CT: Praeger, 2003): 21–44. Regarding Japanʼs role in nongovernmental organizations and international cooperation, see, for example, Akira Iriye, Global Community: The Role of International Organizations in the Making of the Contemporary World (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002); and Lawrence T. Woods, Asia-Pacific Diplomacy: Nongovernmental Organizations and International Relations (Vancouver: UBC Press, 1993). Rumi Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community during the Inter-war Years: The Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, 1928–1937,” paper presented at the Transnational Feminisms Conference, University of California, Los Angeles, May 2006. Alexandra Epstein, “ʻShe Males,ʼ Internationalists, and Voters: California Women and the League of Nations,” and “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism,” both in “Linking a State to the World: Female Internationalists, California, and the Pacific, 1919–1939” (PhD diss., University of California, Santa Barbara, 2003), 43–91, 92–154. Also, on the limits of state su rage, see Gayle Gullett, “Women Progressives and the Politics of Americanization in California, 1915– 1920,” Pacific Historical Review 64 (1995): 71–94; and Linda Van Ingen, “The Limits of State Su rage for California Women Candidates in the Progressive Era,” Pacific Historical Review 73, no. 1 (2004): 21–48. Angela Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms: Australian Womenʼs Internationalist Activism in the 1920s–30s,” in Sinha et al., Feminisms and Internationalism, 81–104. Marilyn Lake, “Colonized and Colonizing: The White Australian Feminist Subject,” Womenʼs History Review 2, no. 3 (1993): 377–386. Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms,” esp. 82 and 100. Linda K. Schott, Reconstructing Womenʼs Thoughts: The Womenʼs International League of Peace and Freedom before World War II (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1997), 132. See Angela Woollacott, “ʻAll This Is the Empire, I Told Myselfʼ: Australian Womenʼs Voyages ʻHomeʼ and the Articulation of Colonial Whiteness,” American Historical Review 102, no. 4 (1997): 1003–1029; and Ros Pesman, Duty Free: Australian Women Abroad (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1996). See, e.g., Margaret Jacobs, Engendered Encounters: Feminism and Pueblo Cultures, 1879–1934; Intellects, Modern Lives (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990). Caren Kaplan, “Travelling Theorists: Cosmopolitan Diasporas,” in Questions of Travel: Postmodern Discourses of Displacement (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1996), 127. Kristin Hoganson, “The Fashionable World: Imagined Communities of Dress,” in Burton, A er the Imperial Turn, 275. Mari Yoshihara, Embracing the East: White Women and American Orientalism (London: Oxford University Press, 2003), esp. chaps. 1 and 3. Antoinette Burton, “Introduction: The Unfinished Business of Colonial Modernities,” in Antoinette Burton, ed., Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities (London: Routledge, 1999), 1–16. Nancy Stepan, “Race, Gender, Science and Citizenship,” Gender and History 10, no. 1 (1998): 26–52; Stuart Hall and Paul de Gay, eds., Questions of Cultural Identity (London: Sage, 1996).

43.

44.

46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64.

65.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

45.

Paul Gordon Lauren, “Racial Equality Requested—and Rejected,” in Power and Prejudice: The Politics and Diplomacy of Racial Discrimination (Boulder, CO: Westview, 1988), 76–101. See also Akira Iriye, “The Versailles Peace,” in The Cambridge History of American Foreign Relations, vol. 3, The Globalising of America, 1913–1945 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 58–72; and Noriko Kawamura, “Wilsonian Idealism and Japanese Claims at the Paris Peace Conference,” Pacific Historical Review 66, no. 4 (1997): 503–526. Tessa Morris-Suzuki, Re-Inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation (Armonk, NY: M. E. Sharpe, East Gate Books, 1998). See also Duara, “Discourse of Civilization and Pan-Asianism”; Anthony Best, “Imperial Japan,” in Robert Boyce and Joseph A. Maiolo, eds., The Origins of World War Two: The Debate Continues (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003), 52–69, esp. 61; and Robert Eskilden, “Of Civilization and Savages: The Mimetic Imperialism of Japanʼs 1874 Expedition to Taiwan,” American Historical Review 107, no. 2 (2002): 388–418. Frank Furedi, The Silent War: Imperialism and the Changing Perception of Race (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1998); Erez Manela, “Imagining Woodrow Wilson in Asia: Dreams of East-West Harmony and the Revolt against Empire in 1919,” American Historical Review 3, no. 5 (2006): 1–30. Susan Pedersen, “Settler Colonialism at the Bar of the League of Nations,” in Caroline Elkins and Susan Pedersen, eds., Settler Colonialism in the Twentieth Century: Projects, Practices, Legacies (New York: Routledge, 2005), 114. J. H. Curle, “Human Material: The Coloured,” in To-Day and To-Morrow: The Testing Period of the White Race (London: Methuen, 1926/1932), 85–100. Marilyn Lake, “The White Man under Siege: New Histories of Race in the Nineteenth Century and the Advent of White Australia,” History Workshop Journal 58 (2004): 41–62. Christina Klein, introduction to Cold War Orientalism: Asia in the Middlebrow Imagination, 1945–1961 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003), 11. Paul A. Kramer, “Empires, Exceptions, and Anglo-Saxons: Race and Rule between the British and United States Empires, 1880–1910.” Journal of American History 88, no. 4 (2002): 1315–1353. Catherine Candy, “The Inscrutable Irish-Indian Feminist Management of Anglo-American Hegemony, 1917–1947,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 2, no. 1 (2001): 1–28. Erez Manela, The Wilsonian Moment: Self-Determination and the International Origins of Anticolonial Nationalism (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007), xi. Prasenjit Duara, “Imperialism and Nationalism in the Twentieth Century,” in Sovereignty and Authenticity: Manchukuo and the East Asian Modern (London: Rowman and Littlefield, 2003) 9–40. Marilyn Lake and Henry Reynolds, Drawing the Global Colour Line: White Menʼs Countries and the International Challenge of Racial Equality (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008): 4. Mrinalini Sinha, “Introduction: The Anatomy of an Event,” in Specters of Mother India: The Global Restructuring of an Empire (Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006), 16. Joan W. Scott, “Universalism and the History of Feminism,” Di erences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies 7, no. 1 (1995): 1–14. Paul F. Hooper, “Our New Geneva,” in Elusive Destiny, 65–104. Mari Yoshihara, introduction to Embracing the East, 3–11. The Basic Programme, UNESCO pamphlet, MS 2818, file 84, box 1, Australian Federation of University Women Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. See, for example, Herman J. Hiery and John M. MacKenzie, eds., European Impact and Pacific Influence: British and German Colonial Policy in the Pacific Islands and the Indigenous Response (London: Tauris, 1997). Nancy Fix Anderson, “Bridging Cross-Cultural Feminisms: Annie Besant and Womenʼs Rights in England and India, 1874– 1933,” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 4 (1994): 563–580. Prasenjit Duara, “The Discourse of Civilization and Decolonization,” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 1–5. Eileen Boris, Art and Labor: Ruskin, Morris and the Cra sman Ideal in America (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1986). Nagako Sugimori, “Jane Addams and Women of the Pacific—A Study of the Amalgamation of Feminism and Pacifism as Seen in the Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Annals of the Institute for Comparative Studies of Culture 56, no. 110 (1995): 45–64; Manako Ogawa, “ʻHull-Houseʼ in Downtown Tokyo: The Transplantation of a Settlement House from the United States into Japan and the North American Missionary Women, 1919–1945,” Journal of World History 15, no. 3 (2004): 359– 387. Marilyn Lake, “From Self-Determination via Protection to Equality via Non-Discrimination: Defining Womenʼs Rights at the League of Nations and the United Nations,” in Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 254–271; Pedersen, “Settler Colonialism,” 113–134; Carol Miller, “ʻGeneva—the Key to Equalityʼ: Inter-war Feminists and the League of Nations,” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 2 (1994): 219–245; Paula F. Pfe er, “ʻA Whisper in the Assembly of Nationsʼ: United

66. 67. 68.

70.

71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77.

78. 79.

80. 81.

82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89.

90.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

69.

Statesʼ Participation in the International Movement for Womenʼs Rights from the League of Nations to the United Nations,” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 8, no. 5 (1985): 459–471. “Industry Papers and Forum Reports,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 231–232. Leila J. Rupp, “The International First Wave,” in Worlds of Women: The Making of an International Womenʼs Movement (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1997), 135. James Tully, “Demands for Constitutional Recognition,” in Strange Multiplicity: Constitutionalism in an Age of Diversity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 2. Garner, “Global Feminism”; Ian Tyrrell, Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire: The Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union in International Perspective, 1880–1930 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1991). Louise Newman, “Introduction: Womenʼs Rights, Race, and Imperialism,” in White Womenʼs Rights: The Racial Origins of Feminism in the United States (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999), 1–22; Antoinette Burton, “The Politics of Recovery: Historicizing Imperial Feminism, 1865–1915,” in Burdens of History: British Feminists, Indian Women, and Imperial Culture, 1865–1915 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1994), 1–32; Kumari Jayawardena, The White Womanʼs Other Burden: Western Women and South Asia during British Rule (New York: Routledge, 1995). Akira Iriye, “The Origins of Global Community,” in Global Community, 20. Ibid., 8. Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific; Paul B. Rich, “The Commonwealth Ideal and the Problem of Racial Segregation,” in Race and Empire in British Politics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986/1990), 50–69. Korhonen, “Pacific Age in World History.” Akami, introduction to Internationalizing the Pacific, 11–12. Iriye, “Origins of Global Community,” 43. Rupp, Worlds of Women, 75. See also Tyrrell, Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, esp. 81 ; Meyda Yegenoglu, Colonial Fantasies: Towards a Feminist Reading of Orientalism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998), 126 . On feminism and Muslim women in Palestine and Egypt, see Charlotte Weber, “Unveiling Scheherazade: Feminist Orientalism in the International Alliance of Women, 1911–1950,” Feminist Studies 27, no. 1 (2001): 125–127. On women and modernity more generally, see Rita Felski, The Gender of Modernity (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1995), 136 . Reina Lewis, Gendering Orientalism: Race, Femininity and Representation (London: Routledge, 1996); Ali Behdad, Belated Travellers: Orientalism in the Age of Colonial Dissolution (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1994). See, for example, Clare Midgley, “Anti-slavery and the Roots of Imperial Feminism,” in C. Midgley, ed., Gender and Imperialism (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1998), 173; Antoinette Burton, “ʻThe Purdhnashin in Her Settingʼ: Colonial Modernity and the Zenana in Cornelia Sorabjiʼs Memoirs,” Feminist Review 65 (Summer 2000): 145–158; and Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden. Tyrrell, introduction to Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, 10. Peggy Pascoe, Relations of Rescue: The Search for Female Moral Authority in the American West, 1874–1939 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1990), xxi. On the connection between Christianity and womenʼs organizations in the Pacific, see Penelope Schoe el Meleisa, “Women and Political Leaders in the Pacific Islands,” in Daley and Nolan, Su rage and Beyond, 107–123; and on American women in mission networks in the Pacific, see Patricia Grimshaw, Paths of Duty: American Missionary Wives in Nineteenth-Century Hawaii (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1989). Ian Tyrrell, “In Dark Lands: Temperance Missionaries and Cultural Imperialism,” in Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, 112. Nicholas Brown, “Australian Intellectuals and the Image of Asia: 1920–1960,” Australian Cultural History 9 (1990): 80–92, esp. 81. Joy Dixon, Divine Feminine: Theosophy and Feminism in England (Baltimore and London: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001). David Walker, Anxious Nation: Australia and the Rise of Asia 1850–1939 (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1999), 83. Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific, 101–104. Kelsky, Women on the Verge, 25. Chris Healy, From the Ruins of Colonialism: History as Social Memory (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997). Burton, Burdens of History; Fiona Paisley, Loving Protection? Australian Feminism and Aboriginal Womenʼs Rights, 1919– 1939 (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2000); Sarah Paddle, “The Limits of Sympathy: International Feminists and the Chinese ʻSlave Girlʼ Campaigns of the 1920s and 1930s,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1– 20. Patricia Johnston, “Advertising Paradise: Hawaiʻi in Art, Anthropology, and Commercial Photography,” in Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson, eds., Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race and Place (New York: Routledge, 2002), 188–225; Michael Sturma, South Sea Maidens: Western Fantasy and Sexual Politics in the South Pacific (Westport, CN: Greenwood Press, 2002); Patty OʼBrien, The Pacific Muse: Exotic Femininity and the Colonial Pacific (Seattle: University of Washington Press, 2006).

91.

92. 93.

96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101.

102. 103. 104. 105. 106.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924615 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

94. 95.

On the impact of foreign missions in Japan, see, for example, Rumi Yasutake, “Men, Women, and Temperance in Meiji Japan: Engendering WCTU Activism from a Transnational Perspective,” Japanese Journal of American Studies 17 (2006): 91–111. Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden. Candy, “Irish-Indian Feminist Management”; Gauri Viswanathan, “Ireland, India, and the Poetics of Internationalism,” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 28–29. Leila Rupp, “International Ground,” in Worlds of Women, 159–179. Historian Mrinalini Sinha points out that just as the Western feminist subject is no longer considered the universal subject of feminism, so non-Western feminists should no longer be seen as flawed in their investments in decolonization or anticolonial nationalisms. Mrinalini Sinha, “Britain and the Empire: Toward a New Agenda for Imperial History,” Radical History Review 72 (Fall 1998): 163–174, esp. 166–167. Angela Woollacott, “Women and Gender in Nationalist Movements,” in Gender and Empire (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006), 118. Louise Edwards and Mina Roces, “Introduction: Orienting the Global Womenʼs Su rage Movement,” in Louise Edwards and Mina Roces, eds., Womenʼs Su rage in Asia: Gender, Nationalism and Democracy (London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004), 1–23. Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.” Antoinette Burton, “Woman in the Nation: Feminism, Race, and Empire in the ʻNational Culture,ʼ” in Burdens of History, 35. Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific, 104–107. S. N. Eisenstadt, “Multiple Modernities,” in Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, ed., Multiple Modernities (New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 2002), 1–29; Sinha et al., “Introduction,” 2; Angela Woollacott, “Women, Gender and Anti-Colonial Nationalist Movements,” in Gender and Empire, 104–121. For an account of a similarly complex subjectivity, see Antoinette Burton, “Cold War Cosmopolitanism: The Education of Santha Rama Rau in the Age of Bandung, 1945–1954,” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 149–172. Sandra Stanley Holton, “Kinship and Friendship: Quaker Womenʼs Networks and the Womenʼs Movement,” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 365–384. Jon Thares Davidann, “ʻColossal Illusionsʼ: U.S.-Japanese Relations in the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1919–1938,” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 155–182. Jane Haggis, “White Women and Colonialism: Towards a Non-Recuperative History,” in Midgley, Gender and Imperialism, 64. Christina Klein, introduction to Cold War Orientalism, 6.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

One Civilization at the Crossroads  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0001 Published: July 2009

Pages 29–62

Abstract This chapter investigates the origins of the Pan-Paci c women's cultural internationalist movement within a larger Paci c-based call for a new world civilization. It then describes the rst Pan-Paci c Women's Conference held in Honolulu in 1928. Initially anticipated as a women's forum on maternal health, the Pan-Paci c Women's Association (PPWA) quickly emerged as a reform network with wideranging welfare and social justice interests re ecting those of its predominantly middle-class clientele from both sides of the Paci c. While Western women's agendas concerning social reform and the parameters of cultural internationalism dominated these early years, the paradigm of East-West exchange would be central to its purpose. The second half of the chapter focuses on the protest made by the Chinese delegates concerning Pan-Paci c internationalism's claim to speak for the future of all women in the region.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific women, cultural internationalist movement, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, internationalism, welfare, social justice, social reform Pan-Pacific women, cultural internationalist movement, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, internationalism, welfare, social justice, social reform Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Soon after a Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference was rst suggested, one of its future participants addressed colleagues in the Institute of Paci c Relations (IPR). Mary Emma Woolley was the president of Mount Holyoke College in Massachusetts and an experienced internationalist who would become an important gure in the Pan-Paci c women’s movement. During the IPR conference held at the Bishop Hall in Honolulu in 1925, Woolley spoke of women’s determination to contribute to cooperation between countries of the Paci c. In a eulogy to the progress of world civilization, she concluded: The problem of the twentieth century is to learn how to live together, class with class, nation with nation, race with race. It is the problem that we must master in the Paci c before it masters us, that we may build up civilization, not tear it down, a civilization fairer and stronger than any that

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

the world has ever known, because East and West, the Old World and the New, each makes its 1

contribution for the common good.

Echoing these sentiments several years later as the chair of the Program Committee for the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference, Australian Ethel Osborne re ected on the capacity of women in particular to respond to the urgent question of cross-cultural and interracial harmony that were now facing the world. Of Western colleagues at the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference, she recalled: “We set out perhaps with a spirit of desire for the well-being of the women of these countries.” She reported the conference had contributed a solidity of purpose to these feelings, providing participants with “a de nite inspiration, a stimulation, and a 2

realization of the vast signi cance of the force which has been put into action in the world.”

This chapter investigates the origins of the Pan-Paci c women’s cultural internationalist movement within p. 30

a larger Paci c-based call for a new

world civilization. It then describes the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s

Conference held in Honolulu in 1928. Initially anticipated as a women’s Forum on maternal health, the PPWA quickly emerged as a reform network with wide-ranging welfare and social justice interests re ecting those of its predominantly middle-class clientele from both sides of the Paci c. While Western women’s agendas concerning social reform and the parameters of cultural internationalism dominated these early years, the paradigm of East-West exchange would be central to its purpose. Delegates from the US Mainland, Hawai‘i, Australia, and New Zealand considered themselves best placed to facilitate the allimportant collaboration between Occidental and Oriental women. The 1928 Pan-Paci c conference was the rst such collaboration to be held outside Europe or America. As Australia delegate Bessie Rischbieth asserted, on the Oriental woman’s “own” ground, the Pan-Paci c they imagined was under Japan and 3

China’s intellectual and political if not directly territorial leadership. Given the common understanding of Japan and China as modernizing Eastern nations, it was to Japanese and Chinese women that non-Western colleagues turned for partnership in the Pan-Paci c women’s project, their involvement in growing numbers seen to con rm the progressive agenda of the women’s international community. However, in the name of cultivating the modernity of Eastern colleagues, Orientalist hierarchies of advancement would be applied by the Western-dominated Pan-Paci c Women’s Association (PPWA) as its members sought to measure their own (Western) “progress” toward a cultural international outlook. Equitable and friendly relations with delegates from Eastern countries came to stand for the capacity of cross-cultural understanding among internationalists. Under this double consciousness, “culture” within the Pan-Paci c model represented both a deep attachment to the ideal of cultural diversity and a potential obstacle to be overcome if world cooperation were to advance. The pivotal question was how notions of advancement would sit alongside those of cultural di erence. For the China delegation, this question was particularly pertinent, as Western allies still held direct control of Shanghai and numbers of Western feminist organizations, including Australian and US, carried out women’s missions among Chinese women living there. As a result, tensions between US, Australia, and China delegates surfaced openly by the end of the rst conference, as disagreements were aired concerning the constituency of the China delegation and whether its Western leader had the right to represent the interests of “the women of China.” The second half of this chapter focuses on the protest made by the Chinese delegates concerning Pan-Paci c internationalism’s claim to speak for the future of all women in the region.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

curiosity tinged with scepticism, in a desire for knowledge, in a search for wider contexts, or in a sincere

p. 31

Womenʼs Internationalism in the Pan-Pacific The PPWA drew its intellectual origins from the involvement of the Euro-American women’s movement in international networks emerging out of Hawai‘i in the rst decades of the last century. As Paul Hooper has shown, the PPWA combined feminist politics with the cultural internationalism of Honolulu-based US 4

philanthropic and mission communities. American philanthropist Alexander Hume Ford had formed the the Pan-Paci c Union (PPU) in 1917. The PPU would provide contacts, funds, accommodation, and administrative support to the rst four Pan-Paci c Women’s Conferences. In 1925, US business and philanthropic interests had formed another network, the IPR, which later moved to New York. Congresses run by these organizations in Honolulu in the human sciences involved women and men experts in a range of health, social, and policy issues, mostly professionals eager to share ideas about modernization and what would later become known as development. Several women from these congresses would join the PPWA also. Sponsorship of the women’s organization by Alexander Hume through the PPU, providing funds through the early years as well as a headquarters for its rst conference, reminds us that men contributed also to the PPWA over the years, including in roles as government o

cials, visitors, observers, and

sometime guest speakers. Indeed, one man is remembered as being pivotal to the earliest conceptualization of the PPWA. According to o

cial history, it was a New Zealand parliamentarian, Mark Cohen, who rst suggested a women-only 5

conference for the Paci c region. A member of the Upper House of the New Zealand Legislature and of the board of trustees of the PPU, Cohen made this proposal at a luncheon given by the Women’s Auxiliary of the elite Outrigger Canoe Club in Honolulu during the 1924 Pan-Paci c Food Conservation Congress convened by the PPU in Honolulu. Following his assertion that New Zealand would support such a “Motherhood and Child Welfare Conference” on maternal health in the Paci c, Cohen found a staunch ally in Julia Judd Swanzy, the president of the Free Kindergarten and Children’s Aid Association of Hawai‘i. Swanzy would later become the president of the Hawai‘i delegation of the PPWA and an organizer of the rst two conferences. From this initial discussion, a larger debate ensued regarding the purpose and focus of such a women’s forum, concerns that would continue into the rst conference as delegates considered whether to form an ongoing association. The maternal theme was at rst dominant. Jane Addams would note in her opening p. 32

address at the rst conference that motherhood o ered

a unifying subject on which to found a women’s

Pan-Paci c organization. Industrial development across the region was uneven, she argued, and many women in the region retained a closer relationship to family and community life. As these conditions changed in the process of globalization, women would become directly involved in negotiating the di

cult

6

relationship between work and family life already confronting their Western counterparts. But a focus on motherhood did not necessarily imply a “woman-centered” approach to maternity or infant health. For Addams and her contemporaries, a focus on motherhood also signaled the importance of matters of 7

population and nationhood—concerns crucial to the future of peace in the region. Circulating information on advances in maternal health in Western countries would provide women in developing countries with best-practice models while supposedly aligning their population policies with international benchmarking. As part of a world tour to promote his model for maternal and infant health, Sir Truby King, the well-known president of the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children, known as the Plunket Society, did indeed present a lecture about the maternal and infant health system in New Zealand at the rst 8

conference. Such settler colonial investments in welfare, with their implications for population and tness, were typical of many Western nations in this period. Moreover, as histories of eugenics and natalism in the rst decades of this century indicate, women social reformers were often among frontline promoters of racially inspired social welfare reforms, nding in their pursuit avenues for employment in infant and

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Hands-Around-the-Paci c Club to promote peace and brotherhood in Honolulu in 1911, renaming the club

maternal health and in the kindergarten movement and thereby establishing themselves as experts in the 9

broadly popular areas of racial and social hygiene. The greater majority of the PPWA members would re ect this historical trajectory, joining the international network in order to share knowledge of best practices and to present their own research on social welfare in national and international context. Maternalism was to become only one among a range of welfare subjects important to the PPWA. Others considered of equal importance to national development and international cooperation included education, provision of social welfare, including in the area of child endowment. Australia delegate Mildred Muscio (member of the Royal Commission on Child Endowment) proudly noted this progressive record at the second conference in 1930. Not surprisingly, in the same way New Zealand delegates dominated the early association. Jean Begg, who worked for the New Zealand YWCA in India and was an expert of health and welfare for girls, would become international director of the PPWA’s Social Service Project in 1930 and p. 33

would remain a staunch participant in the movement

over the following years. Another New Zealand

woman, educationalist Elsie Andrews, became the leader of the New Zealand delegation and then PPWA international program chair in the 1930s. Involved in inviting the rst Maori delegates to the New Zealand delegation (discussed in chapter 4), Andrews would speak on equal access to education for all children, regardless of cultural and racial di erence. These individuals, and many others like them, contributed to the signi cance of universal (even socialized) health and educational opportunities to the PPWA social reform agenda. While Australia and New Zealand women were ascribed dominance through their representation of social advancement in the Paci c, ultimately US delegates dominated both numerically and by in uencing the PPWA’s agenda. From the outset, US women living in Hawai‘i and the “US Mainland” (the term adopted to distinguish their two constituencies) were signi cant contributors to its social reform program. Many were actively involved in the IPR and PPU, along with the YWCA and WCTU, organizations with strong connections in Asia that supplied substantial numbers of delegates to the PPWA. US women living in Hawai‘i, who were all early contributors to the PPWA, included Harriet Cousens Andrews (Honolulu YWCA), Dr. Vivia Appleton (who had returned from YWCA work in China), and Rosamond Morgan, from a missionary family and president of the League of Women Voters in Honolulu. Julia Swanzy, Morgan’s mother and the head of the women’s auxiliary of the PPU, would lead these women in forming the Conference Committee (to plan for the rst conference) and would later chair the Executive Committee of the second conference, becoming the honorary president of the PPWA from its formation in 1930 until World War II. Ann Satterthwaite, a Quaker (United Association of the Fellowship of Reconciliation, and World Brotherhood), was to become secretary of the association, regularly corresponding with its members around the Paci c and serving as a linchpin at its Honolulu headquarters. Gladly shifting her energies from the PPU and its rather di

cult director to the women’s association, Satterthwaite would remain a stalwart

promoter of the PPWA over decades to come. Many of those who became involved in the early PPWA already had a history of direct involvement in internationalism. They provided experience and knowledge to colleagues who were moving for the rst time from nation-based campaigns into the terrain of international exchange. The formation of the League of Nations and the anticipation of greater world cooperation and an end of warfare had inspired many such internationalist women in the early 1920s, and several brought to the PPWA this larger vision for a women’s Pan-Paci c. Of early key PPWA women from the US Mainland, for example, Mary Woolley was perhaps the p. 34

most experienced in

international a airs, being the only woman on the China Christian Education

Commission to investigate missionary colleges, and in 1932 the only woman delegate from the United States 10

to attend the Geneva Disarmament Conference.

She was a delegate to the IPR and well traveled in the

Paci c, becoming in 1930 the chair of the second conference. In the 1930s, on behalf of the US Women’s Bureau and as a member of the American Women’s Trade Union League, Woolley would oppose the Equal

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

health and employment. Australia and New Zealand were widely admired for setting early standards in the

Rights Treaty, proposed to the League and the International Labour Organization (ILO) by a conglomerate of women’s groups led by the National Woman’s Party. She asserted in its place the need for a women’s charter based on the speci c conditions of women. Out of these debates emerged the League’s Status of Women Commission, which was charged to gather information about the conditions of women around the world 11

and to which the PPWA would contribute essential research on women in the Paci c region.

These existing internationalisms provided a basis on which the rst conference was built. They also PPWA aimed to attract women outside the established membership in order to bring a new generation into internationalism. Being cognizant of the importance of existing international networks to its early formulation nonetheless, the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference Committee convened its rst meeting to coincide with an IPR conference held in Honolulu in 1925. Yet the committee well recognized the limits of this approach. IPR delegate Janet Mitchell (YWCA, Melbourne) advised her co-committee members that they should endeavor to attract delegates from a range of backgrounds, rather than through one or another women’s organization and, given the impending industrialization of the region, to seek out women with a knowledge of industrial reform. She named Muriel Heagney (Australian Trades Hall Council) and Eleanor 12

Hinder (Shanghai YWCA) as likely sources for these networks from Australia.

Due to her trade union

background, Heagney’s participation in 1928 would prompt the Attorney-General’s Department of Australia 13

to initiate a le on the membership of the Australia delegation.

Hinder had taken a year’s leave from her

work as a science teacher in 1923 to study industrial welfare on behalf of the YWCA. She had traveled in Asia and Europe, and had visited the ILO in Geneva, before being invited by the National Committee of the YWCA of China to assist in the development of its new industrial department. There she joined Viola Smith, US assistant trade commissioner in China and secretary of the Joint Committee of Shanghai Women’s 14

Organizations, who would become her long-term companion.

These two women would be directly

implicated in the controversy surrounding the China delegation to emerge late in the rst conference. p. 35

As much as maternal health and child welfare, women in work and public life would constitute a central theme of the rst decades of the PPWA. Considered intimately interconnected with global issues such as populations, development, and democracy, women’s domestic and paid working lives constituted practical sites in which the world’s future was to be decided. In her list of likely candidates, Mitchell might also have mentioned Ethel E. Osborne, an industrial hygienist from Australia with international experience who would also become an important gure in the early years of the association. Osborne had established an international reputation, and was soon to present a report on industrial health at the Pan-Paci c Surgical Conference in 1929. She had spoken previously at various international organizations in Europe, including to members of the ILO and League of Nations. Woolley, Osborne, and Hinder would help con rm the PPWA’s expertise in the area of women’s working conditions. Another delegate from Australia, Bessie Rischbieth, was an expert on women in government and a longtime president of the Australian Federation of Women Voters. Rischbieth successfully lobbied in the late 1920s for women to attend the League of Nations as Australia’s supplementary delegates. She was an in uential gure at the British Commonwealth League conferences that met annually in London, as well as being a veteran traveler and theosophist with interests 15

in Indian spiritual and cultural life.

Rischbieth led the way in establishing a national PPWA committee in

Australia following the 1930 conference. A consistent promoter of the conferences through her women’s journal, The Dawn, Rischbieth would re ect on twenty- ve years of involvement in the association when she wrote in 1951 that the dual tasks for women internationalists remained “to study the conditions in their 16

own and other lands” and to work to overcome “misunderstanding, fear, and injustice between peoples.”

As her carefully maintained archives re ect, Rischbieth’s contributions to global politics in both the British Commonwealth and Pan-Paci c arenas were substantial, and her sense of its value unshaken throughout. While expanding the reach of membership was early identi ed as an issue, and would remain so throughout the period under study here, establishing links with the League of Nations and the ILO (and later the UN)

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

potentially limited its capacity to reach beyond well-trodden networks and create something new. The

would also occupy an ongoing place in the PPWA’s organizational strategies. Already by 1926, members of the Conference Committee had begun corresponding with Martha Mundt, women’s organizations liaison o

cer in the Intelligence and Liaison Division at the ILO, and with Princess Radziwill, liaison o

cer in its

Division of Intellectual Cooperation. Both were highly supportive of the Pan-Paci c project, with Mundt o ering a list of women working in areas of interest to its aims and as possible delegates to its future p. 36

17

conference.

Over the years, conference reports were circulated through

ILO and League o

ces, and, in

director Albert Thomas included the Pan-Paci c conference in his annual report for 1930, in which he 18

pointed out to member countries that the Paci c was an area of increasing world importance.

As the Pan-

Paci c women’s international program director, Australia’s Ethel Osborne would visit Geneva in 1929 to further these connections. She reported that Thomas, Mundt, and their colleagues welcomed the “PanPaci c Women’s Movement,” anticipating its capacity to hasten the spread of international ideas in Paci c communities and to function as a source of vital information about the region, thereby helping prepare the 19

groundwork for cooperative planning in the “ eld of labour and industry.”

And yet these connections with European-based internationalism were always tenuous. Although the conference organizers hoped Mundt would attend in 1928, for example, she was unable to secure funds or o

cial leave from the ILO to cover the time needed to travel all the way to the Paci c and back by boat.

These practicalities remind us of the nancial burden, and the time away from home and work, faced by most women seeking to contribute to the Pan-Paci c project. It is worth remembering that delegates from Australia, for example, took six weeks to sail to Honolulu and back, a relatively expensive (if exciting) undertaking entailing several stopovers en route. Letters posted on one side of the Paci c took sometimes 20

weeks to arrive at their destination on the other.

Conversely, for US Mainland and Hawai‘i delegates,

traveling to New Zealand and Canada for later conferences would prove a major investment of time, energy, and money as well. Satterthwaite, not a woman of independent means, gladly advised that she was able to secure a free passage to conferences held elsewhere than Honolulu when nine or more in her party paid full 21

fare. Tra

Despite these di

culties, the League’s Rachel Crowdy, chief of the Social Questions and Opium

c Section, did attend in 1928 and 1930. Crowdy was directly interested in the region, and her focus on

the sexual enslavement of white women eeing the Russian Revolution into China no doubt added weight to her involvement. While the item “Tra

c in Women” would be included within the early PPWA program, at

later conferences the blanket eradication of prostitution, considered a symptom of the sexual double standard being advocated internationally by Crowdy through the League, would come under question by non-Western delegates. Well before the rst conference, however, an emerging resistance to the universalizing imperative within Western feminism had already become evident in the idea of national delegations. Nationalism, considered p. 37

by many to be the greatest obstacle to world peace, was also a site of anticolonialism

and, therefore, of

the decentralizing of Western power (including, of course, the power of Western women and their networks). But it was to provide a rst step toward an international outlook. This internal contradiction was perhaps the greatest challenge the PPWA faced, yet the ambiguous place of “the nation” in its organizational structure—through the adoption of national delegations—would constitute one of the PPWA’s most profoundly innovative initiatives. In its e orts to engage with the views of women from beyond established international networks, the committee had circulated a questionnaire to women in the “Oriental” Pan-Paci c. Aiming to ascertain views beyond those involved in internationalism in Paci c Rim countries, it sought suggestions for conference themes and topics from diverse contacts in Japan, Shanghai, and even India. (Although India was not in the Paci c, its self-rule was considered to provide a valuable model to the women of the Paci c region.) No doubt re ecting the rise of nationalism in the postwar era, the committee reported that replies uniformly asserted that whatever the mix of issues and topics 22

addressed, the conference should recognize the diversity of “national points of view.”

Seeing itself as

setting in place modern cooperative exchange in the region, the committee concluded that national

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

turn, ILO and League materials (and UN materials also) were disseminated through the association. ILO

delegations be instituted and decided that the rst conference theme should be “The Exchange of National Experience.” Five sections or programs were nominated (education, government, health, industry, and social service), and various areas of research identi ed within them, including women in industrial work, diet and health, legislation governing the domestic and political status of women, child welfare, and lm censorship. Present knowledge on these aspects of the lives of women across the region was partial in some cases and nonexistent in others. Nor had there been any substantial e ort in their collation or comparison.

Exactly how exchange and discussion would take place also concerned the committee. Eager to promote the idea of open exchange, its members recommended the IPR practice of roundtable debates, a method considered highly modern and experimental for its informality and appropriate to advancing “crosscultural exchange” in the newest region on the world map. Roundtables drew together delegates from each section, such as social service or health, whose task was to identify, debate, and report back to the whole conference on general issues raised by formal papers presented at earlier sessions. These meetings were “strictly private and con dential,” to allow for the free exploration of solutions to contentious issues such as population pressure and birth control (described further in chapter 4). Ideally, the roundtable was to achieve a collective consensus, to articulate “something quite di erent” from the ideas of any one of its p. 38

23

participants but the “result of

many minds.”

But would women from non-Western cultural

backgrounds respond positively to this informal method? Jane Addams, among others, was opposed initially to adopting this “Paci c Method,” arguing that Japanese women would be less con dent contributors 24

within its unstructured format.

The Orientalist assumption was that women from Asia would be too polite

and soft-spoken to hold their own. In fact, the opposite was found to be the case, as women from Japan— with its thriving debating tradition—excelled in informal discussion. The use of roundtable forums would turn out to be one of the most successful aspects of the Pan-Paci c women’s experiment. In addition to these practical concerns, less tangible aspects of the PPWA experience became apparent, as the rst conference was under way. The more di use impacts of the conference experience included its inherent glamour by making the contemporary desire for cosmopolitanism and travel among modern women into the core of its political praxis. Writing of late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century EuroAmerican internationalism, Leila Rupp has argued that women’s conferences re ected e orts to create a collective identity of and for membership. Rupp concludes that, through the invention of conference tradition, women internationalists sought to assimilate di erence—racial, cultural, and national—into a 25

community of shared experience.

PPWA conferences ascribed to this imperative too, but obversely—that

is, by making the disorienting but pleasurable experience of cultural di erence integral to its community identity. In e ect, conferences were akin to cultural events, where non-Western people performed cultural diversity, whether through the cultural troupes employed by the conference organizers or in the donning of traditional dress by non-Western delegates. Public lectures, conference papers, and roundtable discussions were interspersed with performances by cultural groups, while social gatherings were to be enlivened by the colorful traditional dress of non-Western co-delegates, lm viewings, and handcraft displays. The glamour of these overtly cultural experiences was further enhanced by their locations. Involvement in Pan-Paci c conferences brought travel to exciting destinations in and around the Paci c at a time when the Paci c was being promoted as a tourist playground. The “Friendship Cruise” marking the end of the rst conference formally recognized this relationship between pleasure and politics. Those extending their conference experience on board the ship combined sightseeing with the dissemination of news of the conference to women in the region while making use of an around-the-Paci c ticket. The PPWA brought its own version of glamour to feminist cosmopolitanism. Its members were among the most modern of professional women, many from established families, and all included fashionable out ts p. 39

in their

preparations for being Pan-Paci c internationalists. They were eminently newsworthy gures,

given the already heightened media interest in the Paci c and the growing importance of the photograph to

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

This was to be e ectively new research, discussed in new ways, and among a new collective of women.

the newspaper or magazine story. As a result, conferences were to become highly publicized events, with newspapers and magazines in conference cities appointing special correspondents to write about and photograph delegates. Several newspapers would publish features on participants, complete with photomontages and biographies. Delegates might also supply media reports whereby home countries were kept in touch with their representatives overseas. A number of leading magazines published extensive proceedings of conferences throughout these decades. Promises of pictures of unprecedented quality were papers, appeared in The Women of the Paci c, a PPU publication, as well as conference features in special issues of the widely circulated Pan-Paci c; and the Mid-Paci c Magazine brought considerable regional and global attention to conferences and, through them, to the status and conditions of women and children in the Paci c. This publicity ensured a growing transnational audience for the association and aided its outreach to new membership. Following the committee’s recommendations, over the next three years national delegations were formed in China, Japan, the Philippines, the US Mainland, Hawai‘i, Australia, New Zealand, Samoa, the Dutch East Indies, and Fiji. (The United States would send the maximum number of twenty- ve members.) Alexander Ford agreed to provide approximately $40,000 from PPU funds, as well as infrastructure and key venues in Honolulu. Various governments and state departments contributed diplomatic but not nancial support to proceedings, as letters of recommendation were duly sought. Thus the State Department in Washington, D.C., would advise the ambassador of Great Britain that the rst conference was being held with its 26

knowledge but not its direct auspices or patronage.

By August 1928, delegates were ready to set sail for

Hawai‘i, sometimes weeks in advance, to nally constitute what Canada delegate Elizabeth Bailey Price 27

would later call the Woman’s New Geneva in the Paci c.

Womanʼs New Geneva By August 9 more than 125 women (and the same number again of observers) had gathered in Honolulu to attend the rst conference. Japan and China delegates were among the rst to arrive, soon to be joined by the rest of the delegates occupying shared accommodations over the next ten days at what is now the p. 40

University of Hawai‘i at Mānoa. (The second conference

would move to Hawai‘i’s YWCA buildings,

thenceforth the association’s headquarters, underlining the importance of that network to the PPWA.) Among them were Mei Iung Ting, medical director of the Peiyang Women’s Hospital in Tientsin, China; Tsune Gauntlett of Japan, a World WCTU representative; Maria Paz Mendoza Guazon, professor of pathology and bacteriology from the University of the Philippines and an IPR member; the leading feminist in Japan, Fusae Ichikawa, who had worked in the United States for two years and had direct experience of American women’s organizations; and Yoyoi Yoshioka, president of the Tokyo Women’s Medical College 28

and pioneer of women’s medical training in Japan.

The Union Signal, the bulletin of the WCTU, noted that

among important women from the United States, Jane Addams was to attend, along with Valerie Parker, president of the National Council of Women, and Frances Parks, secretary of the WCTU and organizer of the 29

US Mainland contingent.

Over the next two weeks, meetings were held in the impressive Bishop Hall, named in honor of Charles R. Bishop, founder of the Bishop Museum of Polynesian cultures. Meals were taken in Dole Hall, named for Sanford B. Dole, the US president of annexed Hawai‘i. Seated at tables of eight, delegates were instructed to change companions at each mealtime, aiming to meet as many of their colleagues as possible during the conference. Many sessions were open to the public, and overviews and commentaries, as well as papers and photographs, were made available every day to the press. Delegates presented discussion papers on health, education, women in industry and the professions, and women in government and social service in their own countries, aiming to summarize existing legislation, ways of life, opportunities and obstacles to

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

put to great e ect in pro ling women and conference events. Full conference reports, including research

women and girls, and their conditions at work, at school, in the home and family, and in employment. Attention was given to the professionalization of social work and other elds in which women were increasingly present. These and other topics, including the tra

c in women and lm censorship, re ected

lively connections already established with the League of Nations and the ILO. At the same time, they represented participants’ expertise in various urban-based welfare, health, and education professions. For example, Mary Anderson, director of the US Women’s Bureau in the Department of Labor, spoke on research progress in girls’ access to education in their country. Overall, papers emphasized the role of women experts in socioeconomic and political change, and their interest in ensuring the ful llment of women and girls in their personal and public lives. Their social reform agenda assumed on the one hand women’s equity with men (based on their equal intellectual or superior moral capacities), on the other hand, their right to p. 41

protection from sexual exploitation

(as women, and hence di erent from men) and from work

conditions dangerous to reproductive health. Each day during the conference, delegates were involved in a program of social exchanges designed to engender a cross-cultural internationalist outlook. In the morning, discussion groups conducted roundtable discussions, tabled reports, shared reform agendas, and prepared conference recommendations. In order to safeguard the conference from internal divisions, delegates were instructed to listen without critical comment, a practice considered formative to mutual understanding. In order to facilitate free and friendly exchange, public lectures and only some evening events were open to the public and the press. In the afternoons, excursions (such as a trip to the local pineapple factory) dominated, allowing for the consolidation of friendships. And in the evenings, individual delegates presented overviews of the social, economic, and political cultures of their own countries or attended o

cial events such as cocktail parties. At

night, often by torchlight, cultural groups gave performances of traditional dance and music. On the grounds of the conference venue in Honolulu, giant hedges of night-blooming cereus released wafts of perfume in the cool evenings. The exotic surroundings of Hawai‘i were to be integral to the conference experience. Already well known as a tourist destination by the 1920s, Hawai‘i appeared to provide the perfect meeting place for cosmopolitan women eager to enhance their cultural awareness. The idea of a melting pot was routinely mobilized by delegates as they sought to encapsulate their vision of a racially and culturally mixed future. In this era, Hawai‘i was commonly proclaimed as the most successfully racially mixed society in the world, home to 30

twenty races, languages, and cultures.

According to S. D. Porteus, professor of clinical psychology at the

University of Hawai‘i, in a report he completed for the IPR, Hawai‘i was a “human laboratory,” a “unique 31

opportunity to study the e ects of racial mixing in a society.”

Arguably, this racialized representation,

while hardly re ecting the historical reality of annexation, immigration, and indenture, expressed a “scienti c” approach to human existence also sought by the PPWA, but one it translated into cultural terms. The Pan-Paci c women’s practice of friendship was also to be scienti c, in the sense of being experimental and leading to a new understanding of the dynamics of human interaction and in its use as a strategy with universal application. Nor would the racial basis on which identity was somatically measured be expunged from PPWA thinking, despite its anti-racism stance. Conferences were intended to be transformative experiences. That sense of transformation was expressed in p. 42

the importance of images to capturing the history-in-the-making project. On arrival in port after a cruise that for many had lasted several weeks, delegates, like other tourists, were presented with leis in a “traditional” Hawaiian greeting now appropriated also by the conference Welcoming Committee. The proclivity for photographs that marked PPWA conferences began on deck and proceeded dockside, to continue throughout the conference. While delegates were asked to provide head-and-shoulder shots to be distributed to local press or to accompany the Mid-Paci c Magazine’s publication of their papers, each morning notice-boards o ered for purchase copies of many conference photographs taken during the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

undertaken by the agency on women and work in the United States, while Japanese women talked of

previous day. Following PPU practice initiated by Alexander Ford, these images were combined into lmstrips and sent to other international organizations, where they could be shown during meetings. At the more personal level, signed photographs might be collected as mementos of the conference and as evidence of cross-cultural friendship, such as the pictures of Oriental women collected by Australians and other delegates or, in the case of Jane Addams, given in gestures of mentorship toward adoring junior women. Australia’s Eleanor Moore described an audience with Jane Addams in 1930, following Addams’ appreciation 32

a signed photograph of herself and several owers from her presentation bouquet.

Sharing accommodation was considered helpful in recognizing and then overcoming prejudice or “misunderstanding.” Beyond exchanging sociological research and engaging in social interaction, the would-be cultural internationalist woman was to become aware of her own need to learn about cultural relativism: of her own background as merely one of the many cultures in a globalizing world, and of her misinformed assumptions about cultural life as obstacles to world cooperation. Such realizations, made individual by individual, would add up to a new world order. For example, Australian correspondent and delegate Isabel Randall-Colyer asserted: “During the conference the idea of living together proved an excellent way of blending the nations, and breaking down any little personal prejudices that may exist.” She continued: “The women of the Orient our most treasured confreres … have much to o er us from their ageold traditions and spiritual conception of life … just as they feel we have much to give them in exchange in 33

the upto-date ideas of modern educational processes that they so eagerly strive to comprehend.” Despite this modern world and its modern women, older understandings of the role of women in

international a airs were not entirely expunged. In his welcome to the initial conference, PPU president Ford expressed his enthusiasm for the women’s project, though unfortunately less in terms of the virtues of p. 43

cultural exchange than of the essentialist capacities of women.

Rather than cultural diversity within

feminism, he focused on the supportive and moral role of the feminine in aiding the world evolution of men. Asserting that the duty of womankind was to protect civilization, Ford announced to the gathered delegates in 1928 that henceforth “a new phase of life in the Paci c begins. Its womanhood is assuming its share of responsibility for the welfare of half the population of the globe.” Ford claimed that the Paci c o ered a momentous opportunity to “meet and mingle in perfect peace, harmony and understanding” and to bring together representatives of the “oldest and the newest civilizations of the world” in intercultural harmony. While he patronizingly declared his organization delighted to claim paternity of the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference, that “lusty girl child” fathered out of the virgin territory of the Paci c, it was womankind, he asserted, that carried the burden of seeing this progeny to adulthood. Ford continued in similar vein, stating: “You believe God has created you equal to man. The hope of the world is that He has created you superior. Certainly, if you cannot lead us in ideals of peace and understanding, the cause of 34

civilisation is lost.”

On the shoulders of women from the civilized nations rested the future, not merely of

the peoples of the Paci c, but of the whole human race. Thus Ford saw women as commandeered in men’s international cause. Although a great supporter of the women’s gathering, Ford would soon become the subject of complaint from the conference secretary, Ann Satterthwaite. She found him temperamental, and, given his paternalistic views of women internationalists more generally, it would be with considerable relief that the association separated from his sponsorship in 1930. At individual and collective levels, Ford’s view that the work of women lay in promoting maternal health was soon outpaced by the PPWA’s broader social reform agenda. In considerable contrast to Ford, Jane Addams o ered a more suitably progressive outlook in her opening speech. Nonetheless, she also mobilized a strongly Eurocentric account of women’s leadership of the world into a new era. Emphasizing the importance of the “woman’s point of view” for the future of world civilization, Addams asked Western delegates to show leadership in the Paci c as it advanced into modernity. Through this involvement, Western women could observe women’s part in the “beginnings of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

of her earlier conference presentation. As a symbol of her regard, Addams gave the deeply impressed Moore

civilization” because “many women in the Paci c have kept to these [familial and communal] roles longer.” Addams located the origins of feminist internationalism within the Western, Christian women’s movement, sketching a short history of its impetus in the development of women’s activism in the Paci c. The earliest women internationalists, she asserted, were those missionary women who had “interested themselves in the historical and anthropological aspects of various countries.” They were soon followed by the WCTU, p. 44

founding branches in the Orient, and then the International

Courtesy of the Mitchell Library, Sydney. p. 45

Council of Women with its national federations of women’s organizations. More recently, su rage and university women’s societies had arrived in the Paci c. And now the Pan-Paci c women’s movement heralded a new era of cooperation between women in their own region. Where, previously, international organizations had met to share the asserted common interests of women around the world, the present gathering aimed (through the work of women) to shape a recently formed region of crucial signi cance into the epicenter of world politics. Leaving out the matters of indentured labor and US occupation from her account of Hawai‘i, Addams concluded with the dominant narrative rehearsed by many humanitarians and progressives of her day: that the multiracial Islands of Hawai‘i o ered a model of “the mutual friendliness 35

of many races” on which world peace and just development depended.

The cooperation of Eastern women

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Jane Addams receives her portfolio. Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): front cover.

was crucial to this project. In recognition of her commitment to the cause of cultural internationalism, the conference appointed Jane Addams its rst “Minister of Friendship.” In practice, however, enhancing a mutual friendliness between the races meant learning to recognize and accommodate “national character” more than simply cultural di erence. National delegations established by member countries were designed to reinforce the cultural internationalist ideal that it was cultural type, rather than race, that united a people. Concerned to end racism by rejecting “race,” PPWA delegates were H. Reeve (International Federation of Home and School), explained, mere “surface” di erences should no more “a ect the judgment of our relations to each other … than do our eyes or the fashion of our 36

garments.”

But in seeking to dispel racialist assumptions, paradoxically Reeve pointed to one of the most

enduring of Orientalist racisms, the contrast between Caucasian- and Asian-shaped eyes. Nor was this way of thinking con ned to Western women. When M. I. Ting of the China delegation listed the qualities of fellow conference delegations for the 1928 conference report, she wrote: “We brought home vivid recollections of the hospitality of Honolulu hostesses, the ambition of our Japanese sisters, the thoroughness of British representatives from Australia and New Zealand, the innocence of the Samoans, the 37

womanliness of the Philippine delegation and the humbleness of the Koreans.”

The problem of using a national typology was that it returned to stereotypes, whereas the asserted purpose of a shared civilizational project was to transcend such views. In a sense, the PPWA was searching for a language of diversity still to come into being. It was not until the postwar era that sociology would provide the association with a mainstream account of the social construction of “race.” In 1950, when University of p. 46

Hawai‘i academic and

journalist Robert Ezra Park proclaimed “a new civilization … of the Paci c …

coming into existence,” he reminded his readers, “Civilization is not … a biological, but a social, product. It 38

is an e ect of the coming together for trade and for intercourse of divergent races or divergent cultures.”

Where the PPWA already complicated the commentaries of men like Park was in its growing awareness of the role of national identity in shaping the political agendas of its membership from among previously colonized or marginalized parts of the world. Moreover, as the comparative study of women and girls indicated, the West was itself in need of reform. In her presidential address, Jane Addams expressed a more critical view concerning the productive relationship between civilizational development and the transnational movement of peoples and cultures. As di erent levels of civilization were reached across the world, it was her hope that Eastern women would not experience the same “tyranny of mechanization” that had blocked the healthy “approach to life” in the West. Although its premodern traditions might restrict the rights of women, she asserted, Eastern civilization held within it the capacity to lead world civilization onto 39

a more human and humane path.

As historian John MacKenzie has pointed out, “so many [Orientalist]

representations of the attractions of others’ life-styles” contain within them an implicit (and sometimes 40

explicit) critique of a home culture.

The gure of the Oriental woman was central to Addams’ vision for a

more humane, if ultimately Western, global future.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

encouraged to read for national character. As the international chair of the 1930 conference, US delegate A.

Cultivating the Oriental Woman The idea of the advancement of Oriental women was crucial to the PPWA project. Its assumption was that recent developments in democracy and Westernization in the region had profoundly improved the lot of women in the East. The reality was far more complex. Then, as now, Eastern delegates were undoubtedly more familiar with Western feminist politics than Western women were with the history of women’s rights and non-Western political texts had combined within their indigenous women’s rights movements. Japanese and Chinese governments had begun promoting forms of Westernization from the late nineteenth century, including some relating to women’s rights and status. In 1879, John Stuart Mill’s Subjection of Women was partially translated into Japanese and in uenced elite interest in democratization along European lines, including girls’ education and the teaching of English. In 1889, the rst Constitution of Japan incorporated a degree of women’s rights while at the same time limiting access to su rage and p. 47

outlawing women from attending political meetings

or forming political organizations. Women were to

be educated in order to become better mothers and domestic organizers. Historians Yukiko Matsukawa and Kaoru Tachi argue that this selective Westernization by Japanese governments sought to contain women’s 41

rights activism within nationalist concerns for the growth and health of the population.

In China, the emergence of the “woman question” had been facilitated by the Boxer War indemnity scheme, providing Chinese students with scholarships to Cornell and other American universities in the rst decades of the twentieth century. The “New Woman” in the United States had impressed Chinese scholars in the New Culture Movement in China. This movement promoted ideals of democracy, liberalism, and individualism, including Western models of family life and women’s rights. When Chinese progressive Hu Shih, educated at Cornell University, addressed the Peking Women’s College in 1918, for example, he spoke on American women’s education and called for an end to foot binding and the sexual double standard. The New Woman became a revolutionary gure and was incorporated into the May Fourth Movement, inspired by the League of Nations’ decision to hand German-seized territories to Japan rather than back to China. The rst two women enrolled at Peking University in 1920, and by 1922 a total of twenty-eight universities and colleges in China had women students. In March 1922, US activist Margaret Sanger was invited by Peking University to give a public lecture on birth control. Chinese women’s su rage organizations called 42

for equality in marriage, work, education, and inheritance rights.

The in uence of the WCTU and YWCA was signi cant to women’s internationalism in both countries. Women’s rights activism in Japan had received a boost in 1886 when Mary Leavitt of the World WCTU arrived to evangelize Japanese women. The Japan delegation would include members of the WCTU, as well as of the YWCA, the Women’s Su rage League, and the Women’s Peace Association, while Japanese women in Hawai‘i were delegates in the Hawai‘i delegation and in the United States were members of US-based 43

branches of these same organizations.

By 1921 the Japanese Women’s Su rage Association had been set up

through the World WCTU, and, drawing on decades of work by smaller, discrete women’s groups, the organization held its rst annual convention of women’s su rage organizations in 1930. These conventions continued in following years, agitating for universal su rage for Japanese women, reform in Japanese politics, and women’s rights in the family. Several times rejected by the Japanese House of Peers, the association’s Women’s Su rage Bill was nally passed in the early 1930s by the House of Representatives on the grounds that Japanese women should become citizen advocates of the economic restrictions necessary p. 48

for

44

Japan’s war with China.

Small but signi cant numbers of Japanese women had joined the WCTU in

Japan, while Japanese women living in the United States would become central gures in the California 45

WCTU.

Through these networks, Japanese and Chinese women were among those experts participating in the burgeoning of internationalism in Hawai‘i, including presenting papers for IPR conferences. Of Japanese

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

in their countries. Beyond direct involvement in Western women’s networks, in previous decades Western

women who contributed early advice to Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference organizers, Kikue Ide provided “material of such a scholarly nature,” wrote Eleanor Hinder, “that I am greatly impressed with possibilities 46

of it for us in international education.”

Ide would become a popular gure at the rst conference in

Honolulu, her signed photograph providing a souvenir of cultural internationalism at work. In addition, numbers of professional women in Japan were producing other studies of women and girls in their country. Teachers and students of the Household Administration Department of the Women’s University of Japan 47

Most were

nancially independent women, although among the Japan delegation a couple were teachers who, without substantial personal funds, were forced to travel to conferences

Roundtable led by Kikue Ide. Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 441. Courtesy of the Mitchell Library, Sydney. p. 49

48

in second- and third-class cabins.

Beyond their own national delegations, Japanese and Chinese women

living in Hawai‘i were also participants in the PPWA through the Hawai‘i delegation. While cultural diversity was the delight of the conference, the representations of a diverse modernity were its fascination. Beyond the signi cance of their expertise and contributions to conference business, Eastern women, and later Paci c island women, would come to embody the di erence within modernity desired by the association. At PPWA conferences, considerable attention was directed toward Asian women, not only in regard to the social reforms they promoted but also more broadly in regard to their modern appearance and behavior. Western women’s accounts of the conference record their enormous admiration for the sight of modern Japanese women wearing kimonos, expressing a romantic nostalgia for the lost feminine world they seemed to evoke. Writing for the Sydney Morning Herald in 1934, for example, Australia delegate and psychologist Isabel Randall-Colyer described the novelty of Eastern delegates, their “colourful national costumes mingl[ing] with the smart up to date fashions of Western women.” While the “deep sincerity of the oriental women” was to be admired, they were also “picturesque,” their out ts “the envy of their Western sisters.” “No more romantic a setting” could have been chosen for a modern conference, surrounded by “myriad owering trees and exotic settings,” the Eastern delegates themselves “making a 49

picture of loveliness in their many and varied costumes.”

Underlying this fascination was an equal desire to see Eastern women in Western dress. The highly charged atmosphere created by the combination of traditional and modern engendered ambivalence toward the 50

modernized Other woman that fundamentally marked early Pan-Paci c women’s conferences.

Historian

Joan Jensen has argued that white women’s proclivity for dressing up as “Other” women in colonial and

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

had recently completed the rst study of diet and work in Japan and had forwarded it to the ILO.

imperial contexts can be read as instances of border crossings, as moments of performance and imagination 51

as well as appropriation.

And in her study of New Women as the performers of American Orientalism at the

turn of last century, Mari Yoshihara argues that admiration for the East “signi ed the formation of a new 52

type of womanhood, one that o ered adventure as well as cultural re nement.”

Western delegates at the

PPWA enjoyed these pleasures by proxy, consuming in proximity (rather than through quasiimpersonation) those Eastern delegates who appeared among them and whose images could be souvenired at night in glamorous Western evening gowns, fascinated their Western colleagues. Already in these examples the hierarchy of progress underlying the PPWA ethos had begun to break down. p. 50

Under these conditions, the lines

between modern and not-yet-modern delegates were no longer so self-

evident. Although the exoticism of Eastern delegates in traditional costumes was emphasized in conference photographs where they appeared alongside Western women wearing modern suits and hats, as Reina Lewis 53

has argued, images that signal “modern” versus “tradition” are complicated by location and circulation. Non-Western delegates were particularly sophisticated in mobilizing a complex dual identity as both

traditional and modern gures. They wore national costume at social events while transforming themselves into exotic versions of the modern woman in the latest Western fashion for their conference presentations. The combination indicated a considerable

This image cannot be displayed online for copyright reasons.

Dr. Ting and conference favorite Kyong Bae-Tsung. MS 2004/6/361, Rischbieth Papers, National Library of Australia. Courtesy of the National Library of Australia. p. 51

capacity to perform the emerging modernity expected of them by cultural internationalism. As the leading Japan delegate, Tsune Gauntlett, who was married to a British professor in Tokyo, discovered through earlier international participation in Europe that she would need several kimonos, as well as the Western suits, permed hair, and horn-rimmed glasses fashionable among women internationalists in the 1930s, if 54

she was to be taken seriously on the international women’s stage.

Women from countries who thus

adopted sartorial signs of modernization purportedly indicative of changes in national status and behavior (and, hence, of their relationship to their own culture) made multiple decisions about what to wear when, and why. Whereas, in the international women’s domain of the PPWA, appearance in traditional and modern dress was interpreted unidimensionally as evidence of becoming international, donning a kimono may have held many meanings for modern Japanese women of Gauntlett’s generation. Among these were pride in cultural tradition, nationalist modernity, and expressions of wealth and status. They might indicate also a willingness to assume the kind of Japanese femininity expected by Western visitors. At conferences, such delegates conversely mobilized a recognizable vocabulary of Western dress, hairstyle, and deportment in order to signal their status as modern women. Its vocabulary included a suit for daywear and a glamorous evening dress for social occasions, often accompanied by a graceful, moderate (feminine but not retiring) approach to all things. Chinese women’s sartorial concerns negotiated a di erent set of relationships between national and international femininities and feminisms. Historian Louise Edwards notes that, in this period, the gure of the modeng (modern) Chinese woman was a focal point for political factions seeking to promote their own versions of nationalism. At times she was commended for her revolutionary dress (the short hair and the gure-hugging qipao recorded in PPWA photographs), and at others she was castigated for super ciality as an empty-headed consumer of the West’s decadent modernity. Modeng women, identi able by their appearance, were even tortured and murdered in their own country as promiscuous and 55

counterrevolutionary women.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

in conference photographs. Their appearances during the formal program in modern or traditional dress, or

If the appearance of delegates was taken to provide some insight into their cultural and political formation, it was evidence of interior change that nally established the credentials of the cultural internationalist woman. Although attentive to appearance and deportment, the PPWA claimed a greater interest in those changes to the inner self that signaled the cultivation of an international outlook. In the rst instance, facilitation of these changes was the task of the Western feminist. Newly political women had to be educated by her example in the interior process of becoming individual and then national before they could fully participate in the international community

of women. But for every woman internationalist, inner

change was considered of crucial importance. In 1930 Georgina Sweet exhorted all Pan-Paci c delegates to 56

awaken to importance “not only of what we do but of what we are.”

“Awakening” was a metaphor popular

within contemporary feminist and theosophical circles and was well suited to cultural internationalist ideals. One of the key claims of the spiritualist movement was that Eastern esotericism could o er the 57

necessary corrective to Western industrial society’s extreme individualism and materialism.

Such views echoed those expressed by contemporary theosophists. In uential in the lives of many PPWA delegates, theosophy was then a transnational movement with strong connections between Australia, India, 58

and the United States.

Señora Consuelo Aldag, the sole Mexico delegate in 1928, provides a case in point.

Widowed and with a young child in early adult life, she had left Mexico to pursue a career in education, arriving in Sydney to train in “theosophical work” and opening a studio for languages at Adyar, the Australian theosophical headquarters. Believing that Pan-American unity could be achieved through developing understanding between North and South America, she then decided to study American culture 59

and lectured in California and Hawai‘i.

Another important gure was Julia Swanzy, a North American

living in Hawai‘i who had been present at the very beginnings of the PPWA. An anthroposophist (another was Rudolf Steiner), Swanzy was avidly interested in the preservation of the culture of Indigenous Hawaiians through her membership in the Daughters of Hawaii, a haole women’s organization. In 1929 she invited the visiting US theosophists James and Margaret Cousins to attend a PPU meeting in Honolulu. Already involved in the All-India Women’s Association, however, Margaret Cousins considered the meeting 60

lacked the “touch of reverence, the humanitarianism, the grace and beauty of Indian womanhood.”

Among Australia delegates, Bessie Rischbieth was a member of a clandestine women’s theosophical 61

sisterhood based in Western Australia, the Order of Isis.

Theosophical contacts with Indian women

established by Rischbieth and others in uenced the invitation from the PPWA for India delegates to attend as special guests of Pan-Paci c women’s conferences. Though not in the Paci c region, India constituted a major element of the Orient admired by Western feminists. Less directly, but nonetheless potently, a broader spiritual sensibility often shaped the language used by PPWA leadership. As international president, in several of her conference keynotes Georgina Sweet mobilized spiritual imagery then popular within international feminism. An Australian university graduate with awards in biological and botanical research who had become vice president of the World YWCA in 1928, p. 53

Sweet emphasized the altruism and insight necessary to the formation of a truly international elite

in

which science and emotion combined. At the 1934 conference she linked political activism with creative potential: The world cries out today for men and women of winged intellect and aming spirit, self-spending sons and daughters of truth and power and love—who have wrestled with reality—and justice and equal opportunity for all and friendliness toward and between all are the controlling characteristics of life and thought and feeling. Then only will each have happiness in work and tranquility in leisure and enjoy a more radiant and joyous expression of life through the arts and crafts, a wider and greater culture of mind, and higher and deeper graces of the spirit. Before reaching such heights, she asserted, Eastern women would have to pass through three phases. First, they would need to acquire “personality,” the sense of individuation from which social action emanates.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 52

62

“Personality,” advised Sweet in her 1934 address, “(being something) precedes cooperation.”

Personality

grew out of political engagement. Speaking on behalf of the women in one’s own country was considered a rst step along the road to internationalism. Once nationally minded, advised Sweet, Eastern women might come to embrace the international collective of women extending beyond national borders, peoples, or cultures. Gender unity provided the key to transcending national sentiment. Meeting as women bonded by common oppressions, women’s rights in “world” perspective—that is, from the world perspective of women who considered themselves already internationalists. Few, if any, women were considered to have achieved the heights of international personhood, although Sweet was thus lauded in 1934 because “she belonged to all 63

countries.”

Such developments appeared to con rm that the women-only forum had proven e

cacious in

seeding the ground for a new era in international cooperation between women and their nations. And yet the initial formation of the PPWA had not proceeded without opposition.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

aims, and achievements was an important rst step in moving beyond nationalism to comprehending

Why a Womenʼs Forum? In 1928 the journal Paci c A airs included the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conferences among its reports on “world programs.” Its commentary stated: “No matter how completely women may take their place in the everyday a airs of the world and share in the conferences of men on general human problems, there will p. 54

probably always remain a certain residue of questions women alone.”

which may be more pro tably considered by

By extension, if women were taking part in mainstream conferences in the Paci c, they

were still, in e ect, minority contributors to conferences dominated by men. Soon, the Pan-Paci c women’s network would itself face the parallel accusation of minority membership as it sought to involve non-Western women in what was essentially a Western women’s association. But for now the conference was concerned with the question of whether a women’s network in the Paci c represented a backward step. Moreover, were the energies of Euro-American women better spent on domestic campaigns for international reform? In 1928 one member of the Women’s International League for Peace and Freedom (WILPF) responded to the idea of meeting in Honolulu by exclaiming: “We have, we women of Europe, 65

better things to do … [than] go so far, at enormous expense.”

Speaking against the proposal for a Pan-

Paci c association when attending the 1927 Pan-Paci c Conference on Education in Honolulu, the former president of the International Association of Women and cofounder of the National Committee on the Cause and Cure of War, Carrie Chapman Catt, argued that a Paci c network would de ect from e orts to mobilize 66

American women in the ght for peace and equality.

Catt had enormous respect for Jane Addams, although

they had worked on opposite sides in the paci st movement. On the Pan-Paci c question, the two were 67

equally opposed.

For other US women, a women-only forum was a retrograde proposal e ectively

segregating women presently working alongside men in conferences convened by the IPR and the PPU, and risking the omission of women’s issues from the wide range of topics considered there. Near the close of the rst conference, when delegates formally debated the question of their collective future, three groups emerged concerning “the desirability or otherwise of any permanent organization for the women of the Paci c.” Members of the rst group expressed doubts because they felt that “the time had passed for separate men’s and women’s organizations.” Of these, several agreed nevertheless that, despite their own sense of having progressed beyond its necessity, a women’s organization in the Paci c would be essential in uplifting Oriental and eventually Paci c island women. A middle group supported unreservedly the formation of a Pan-Paci c Women’s Association (this included the Australians and the New Zealanders). And a third group, composed entirely of the Chinese members of the China delegation, expressed outright opposition to a women-only organization. While “granting the great friendship and stimulus coming out of the conference,” reported Sweet, “the women of China today are very concerned to do things which men do, 68

and in the way men do them.”

The Chinese delegates represented themselves as primarily nationalists,

less interested in solidarity between women than national unity with men. As we will see in p. 55

following

chapters, the tension between national identity—or, in settler colonial contexts, between racial and cultural rights and nationality—and the international community of women would continue to enliven discussion within the PPWA. Re ecting her views on the evolution of women, the international president of the PPWA, the Australian Georgina Sweet, dismissed the anti-association view as lacking an international outlook. Its proponents had failed to recognize “how very isolated, both geographically and psychologically, the women of the Paci c area felt, and in large measurement were, from the headquarters of the great International Women’s Organizations, most of which not only met in Europe but thought in terms almost entirely of the Western world … although there were obviously women of equal mentality and equal needs in the Paci c area.” She continued: “I know that some American women think that special women’s conferences are unnecessary … but I believe that no man, woman, nation or State lives unto itself, and while the women of the Paci c are not as free as the women of Australia and America, no-one can say that there is no need for special women’s 69

conferences.”

Eleanor Hinder pointed out in Paci c A airs that “even women of the United States, from

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

64

some of whom this challenge has come, have not attained a complete equality of legal status, or professional opportunity in actual practice, with men in their own country, and for women in Oriental 70

countries the task is even more insistent.”

This doubt about North American women’s uniform

advancement would be made even more strongly in the 1950s, when the relative status and conditions of African American women was rst considered at a Pan-Paci c conference. As a result of this debate, a reassuring account of the hierarchy between women was rearticulated. Even if that by denying its veracity in the Paci c they would “not be doing their full duty and exercising their full 71

privilege in relation to the women of the more backward countries.”

Where women in the more advanced

countries might feel they had moved beyond the need for women’s conferences, United States and other opponents should know that their less advanced sisters had not. Advancement in some Paci c Rim countries could never be assured until the uplift of the least advanced women across the region had been achieved. Dame Rachel Crowdy echoed these sentiments in her report to the League of Nations on the 1930 conference, advising that “for the time being, at least, it was probably advisable” to continue to convene a 72

conference for women in the region.

Where political action to forward social reform continued in each

member nation of the association, understanding and, hopefully, intervening in globalization drove the p. 56

women’s cultural internationalist

project. For Rischbieth, the initial conference “clearly demonstrated

the inter-dependence of social conditions between countries to-day, and the inter-action of problems between one country and another.” At this pivotal moment in world history, as the Paci c became a locus point of human progress, “the women of the Paci c nations should seize this opportunity and direct their 73

social-political-human energies towards peaceful development in the Paci c area.”

Following the decision to continue with a second conference in Honolulu, the Constitution and Program Committees were established, and a constitution written mostly by Australian Georgina Sweet was adopted. Resolutions from the 1928 conference were passed, ranging from endorsements of the professionalization of teaching and social work to studies of health and diet, girls’ access to full educational opportunities, the use of arbitration and conciliation in the “complete exclusion of war,” the protection of women in factories, 74

and the in uence of women police.

Study projects on topics such as education, standards of living, social

service, and government were under way through the auspices of committees formed in the constituent countries in preparation for the 1930 conference. National delegations were formed—the US Mainland 75

branch, for example, in 1933.

Correspondents were established in Australia, China, the Dutch East Indies,

India, Japan, Mexico, New Zealand, the Philippines, Chile, Fiji, Indochina, Panama, Peru, Salvador, and 76

Samoa.

A newly formed Executive Committee was constituted, including Viola Smith (chair of the

Continuation Committee), Jane Addams (chair of the meeting), Hinder (chair of the Resolutions Committee), Dr. Ting, and her colleague Kyong Bae-Tsung from the China delegation. Next they turned to the question of which nation should host the second conference. The subject immediately embroiled the nascent association in controversy and disagreement. Already doubtful concerning the value of a women-only network and the role of national delegations in their development, Chinese women brought into question its Orientalist assumptions about the progress of nonWestern women. That Western women might represent non-Western women considered not yet able to do so, or who did not send their own representative, had been accepted as an initial strategy by the PPWA (as the formation and makeup of the China delegation already illustrated). But even as a strategy it soon became a matter of heated debate when the Anglo-Australian leader of that delegation, Shanghai resident and activist Eleanor Hinder, along with her friend and colleague Viola Smith, the US trade representative in Shanghai, proposed that China host the next conference.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

delegates from the United States questioned the necessity of a women-only forum, Bessie Rischbieth added

p. 57

“The Women of China” The nomination of China revealed parallels between the PPWA and the overtly colonial context in which the women of China were being welcomed into the international community. Just before the nal session of the conference, Viola Smith forwarded to the Executive Committee an invitation from China to host the next conference. Smith made the invitation with the support of the program secretary, Eleanor Hinder, her Organizations and the China Preparation Committee. The Shanghai Committee represented women’s organizations in the International Zone. Chaired by a European woman but with Chinese vice presidents, its several-thousand-strong membership was drawn from the American Association of University Women, the American Women’s Club of Shanghai, the Portuguese Women’s Association, the British Women’s Association (by far the largest group), German women’s clubs, Netherlands women’s clubs, the Japanese WCTU, a number of China-based women’s clubs and su rage associations, and the YWCA (of which an undisclosed number were Chinese). It was through this network that a delegation from China had been sent to the conference. Hinder informed the Executive Committee that a little over a month earlier she had reported to the Joint Committee of Shanghai Women’s Organizations of her e orts to attract Chinese women to attend the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference. Hinder told them that although she had been able to secure “only two [Chinese women] to represent a population of two hundred million,” she was pleased that Dr. Ting was one of them. Thankfully, she advised, Ting had responded positively to her 77

heartfelt message: “No other rst rate physician available: please sacri ce [your time] for China’s sake.”

Further discussion revealed, however, that no Chinese women had actually participated in the Shanghaibased decision. As a member of the PPWA Executive Committee, the paternalistic Alexander Ford of the PPU commended Hinder and Smith for having led “Chinese and foreign” women into the Pan-Paci c network and for raising funds to cover the expenses of the two Chinese delegates, the Peking-based hospital medical 78

director Me Iung (Mei) Ting and the industrial secretary of the YWCA in Shanghai, Kyong Bae-Tsung.

He

expressed his support for the invitation proposed by Smith, stating that, prior to the conference, he had traveled to Shanghai, where he had heard from these same women’s organizations their enthusiasm for the idea that the next women’s conference be hosted by China. But in response to a probing question from Addams, Ford admitted that no Indigenous Chinese women had yet been appointed to the board of the p. 58

Shanghai

Joint Committee. At her suggestion, Ford promised henceforth to appoint Ting to its number

and thereby establish the direct representation of Chinese women in decisions made by their own organization in Shanghai. Her directive that priority be given to indigenous leadership in non-Western networks dominated by Western women highlighted the Pan-Paci c Executive Committee’s own complicity in a parallel, well-meaning, but nonetheless colonial relationship with the “women of China.” While the PPWA had appointed a Chinese woman to its executive, it was still prepared to accept an invitation in their name initiated by a US citizen and an Anglo-Australian living in Shanghai. As one of the two Chinese members of the China delegation, Dr. Ting mobilized cultural internationalism’s emphasis upon national identity as a starting point on the road to modernization by pointing out that in this case such essential groundwork had not been undertaken: “First we want to get the Chinese women interested—at present they are ignorant about this thing.” Kyong Bae-Tsung agreed. Muriel Heagney (Trades Hall Council, Australia delegation) and Harriett Andrews (Hawai‘i delegation) lent their verbal support also. Thus encouraged, Ting 79

decided that she should present her viewpoint to the conference as a whole.

In its report of Dr. Ting’s statement from the oor of the conference, the Mid-Paci c Magazine gave her intervention a positive spin. It echoed the PPWA’s attitude that Oriental women were in the process of becoming modern members of the international women’s community and hence gaining in independence. Again, the modernized dress of the Chinese women was integral to this narrative of emergence. Alongside the story, a full-page photograph of the Chinese delegates showed a smiling Ting, “who electri ed the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

colleague in China as the executive secretary and director of the Joint Committee of Shanghai Women’s

Conference by her dramatic declaration that the time had now come when the women of China demanded the right to speak for themselves.” The accompanying article opened in celebratory tone with the declaration: “Again China is a united nation.” In this context, Ting—“a little white robed lady”—had made a “sensational declaration” that “Chinese women will no longer be forced to say ‘Yes, Yes’ through foreign women in our land. From now on we will say ‘No, No’ when we mean it and we will speak for ourselves to whomever we please.” (Here Ting seemingly equated internationalist women with imperial powers.) 80

moment of the Conference and the delegation of women from every Paci c land rose to cheer her.”

Alexander Hume Ford summed up the event in characteristically paternalist humor when, at the close of the conference, he advised gathered delegates: “I am happy to see an Oriental woman who will stamp her foot 81

like an American woman and mean it. I have been waiting for that for twenty years.” p. 59

No doubt Hinder and Smith were taken aback by the rejection of their plans for the next conference. Working with women activists in China, these two were progressive in their collaboration with Chinese women in the Shanghai YWCA. Hinder wrote a report for the conference on women’s work in China, while providing information from the conference to the Joint Committee of Shanghai Women’s Organizations on 82

the “Participation of Women in Government in European and Paci c Countries.”

They contributed

wholeheartedly to the indigenous women’s campaign for women’s rights in the family and at work. Yet, as Sarah Paddle has pointed out, they enjoyed a greater freedom than Chinese women in China while 83

simultaneously celebrating their own involvement in the modernization of Chinese conditions.

Hinder was

not unaware of the contradictions inherent in her position as a foreigner. In a report she wrote on behalf of the China delegation prior to the conference about the emerging status of “Chinese Women in Paci c A airs,” she predicted the concerns later expressed by Dr. Ting. She concluded: Chinese women alone can reveal to the women of other Paci c countries the inner signi cance of the happenings as the womanhood of their country emerges to a consciousness of its unity and potentiality. But Western women, resident in China, experienced in the women’s movement, sympathetically observing trends and events may have temerity to attempt to outline some of the historical features of the Chinese women’s movement, and may further do what Chinese women alone might hesitate to do—indicate where it is conceived a Chinese women’s movement has its contribution to make to international movements. … But indeed, … it would be poor demonstration 84

of friendly relations if a statement should go forth which had no reference to the Chinese.

The World YWCA rehearsed this same rather contradictory position when it reported in 1933 that the opening of new, modern premises in Shanghai promised renewed impetus in the “development of the 85

international mind” among Chinese women.

Shepherding the women of the new nation had been

uppermost in Hinder’s thoughts when she wrote to Albert Thomas at the ILO about the rst Pan-Paci c conference. She anticipated that national advancement would ow from the improvement in the conditions 86

of women.

Where Ting di ered from Hinder, and from the approach of the World YWCA, was in her insistence that China follow its own path. She sought to shift the locus of in uence, authority, and innovation away from Western feminism and toward the women of China themselves. “Inspired by the spirit of new China,” the p. 60

press reported, Ting had protested that “foreign women 87

not theirs.”

coming from Shanghai ha[d] arrogated rights

According to the Mid-Paci c Magazine, the Chinese delegates had demanded, therefore, the 88

right to speak for themselves, “without interpretation of the foreign middle-woman.”

Reporting to the

Melbourne Herald, as special correspondent to the conference from Australia, Constance Stevens concluded with some admiration that Ting had “resented the attempt at foreign domination with hot speech and 89

ashing eyes. Her outburst was the most dramatic incident of the conference.”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Focusing not on disagreement so much as the celebration of progress, the article asserted: “It was the great

But admiration did not necessarily translate into popularity. The contrast made between the “almost fanatical” Ting and the “quick and intelligent” Kong Bae-Tsung may well have secured the latter’s election as conference personality that year. In 1928 the young industrial secretary of the China delegation was voted most popular conference personality, a model of advancement in the terms set out by Sweet. She was 90

considered charming and was admired for her shingled hair and pearl stud earrings.

Ting had come to

represent a less amenable modernity, one concerned primarily with the enormous responsibilities of the Ting explained that while the China delegation had arrived in Honolulu with open minds, the majority of Chinese women remained “shy” of international participation, and considerable time and education would be needed to challenge their resistance. Moreover, the costs of hosting a conference and the years of organization required would be prohibitive, given China’s current period of “reconstruction” under its new government. More pressing issues were at hand: Confronted with numerous and perplexing home problems, we women are convinced that we should aid our government in certain phases of the reconstruction work. We are clear as to the su erings of our people, who are ignorant, poverty-stricken, and physically handicapped by poor health. … Whether at this opportune moment we women should devote our energy and e ort to entirely home problems or divert a part of our attention toward an extra programme which is not of immediate importance to our national life is a consideration that needs the careful thought of 91

our women leaders.

In the end, Ting’s protest was assimilated into the Pan-Paci c world-view under the cultural internationalist rubric of the hierarchy of culture and nations. Her outburst was reinterpreted, not as a refusal of white women’s benevolence, but as evidence of an Eastern woman’s early steps on the road to modernity. Ting’s insistence upon speaking to the conference was taken to exhibit personality and individuality, while her positive identi cation with her constituency gave evidence of a new national p. 61

category, “the women of

China.” This constituency represented a healthy sign among the hitherto 92

“backward” women of the Orient and another step toward their international outlook.

In 1929, Ting was

guest of honor at a luncheon organized by the IPR while she was en route to a research fellowship at the 93

University of Michigan.

Although appointed vice president of the PPWA during the conference held in

Honolulu in 1930, she preferred to continue her international work through Pan-Paci c medical conferences instead. And for her part, after her brief if central involvement in the organization of the 1928 conference, Hinder would leave the Pan-Paci c women’s network, ultimately disappointed with the outcome concerning China and, perhaps, also with her role in the controversy. In future, she channeled her research ndings on work conditions in China mostly through the IPR. In each of these cases, the virtues of a women’s forum had failed to impress. Where disagreement over national representation and the right of self-representation might have raised doubts about the Pan-Paci c ideal, the PPWA quickly reasserted its progressive agenda. Elated by the overall success of the conference, numbers of its leading Western delegates declared it to have con rmed the potential of a women’s movement in the Paci c region. In characteristically expansive style, Bessie Rischbieth considered that the conference had opened a new chapter in “the Woman Movement of the 94

World.”

Rather more cautiously celebratory, the PPWA’s rst vice president in 1930, as well as US delegate

and president of the International Federation of Home and School, Margaretta Willis Reeve, argued that, rather than simply producing an outcome, the conference had begun a “process” by which like-minded individuals would “continue to move slowly towards objectives but dimly glimpsed through the mists which 95

veil the future.”

Others considered that the experience had been life-changing, commenting that their

outlook had been forever “altered by this conference” in some di 96

“vivid” and “intellectual” way.

cult-to-measure but nonetheless

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

New Woman in new China, rather than for the accoutrements of international solidarity among women.

This sense of breaking new ground and undertaking a heroic task evoked the iteration of pioneering tropes more familiar to colonialism. In this sense, the Paci c was newly available to various forms of colonization, feminist internationalism among them. In a talk that aired on the Honolulu Star-Bulletin’s broadcasting station, Australia delegate and industrial psychologist Ethel Osborne defended the “extravagant,” even “far-fetched” ideals of the women’s Pan-Paci c, nding in its early formation admirable evidence of the “spirit of travel and pioneering” such as had provided for colonization in the past and that now brought hope for the future of interracial and cross-cultural relations: p. 62

No wonder that it has been called the Cross-roads of the Paci c. We can look on the map of the world, but we shall nd no other place just comparable. In the West, great ocean crossroads have a very di erent history and a very di erent story to tell … over long ages … tinged … with memories of rights slighted, wrongs unadjusted, and with all the trains of evils attendant on hatreds of the past, and suspicious for the future. [In the Paci c] … is it likely that we shall really see the germ of sound development in social well-being of the Eastern and Western world; from which is one 97

justi ed in hoping the social well-being of the world may spring.

Establishing its independence from the past, the newly formed association proclaimed its aims for the future. Where Alexander Hume Ford had called the rst conference a “daughter” of the Pan-Paci c Union, the association that formed at the 1930s conference considered itself to be a “sister” organization with its 98

own agenda.

In acknowledgement of its momentous opportunity to contribute to world a airs, the new

constitution of the association established two fundamental aims: (a) To strengthen the bonds of peace among the Paci c people by promoting a better understanding and friendship among the women of all the Paci c countries. (b) To initiate and promote co-operation among the women of the Paci c region for the study and betterment of existing social conditions. The success or failure of these rather general objectives would rely in large part on the participation of nonWestern women. One of the most remarkable aspects of the early PPWA was that, despite some di

cult

beginnings within the association and the then growing hostilities between nations in the region, China and Japan delegates continued to participate in its conferences over following years. Their joint participation would become even more remarkable by the late 1930s as hostilities worsened. Arguably, the social reform internationalism holding together the PPWA’s cultural internationalist aims provided individual women with su

ciently valuable opportunities to speak out against the gulf between opposing worldviews that

would soon wrench apart the region. As following years would show, Polynesian and Melanesian women would become increasingly involved in the intellectual and organizational decolonization of the women’s Pan-Paci c. Dr. Ting had been only the rst of many anticolonial voices to be heard at the PPWA.

Notes 1. 2. 3.

Mary E. Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries of the Pacific along Educational Lines,” box 55-10, Institute of Pacific Relations (IPR) Papers, Special Collections, University of British Columbia, Vancouver. Osborne, “Women of the Pacific,” 247. Delegations and delegates throughout are referred to as of, for example, Australia rather than Australian. This strategy aims to recognize that under settler colonialism women of nonindigenous origin sometimes appeared on national delegations. Thus, in the first example, Rischbieth was not an Indigenous Australian but a delegate of Australia. And, in the second example, nonnationals (and, hence, women not ethnically representative) joined delegations where the PPWA considered that indigenous or local women were not yet fully able to participate in the name of their own national

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

women from across the region to its headquarters in Hawai‘i. Such a heroic commitment from women gave

4. 5.

8.

9.

10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28.

29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

6. 7.

constituencies. This strategy also aims to destabilize assumptions about the particular ethnic identity of a PPWA delegate made on the grounds of name or a somatic reading of conference photographs. Hooper, Elusive Destiny; Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific,” 367–378. Doris M. Mitchell, Sixty Years On: The Story of the Pan-Pacific South East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1928–1988, pamphlet, box 6, folder 34, item 153, MS4973, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association (PPSEAWA) Australia Papers, NLA. Jane Addams, “The Opening of a Womenʼs Congress,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 4 (1928): 303. Alison Bashford, “Nation, Empire, Globe: The Spaces of Population Debate in the Interwar Years,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 49, no. 1 (2007): 170–201. Philippa Mein Smith, “Truby King in Australia: The Revisionist View of Reduced Infant Mortality,” New Zealand Journal of History 22, no. 1 (1988): 23–43; Erik Olssen, “Truby King and the Plunket Society: An Analysis of a Prescriptive Ideology,” New Zealand Journal of History 15, no. 1 (1981): 3–23. Seth Koven and Sonya Michel, eds., Mothers of a New World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of Welfare States (New York: Routledge, 1993). For the Australian context, see Kerreen Reiger, The Disenchantment of the Home (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1985); and on similar debates in Japan, see Vera Mackie, “Mothers and Workers: The Politics of the Maternal Body in Early Twentieth Century Japan,” Australian Feminist Studies 12 (April 1997): 42–58. Jeanette Marks, The Life and Times of Mary Emma Woolley (Washington, DC: Public A airs Press, 1955). C. Miller, “ʻGeneva—the Key to Equality,ʼ” 233. Bulletin of the Pan-Pacific Union (PPU Bulletin) 64 (1925): 12. “Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” box 69, ser. B741/3, item V/5296, Attorney-Generalʼs Department, Investigation Branch, NLA. Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism.” Jill Roe, Beyond Belief: Theosophy in Australia, 1879–1939 (Sydney: New South Wales University Press, 1986). Bessie Rischbieth, “The Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 2, box 8, folder 57, MS 4973, PPSEAWA Australia Papers. “The Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1928,” ser. A, D600/918, International Labour Organization Archives (ILOA), Geneva. As reported by Ethel E. Osborne to Mme. Mundt, International Labour Organization (ILO), “Report of 1928 Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., 14, in “Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930,” Pan-Pacific Union (PPU), D600/918/2, ILOA. “Report of Joint Meeting of Health and Industry Sections,” Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930, ser. A, D600/918/2, ILOA. Woollacott, “ʻAll This Is the Empire, I Told Myself.ʼ” Ann Satterthwaite to Tsune Gauntlett, April 4, 1930, Pan Pacific Union (PPU) Papers, PPU Collection, Special Collections, Hamilton Library, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa (UHM). “Questions for Discussion at the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 92 (September 1927): 8–11. Julia Rapke and Frances Penington, eds., Report of the Australian Delegation (Vancouver, 1937), 6–9, Mitchell Library, Sydney. Elizabeth Green, “The Pacific Technique: New Clinical Notes on Its Evolution,” Pacific A airs 1 (August–September 1928): 12–16. Rupp, “Constructing Internationalism.” “Conference 232,” Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences, Honolulu, ser. A981/4, National Archives of Australia, Canberra (NAA). Elizabeth Bailey Price, “Womanʼs New Geneva,” Chatelaine 7, no. 12 (1934): 22–24. Rumi Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism: Japanese Women and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1928–1937,” paper presented at the Crossroads Conference, Centre for Japanese Studies, UHM, August 2001; Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.” “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Union Signal, May 26, 1928, 333. My thanks to Ian Tyrrell for this reference. See, e.g., Katherine Fullerton Gerould, Hawaii: Scenes and Impressions (New York: Charles Scribnerʼs Sons, 1916). S. D. Porteus, “Racial Investigations in Hawaii,” box 56-1, IPR Papers. Eleanor Moore, The Quest for Peace: As I Have Known It in Australia (Melbourne: Wilke and Co., 1949), 99. Dr. Isabel Randall-Colyer, “Women of the Pacific Desire Peace,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 451. Alexander Ford, “Opening Address,” Dawn (Australia), September 26, 1928, 2. Addams, “Opening of a Womanʼs Congress,” 303–306. A. H. Reeve, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 7–8. M. I. Ting to China Preparation Committee, MS 2004/6/37, Rischbieth Papers. Robert Ezra Park, Race and Culture (Glencoe, IL: Free Press, 1950), 138. Jane Addams, “Reflections on the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), ix–x. John M. MacKenzie, Orientalism: History, Theory, and the Arts (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1995), 21.

41. 42.

45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53.

54.

55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67.

68. 69. 70. 71.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

43. 44.

Yukiko Matsukawa and Kaoru Tachi, “Womenʼs Su rage and Gender Politics in Japan,” in Daley and Nolan, Su rage and Beyond, 171–183. See Holly Ellen Newcomb, “Western Influence and the Transition of Chinese Upperclass Women 1830s–1930s” (MA thesis, University of Washington, 1967); Weikun Cheng, “A Chinese Approach to Womenʼs Liberation: Female Reformers in Late Qing Beijing,” paper presented at the 11th Berkshire Womenʼs History Conference, Rochester, NY, 1999; Louise Edwards, “Womenʼs Su rage in China: Challenging Scholarly Conventions,” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 617–638; and Louise Edwards, “From Gender Equality to Gender Di erence: Feminist Campaigns for Quotas for Women in Politics, 1936–1947,” Twentieth-Century China 24 (April 1999): 69–105. See also Motoe Sasaki-Gayle, “The ʻNew Woman,ʼ American Imperialism, and the Conditions of Feminism: American Women in China during 1900–1938.” My thanks to Motoe for a copy of this paper. Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism.” Female su rage was secured a er Japanʼs defeat in World War II. O en claimed as a result of American influence, su rage activism had a long indigenous history within Japan. See Barbara Moloney, “Womenʼs Rights, Feminism, and Su ragism in Japan, 1870–1925,” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 639–661; and Sharon L. Sievers, Flowers in Salt: The Beginnings of Feminist Consciousness in Modern Japan (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1983). For an account of socialist feminism in Japan, see Vera Mackie, Creating Socialist Women in Japan: Gender, Labour and Activism, 1900–1937 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997). Yasutake, Transnational Womenʼs Activism. Eleanor Hinder to G. A. Fitch, Honorary Secretary of the Pan-Pacific Association, Shanghai, July 23, 1928, item 5, MSS 770/2, Hinder Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. Mrs. M. H. Inouye, Dean, Household Administration Department, Womenʼs University of Japan, “Standard of Living in Japan,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 54–57. Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism.” Isabel Randall-Colyer, “Women of the Pacific,” Sydney Morning Herald Womenʼs Supplement, September 13, 1934, 18. Jennifer Craik, The Face of Fashion (London: Routledge, 1994), 17. Joan Jensen, “Women on the Pacific Rim: Some Thoughts on Border Crossings,” Pacific Historical Review 67, no. 1 (1998): 3–38. Mari Yoshihara, “Asia as Spectacle and Commodity: Feminization of Oriental Consumption,” in Embracing the East, 43. Reina Lewis, “On Veiling, Vision, and Voyage: Cross-Cultural Dressing and Narratives of Identity,” Interventions 1, no. 4 (1999): 500–520. See also Verity Wilson, “Dressing for Leadership in China: Wives and Husbands in an Age of Revolution,” Gender and History 14, no. 3 (2002): 608–628. Manako Ogawa, “American Womenʼs Destiny, Asian Womenʼs Dignity: Trans-Pacific Activism of the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union, 1886–1945” (PhD in American Studies thesis, UHM, 2004), 270–271. My thanks to Mari Yoshihara for drawing my attention to this research. Louise Edwards, “Policing the Modern Woman in Republican China,” Modern China 26, no. 2 (2000): 115–147. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 8 (emphasis in original). Felski, Gender of Modernity, 132; Joy Dixon, “Ancient Wisdom, Modern Motherhood: Theosophy and the Colonial Syncretic,” in Burton, Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities, 193–206. Dixon, Divine Feminine. “Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 127 (September 1930): 25. James H. Cousins and Margaret E. Cousins, We Two Together (Madras: Ganesh and Co., 1950), 501. Roe, Beyond Belief, 200–201. Georgina Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 63, 68 (emphasis in original). J. W. C. Beveridge, “Additional Report,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1934), 10, Mitchell Library, Sydney. “World Programs,” Pacific A airs 1, no. 2 (1928): 25. Rupp, Worlds of Women, 73. Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.” Four years before her death in 1931, Addams was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize. Harriet Hyman Alonso, Peace as a Womenʼs Issue: A History of the U.S. Movement for World Peace and Womenʼs Rights (Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 1993), 112. See also Jacqueline Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt: A Public Life (New York: Feminist Press at the City University of New York, 1987). “About the Pacific,” Dawn, January 22, 1930, 1. Georgina Sweet, “History of the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 7. Eleanor M. Hinder, “Pacific Women,” Pacific A airs 1, no. 3 (1928): 9. Bessie Rischbieth, “The Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Committee, 19 March 1930,” circular, MS 2004/6/57, Rischbieth Papers.

72. 73. 74. 75. 76.

83. 84. 85. 86.

87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173924893 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82.

Rachel Crowdy, “Report of the Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” October 28, 1930, 14, item 50/7558, ser. 1353, General and Miscellaneous, ILOA. “Report to the Board,” MS 2004/6/305, Rischbieth Papers. Ann Satterthwaite, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 128 (1930): 8–10. PPSEAWA US Mainland Papers, Swarthmore Peace Collection, Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA. Ethel Osborne, “Women of Europe Interested in the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 45, no. 3 (1930): 236. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.” Typed sheets, November 7, 1928, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.” “The First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference and A er,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 403. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.” “The Joint Committee of Shanghai Womenʼs Organizations: Participation of Women in Government in European and Pacific Countries,” Bulletin 5 (1928), Hinder Papers. Paddle, “Limits of Sympathy,” esp. 10. Eleanor Hinder, “Chinese Women in Pacific A airs: An Interpretation,” in Women in the Pacific: A Contribution to the PanPacific Womenʼs Conference (Shanghai, 1928), 10, Hamilton Library, UHM. “The YWCA in the Pacific Area,” Worldʼs YWCA Supplement to the International Womenʼs News, June 1933, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. Eleanor M. Hinder to Albert Thomas, September 11, 1928, “The Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1928,” ser. A, “The PPU: Womenʼs Conference in Honolulu, 1928,” D600/918, ILOA. See also “Joint Committee of Shanghai Womenʼs Organizations”; and Hinder, Women in the Pacific. Unsourced press clipping, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers. “First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference and A er,” 402. Constance Stevens, “Oriental Women at Pacific Conference.” Ibid. Undated typed sheets, submitted by M. I. Ting, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers. A. H. Ford, Director of the Pan-Pacific Union, Honolulu, to Eleanor M. Hinder, Sydney, December 19, 1928, MS 2004/6/84, Rischbieth Papers. Mid-Pacific Magazine 39, no. 3 (1930): 225. Bessie Rischbieth, “Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Committee,” MS 2004/6/304, Rischbieth Papers. Quoted in Georgina Sweet, “Women of the Pacific Move towards Understanding,” Austral-Asiatic Bulletin 1, no. 6 (1938): 9. Sweet, “History of the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 12. Ethel E. Osborne, “The Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 125 (July 1930): 8. “A Womanʼs Hour at the Pan-Pacific Forum,” Proceedings of the Womenʼs Conference, PPU Bulletin 132 (February 1931): 5.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Two Decolonizing the Women’s Pan-Paci c  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0002 Published: July 2009

Pages 63–96

Abstract This chapter looks at contradictory e orts made by the newly formed Pan-Paci c Women's Association (PPWA) toward decolonizing its own practices and attracting greater numbers of women of the Paci c nations into its ranks. Western women's experience of this process was contemporaneous with the dissipation of British imperialism's previous hegemony and its replacement with AngloAmerican cooperation. For British and US women, and for women from Canada, New Zealand, and Australia, this sense of renewed authority in the Paci c would be di erently felt. But more pointedly it was the direct involvement of increasing numbers of non-Western women that shifted their notions of the Oriental woman's role in the Pan-Paci c and heralded the involvement of Polynesia in shaping their worldview. The chapter investigates the rearticulation of the PPWA's logics of “East meets West” as it welcomed a range of Paci c island cultures within its cultural internationalist project.

Keywords: decolonizing process, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, Oriental women, Western women, decolonization decolonizing process, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, Oriental women, Western women, decolonization Subject: Regional and Area Studies

During one afternoon of the 1928 conference, numbers of PPWA delegates watched an o

cial reenactment

of Captain Cook’s “discovery” of Hawai‘i. As the performance proceeded, Hawai‘i’s status as a settler colony of the United States threatened to disrupt its carefully constructed narrative of heroic British colonization. In her account of the event, Australia delegate Britomarte James noted the amusement of the audience as Hawaiian actors who spoke in the place of their ancestors did so with American accents. This brash evidence of a larger American ascendancy in the Paci c underlined the ways in which previously British, imperial relations were now being rearticulated. Racial distinctions were in the process of shifting from older imperialistic styles, and histories were being rewritten in the process. As James noted wryly, perhaps it was for the best that the last chapter of Cook’s expedition (his spearing) was quietly edited from the 1

enactment’s nal scene.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

Within PPWA ranks this combination of British and US imperial perspectives produced both nostalgia for and a determined break with the past. While seemingly harking back to an imagined era when imperial relations were simpler and the colonial subject was still authorial, the reenactment of 1928 had been 2

organized for the rst Polynesian Conference in the Paci c at the initiative of the PPU’s Alexander Ford.

Ironically looking back toward a carefully edited version of the past, it marked a new era in the recognition of collective indigenous rights in the region. US delegate and PPWA program chair Alice Parsons re ected century notions of “Orient” and “Occident” alongside the newer term “Polynesian,” she conjured a PanPaci c composed of three types, of which the former two represented civilizations already actively engaged in world a airs. Their mission was to awaken the third. The rst delegate to acknowledge the Paci c as home to the Polynesian peoples, Parsons expressed the hope that the association would o er an opportunity for “the Oriental and Polynesian as well as Occidental women to make a contribution and [to] p. 64

attract attendance …

3

[from] representatives of new and hitherto uninterested groups of women.” The

colonialist’s vision of a Paci c encountered on the beach (the moment rehearsed in the reenactment) was not erased so much in Parson’s words as refashioned by them toward the needs of modern social domains and the interests of an international women’s association. This chapter looks at contradictory e orts made by the newly formed PPWA toward decolonizing its own practices and attracting greater numbers of women of the Paci c nations into its ranks. Western women’s experience of this process was contemporaneous with the dissipation of British imperialism’s previous 4

hegemony and its replacement with Anglo-American cooperation. For British and US women, and for women from Canada, New Zealand, and Australia, this sense of renewed authority in the Paci c would be di erently felt. But more pointedly it was the direct involvement of increasing numbers of non-Western women that shifted their notions of the Oriental woman’s role in the Pan-Paci c and heralded the involvement of Polynesia in shaping their worldview. Following Prasenjit Duara’s notion of the decolonization of civilization through the relativization of the West in the early twentieth century (a notion also captured in the “provincialization of Europe” identi ed by Dipesh Chakrabarty), the following sets out to investigate the rearticulation of the PPWA’s logics of “East meets West” as it welcomed a range of Paci c 5

island cultures within its cultural internationalist project. As the population of the PPWA shifted over these years, it became increasingly apparent that Western feminist history was not simply going to be reenacted in the Paci c. Nor would it be su

cient to assume the application of Western feminist strategies to the

challenges facing all Paci c women. Moreover, while su rage politics had dominated late nineteenth-and early twentieth-century women’s activism in Europe and America, and campaigns for the entry of women into public life its second phase, in the Paci c this apparently self-evident progression was complicated by decolonization. For many, national liberation and the collaboration of men and women in the struggle took precedence over the unity of women imagined by women’s internationalism. Re ecting on the rst conference, Jane Addams pointed out that in the Oriental countries women seemed to be “making the most surprising political advance [in public o

ce], as they are … in industry.” This fact, she concluded, led to 6

their broader interest in business and professional life than a focus on su rage would provide. PPWA conferences attracted mostly nancially independent women from such countries as the Philippines, Siam (Thailand), and Ceylon (Sri Lanka), who were involved in public o

ce, whether fully enfranchised or not.

The 1930 conference attracted numbers similar to those in 1928, with delegations from Hawai‘i, the US p. 65

Mainland, Japan, China, the Philippines, Latin America

(Chile and Mexico), Canada, Australia, New

Zealand, and the trusteeships of (British) Fiji and (American) Samoa. While su rage was important to women across the region, their approaches to gender politics and nationalism were varied. For Japanese women, international involvement o ered a chance to resist the growing militarism of their government, as Fusaye Ichikawa, the renowned Japanese su rage feminist, explained when she spoke on the political status 7

of women in Japan at the 1928 conference. For others, being an internationalist provided a form of extranational citizenship, membership within a world community that required self-education in matters of national and world import. International participation represented a way of looking at one’s own country

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

something of this contradictory outlook in her welcome to the 1930 conference. Mobilizing nineteenth-

from the outside. Women with and without su rage who attended the PPWA shared in this larger gain. When International Project deputy chair Mrs. Harry Kluegel spoke about the participation of women in government in 1930, she argued that the vote o ered but one way in which women could access a greater share of the “responsibilities” of life. “No woman,” she asserted, “whether enfranchised or not, can a ord 8

to fail to inform herself of the great economic and political problems facing her government.” In this sense, the vote was not the core issue for women activists in the region.

association as a whole. Among numbers of Western delegates, several doubts quickly emerged regarding the new association’s capacity to create this tripartite international community comprising (equally, by implication) Occidental, Oriental, and Polynesian women. As had been all too obvious at the rst conference, the large numbers of American women in both the US Mainland and Hawai‘i delegations, and the presence of white women more generally, had dominated proceedings, their whiteness appearing to swamp those women of color who were present. Western women were self-consciously concerned about this somatic e ect. Some also questioned their cultural awareness as internationalists during a period in which English increasingly dominated global a airs. Concerns were raised that the English language had been adopted as the conference language without any thought for non-English-speaking women likely to become delegates. Some moves were taken also to ensure that white women were not the majority on the Executive Committee, but on the whole these self-criticisms of Eurocentrism were more symbolic than fundamental. As to the larger question of how to attract greater numbers of non-Western women to join in the Pan-Paci c project, numerous e orts to pursue them would rely for the most part on existing EuroAmerican networks, more or less condemning the association to its early pro-Western con guration. Only p. 66

after the war, with the securing of UNESCO travel grants designed to

encourage the participation of

women from the less wealthy Paci c nations, would the PPWA become more successful in securing the desired cohort of non-Western women into its ranks. The question of decolonization was pertinent in other ways to the con guration of delegations from settler colonies, where categories of Western and Eastern, Occident and Orient, or Orient, Occident, and Polynesia were reduced to terms like “natives” and assimilation. The second half of this chapter considers settler colonial women’s representations of “their” indigenous women as potential contributors to the PanPaci c. The relative absence of such women raised the possibility of the association’s reproducing the very kind of colonialist race relations it claimed to have left behind. Settler colonial women’s responses to this specter di ered dramatically, re ecting the uneven histories of colonization in the region. In particular, the absence of Aboriginal women from the Australia delegation contrasted strikingly with the presence of Maori women on the New Zealand delegation from 1934. If indigenous women were recognized by the PPWA as particularly important contributors to its vision of the Pan-Paci c women’s community, they occupied a deeply ambiguous position within its collective imaginary. Given its aim to invite Paci c island women into the world community, it was ironic that one of the main vehicles for PPWA conference reports, the Mid-Paci c Magazine, routinely featured primitivist images in its promotion of the association. The contradiction seems to have escaped both PPWA organizers, adept at using the media to promote the association through photographs and conference reports, and its educated and politically engaged readership. Thus, the magazine advertised the 1930 conference with a front-page image of the leading US delegate, Margaretta Willis Reeve. Although festooned in leis, her serious expression re ects her expert status. In the same year, however, the magazine also used an image of a smiling Native Hawaiian woman to advertise the conference. This representation of Hawai‘i as alluring yet innocent is one of the most widely recognizable tropes of the Paci c. In her account of the Paci c in the Western imagination of the 1920s, Patty O’Brien points out that such tourist images of island maidens 9

trivialized senior indigenous women who were then involved in opposing colonization. It also sexualized and made primitive the very Polynesian women the PPWA hoped to secure among future collaborators.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

How to constitute their community to re ect the changing world order remained a pressing concern for the

In spite of such reiterations of primitivist representations of indigenous women, the PPWA leadership set out to instigate a number of internal reforms designed to improve its claims to inclusivity and cultural awareness. E orts were made to streamline the aims of the new association: organizers of the rst conference acknowledged that the PPWA was not going to change the world—at least not all at once, and p. 67

certainly not without careful

attention to conference preparation. Rather, greater attention should be

paid to internal equity. Representation was to be better managed through the sharing of o

cial positions

responsibility. According to the constitution of the PPWA, o

cers were to be nominated by delegations

numbering no more than twenty- ve individuals, with ve delegates from each having voting rights in the program sections. Associate delegates of up to ve per delegation could attend meetings but not vote. Honorary delegates were invited by the council from “countries not in the Paci c but having dominions, territories, or dependencies in the Paci c area” or that were otherwise considered pertinent to the region, such as India, thereby incorporating non-Western women leaders from other forums. These women were to act as models for their less experienced peers, as well as improve the cross-cultural credentials of the PPWA. In practical terms, the outcome of structural reform remained conservative, with Euro-American women still dominating. Through the Executive Committee, Georgina Sweet was elected the international president (Australia), Julia Swanzy the honorary president (in Hawai‘i), Margaretta Willis Reeve the rst vice president and program chair (US Mainland), Mei Ting the second vice president (China), and the indefatigable Ann Satterthwaite the honorary secretary (Hawai‘i). The council of the association was composed of representatives of the charter countries: Australia, Canada, China, the Dutch East Indies (later Indonesia), Fiji, Hawai‘i, Japan, Korea, Mexico, New Zealand, the Philippines, American Samoa, and the United States. Although a Filipino president would be elected in 1955, the reality was that Australia, New Zealand, and US women would continue to occupy the key roles in the association throughout its rst decades. While national delegations were encouraged from all countries in the region, only those with fully established national committees were provided with full voting rights, and they formed the core of the organization: New Zealand, Australia, Japan, the United States, Hawai‘i, and Canada. Although this number would double by 1955, this internal power division remained a signi cant legacy. Early criticism of this state of a airs arose from among Western delegates whose internationalism had emerged out of an awareness of the imperialist outlook of their own countries. Almost immediately, the prevalence of US women was protested, but even more noticeable to many was the domination of Anglo women across delegations. Already, from 1928, the in uence of US delegates was considered by numbers of delegates to threaten the Pan-Paci c ideal. Sheer numbers illustrated the problem, while their considerable in uence only con rmed suspicion. The United States commonly sent the maximum number of delegates, p. 68

twenty- ve, to the early

conferences whereas, to make a pointed comparison, only one delegate

represented Mexico. Combined with the Anglo-American members of the Hawai‘i delegation, white US delegates dominated conference gatherings. The antecedents were obvious. US-led Pan-Paci c internationalism in Hawai‘i had been fundamental to the formation of the association, and US government connections remained strong. At the request of the Planning Committee, the territorial governor of Hawai‘i, Wallace R. Farrington, had asked the US Department of State to send invitations to the rst conference on 10

the committee’s behalf to all the Paci c nations.

More speci cally, the northwest coast of the United

States saw the Paci c as its own backyard. As Alexandra Epstein points out, California women made up the majority of US women in both the Mainland and Hawai‘i delegations, despite the latter’s inclusion of 11

Japanese and Chinese residents of Hawai‘i among its members.

At one level, this concern about equity re ected the ascendancy of whiteness and its role in shaping political sensibility in a world enamored of racial theory, eugenics, and social engineering. It was against this predominance that the PPWA had constituted itself as fundamentally cultural in its outlook, interested in promoting neither the eugenic segregation of the races nor its opposite, racial mixing. Rather, it focused on the evolution of the nation as a new place within and across which various ethnicities might coexist.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

with non-Western women, with the (problematic) proviso that they rst prove themselves capable of such

Solidarity between white women might exist, but so did cultural, political, and national di erences that came between even them. Indeed, despite the “ties of blood” between the white nations, numbers of delegates from the other settler colonies were eager to distinguish themselves from the Anglo-Saxon US 12

contingent.

As is described in the next chapter, the leader of the New Zealand delegation in 1934 would

consider her wariness of her North American colleagues the greatest obstacle to achieving an international outlook. While America’s “ tness for leadership” would be questioned by the Pan-Asian nonalignment 13

to distinguish their separate role in world a airs.

Given the increasing presence of the United States as the

leading power in the region, and eliding the colonial ambitions and settler colonial status of their own nations, they proclaimed themselves essential interlocutors between the United States and the new Paci c. According to Eleanor Hinder, writing to the ILO in 1928, US women were held in some suspicion due to the dominance of their nation in the region, particularly in relation to Japan and China. In comparison, she asserted, Australians represented a small and relatively innocent nation that enjoyed a particularly warm relationship with women in the Paci c: p. 69

I nd myself in the position of being the one person, a woman, who has lived all over this Paci c area, who has been concerned with these matters, who is by training originally in a scienti c eld, more or less equipped, and who is not American. This matters, both in the Southern hemisphere and in China and Japan, where they are very used to having things “put over” by Americans. … 14

Hence, despite my lacks, I am challenged to consider what can be done.

That the US women were most often identi ed as dominant gures at early conferences held in Honolulu perhaps also re ects, some degree of ambivalence regarding their nation’s occupation of Hawai‘i. At the end of the 1928 conference, Jane Addams stated that she was pleased the conference had been held in Hawai‘i; given that “Honolulu is an outpost of America in the midst of the Paci c,” she hoped that “we are giving of 15

our best here instead of our worst” and was reassured by her visit that this was the case.

In her work on

Paci c internationalism in this period, Akami notes also the “self-righteousness” of the “American 16

mission in the Paci c” owing out of the occupation of Guam and Hawai‘i —or, for that matter, of the 17

Philippines, also annexed in 1898 and where the 1955 conference would be convened.

But while the Paci c evidenced US imperial ambitions, it was the region’s earlier history of continental colonization that inspired the strongest criticism. From the start, Latin American women were particularly uncomfortable at the level of US involvement in PPWA. Although they were invited to send a delegation to the association, their participation was only ever partial until 1958. The rst Congress of Latin-American Women had been held in Panama City in 1926. Previous relations with US women internationalists had rapidly deteriorated since e orts at their inclusion in a Pan-American Congress of Women in Baltimore in 18

1922 appeared little more than patronizing.

Following the war, the PPWA continued to have di

culty in

securing a Latin American contingent. As Isabel Morelock, a Hawai‘i delegate and the chair of the Constitution Committee, along with Ann Satterthwaite, would be quick to point out as early as 1941, the situation would only worsen with the plan of the leader of the US Mainland delegation, Alice Parsons, to rename that delegation. By calling it the United States of America delegation, Morelock and Satterthwaite pointed out, she would be reneging on an original decision not to use “American.” They also pointed out that should the word be now adopted, countries like Chile, Mexico, and Brazil would be within their right to use the term too. Parsons, who in 1930 had taken over the role of program chair from Ethel Osborne, p. 70

rejected their claims, however, advising that the name change was simply 19

requested by the US State Department.

administrative, having been

By the 1950s the name of the US delegation was formally changed,

re ecting the postwar con dence of the United States in relation to its southern neighbors. Very few Latin American delegates attended future conferences, and those who did, such as a representative of the YWCA of Mexico who participated in 1937, were attracted through their existing involvement in established women’s international networks. Some US delegates considered the absence of Latin American women a matter of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

movement of the postwar years, so, on a smaller scale, non-American white women in the PPWA would seek

animosity not toward the United States but toward the universal claims of the PPWA’s reform agenda. The rst vice president of the PPWA, US Mainland delegate Margaretta Willis Reeve, advised Julia Swanzy in 1934 that the “Latin” perspective was almost entirely absent from the association because Western 20

women’s interests had set the early agenda of the association.

She could have extended this criticism to

the Westernist focus of many non-Western women also. These were matters relating to decentering Western thought as much as the replication of imperial power relations.

association’s internal hierarchy. The PPWA responded to such criticisms by increasing the number of vice presidents it appointed, and by using these positions to promote key non-Western delegates. In 1931 Reeve wrote to Georgina Sweet again on the question of breaking the hold of Western women within the association. While agreeing that appointing more vice presidents would be one way to distribute positions of responsibility among a wider circle of women, she suggested that henceforth the board of directors should include one person from every national delegation. Toward this end, she enclosed an extract from a letter she had written to Parsons in which she argued that greater awareness of equity within the association 21

would express “a modest desire not to force upon others our own progress.” but the radical nature of its intention would be much more di

Her suggestion was adopted,

cult to carry out.

At the same time, an overloaded program threatened to swamp diversity of perspective and voice. Recognizing that the sheer weight of topics might undo the PPWA’s e orts at modern communication, behind the scenes the US Mainland committee recommended that greater attention be addressed to thinning out and slowing down conference business. Here it gestured to the needs of non-Western delegates, as the speed of interaction was considered likely overwhelming to those for whom English was 22

not a rst language.

Since the 1928 conference, national working groups had researched and would then

report on projects in education, health, industry, social service, “women in government,” lm, and p. 71

international relations. Questionnaires were circulated, seeking information about the status

This image cannot be displayed online for copyright reasons.

Bessie Rischbieth, Ann Satterthwaite, and Alice Parsons[?] at their glamorous best. MS 2004/6/344–369, Rischbieth Papers. Courtesy of National Library of Australia. of women in the region in relation to health and education and to women in government. Papers from conferences were published as Women of the Paci c, and proceedings and resolutions duly recorded in the Mid-Paci c Magazine and the Pan-Paci c. Pan-Paci c research was gaining international recognition. Dr. p. 72

Louise Stanley (chief of the Bureau of Home Economics, US

Department of Agriculture) would present a

paper on the women of the Paci c to a conference in the White House recently convened by President Herbert Hoover and designed to survey agencies dealing with women workers and child welfare. (Another presenter would be Ella P. Stewart of the National Association of Colored Women, who would join the US 23

delegation in 1955 and is the subject of chapter 6.)

By reducing the number of programs and presentations,

conferences would be better able to draw together and focus this ever-increasing body of social research on the Paci c. Undeniably, the conference language of English favored Anglo women. The constitution of the association re ected an awareness of this issue, with conference rule number ve advising that for delegates not speaking English a translator should be made available. Other than very rare references to Esperanto (the global language considered by a few to o er the grounds for equity between the peoples of the world), however, the issue of pro ciency and the speed with which conference business was conducted, like other concerns regarding the practice of equity, was never fully resolved. Australia delegate Doris McRae (Victorian Teachers’ Union) noted this fact several years later when attending the Vancouver conference in

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

The potential correspondence between representation and Anglocentrism was argued also in relation to the

1937. There her fellow delegate, Millicent Preston-Stanley Vaughan, caused o ense when she called upon women of the “English-speaking countries” to join together in response to criticism from Asian delegates on the question of immigration restriction (discussed further in chapter 4). The notion of white women forming an English-speaking (that is, Anglo) bloc was anathema to the PPWA ideal—while also a little too close to reality for comfort—and Vaughan was promptly censored. With Vaughan “sent to Coventry” by the Australia delegation, McRae took her place on the conference program. Previously the delegation’s 24

scheduled for the very next evening.

Aside from these important issues of organization and representation, the PPWA continued to aim to contact women who were not yet known to the women’s international community. While various wellmeaning strategies were mobilized to achieve this end, it would be the agency of women of the Paci c nations themselves that would prove most e ective. In her preparations for the 1930 conference, for example, US chair Mary Woolley set about the important task of attracting more delegates from the region. Having attended conferences convened by the IPR in previous years, she had traveled widely in China, Japan, and the Philippines and sought to use these networks for the PPWA. Despite her e orts, a similarly small group of Chinese women arrived in 1930, repeating a situation that had caused a stir in 1928 p. 73

(suggesting that, rather than numbers, the core issue was how and from

what localities these women

were brought into international networks). And even with Ting’s appointment as a vice president of the conference, ful lling one of the PPWA’s strategies to encourage non-Western participation, the China delegation she brought with her numbered only four. Two, like Ting, were the recipients of fellowships at Michigan, while one was the member of a Bible society based in New York. Even less encouraging, the fourth was a white woman, Geraldine Fitch (YWCA and American Women’s Club, Shanghai). Others who spoke about China at the conference were Chinese women living in Hawai‘i, such as Ruth “Babe” Yap, an assistant professor at the University of Hawai‘i. Yap spoke of the great advances made in China, including in the status of women, pointedly comparing these to the loss of rights experienced by Chinese American women 25

who married Chinese men immigrating into America.

If the association was to make new connections in the region, then diversifying the range of Western delegates in its membership was crucial. Widening the reach of its white constituency appeared to o er another strategy toward reaching diversity. As non-Western delegates were drawn largely from women’s international networks, especially the World YWCA, the individual contacts of Western women involved in these organizations remained essential to the PPWA. Several women with extensive connections across the Paci c region, established during dynamic careers in a variety of elds, constituted the bulwark of these inevitably awed e orts to democratize. Women with a strong sense of contributing to world history, their carefully preserved archives of photographs and documents contribute greatly to our understanding of these decades in the association’s history. Following the Second World War, Hawai‘i delegate Vivia Appleton became a leading member of the association, assuming the role of its international secretary. Appleton was a pediatric surgeon who had worked as a young woman at Johns Hopkins in Baltimore before being sent by the YWCA to work in China. Arriving in Hawai‘i in 1924, she went on to complete her master’s degree in public health. Appleton’s trenchant advocacy of the socialization of health led to her resignation as director 26

of infancy and child health for the Honolulu Health Department, the PPWA. Also involved through the YWCA, Jean Begg was an o

but she pursued these interests through

cer in the New Zealand Army, by 1945 a

lieutenant colonel who was made a Companion of the British Empire. During her posting overseas, Begg 27

endeavored to contact as many as possible of the YWCA’s 137 local branches in India, Ceylon, and Burma.

Her wartime travels established Pan-Paci c links with Burmese women. Other women brought expertise in cross-cultural aesthetics, creative practice, and cultural production. Willowdean Handy, for example, joined p. 74

the postwar association to become its program

chair in 1947. Married to an ethnographer and herself a

published author of ethnographic studies in the Paci c, Handy attended the Paci c Science Congress in 1926 as a representative of the Bishop Museum, contributing to discussion about the preservation of Paci c

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

secretary, she now found herself hastily preparing for a delegation report to a public conference forum

cultures. Handy went on to study art and culture in Japan and India before returning to Hawai‘i. Like Begg, she was already strongly connected in the region but drew on her culture-based knowledge rather than 28

women’s networks to attract new delegates from Paci c nations.

Despite these e orts, Western women routinely represented Paci c island constituencies at conferences. This colonial legacy was particularly apparent regarding the Crown Colonies, which until recently had been under imperial rule and whose women were considered least ready—by both colonial regimes and within for example, a British woman described the status of the women of Sarawak (a British protectorate): She lived there, she explained, and, interested in the PPWA, she had been able to attend the conference through her own nances. Her status as a colonial was paralleled in her capacity to speak on the international stage. Some acknowledgment was given to the fact that she did not formally represent the women she described, however; as was the case with other nonindigenous delegates participating under these circumstances, she was not made a full delegate with voting rights. The expense of attending conferences contributed another factor limiting the scope of membership. Beyond elite networks, delegates of lesser means confronted the prohibitive cost of attendance. While ostensibly a question of socioeconomic class, in the context of the Paci c Basin and attracting women from less wealthy countries, it was also one of colonization. Many Paci c island women in the region had little access to either personal or organizational funds. Financial equity was not a matter directly considered by the culturally focused PPWA, and women of lesser means would sometimes travel second or third class in order to attend conferences. Each delegate was required to pay a registration fee and was to cover the costs of her own travel or have them paid by a sponsoring association such as the YWCA. Ten percent of annual dues and $100 contribution from each delegation helped o set the association’s costs in running conferences. Some US delegates found it di

cult to raise funds for the conference held in New Zealand in 1952, for example.

Women of even high status from indigenous communities were often unable to secure funds for travel, and fewer still were able to contribute to the conference levy by which conferences were funded. Action would have to be taken on the question of funding if women from poorer countries were to attend. p. 75

Whereas the association of the interwar years was not able to subsidize conference costs, by the 1950s the participation of women delegates from nations in the Paci c and the emerging subregion of “Southeast Asia” was given a major boost through travel grants secured from UNESCO. These grants—if on a smaller scale—were similar in intention to the Colombo Plan, through which the United States, in partnership with 29

Australia, o ered overseas educational scholarships to young people from Southeast Asia.

Now able to

access support through these UNESCO grants, delegates without the bene t of government or personal funds began to arrive from countries like Cambodia, Burma, New Zealand Samoa, Tonga, New Guinea, Vietnam, and Indonesia. Many were involved in local campaigns promoting reform familiar to the PPWA agenda, including education, health, women in public life, and the problems of youth. By joining the association, these women secured international attention to the local conditions not only of their fellow women but also of their people, while at the same time advancing their own reputations. They enjoyed what Karen Kelsky has described of Japanese women, an “internationalist modernity” alongside peers in the 30

region.

Through these funds, the PPWA was nally better able to diversify its membership base. Promising

UNESCO to continue its focus on the education of girls and the promotion of women in public life, aims that were in any case at the core of its cultural internationalist agenda, the association continued in the 1950s to operate as a valuable clearinghouse, supplying knowledge about women and children in the region while 31

disseminating UNESCO information through national organizing committees.

Although the grant scheme

was bene cial to both UNESCO and the PPWA, the association’s leadership had to lobby persistently 32

throughout these years to maintain the arrangement.

Another strategy used by the PPWA hierarchy was to seek women leaders from beyond the Paci c. Given the 33

signi cance of women to self-rule, Indian women internationalists immediately came to mind.

India was

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

women’s internationalist circles—for the responsibilities of self-representation. At the 1949 conference,

also the source of a spiritual renewal anticipated by many women internationalists in their quest for the Pan-Paci c. In 1925 the US Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference Committee had recommended that “the women in India” be included in the conference, although (re ecting its interwar di

culty with thinking

outside of its Orientalist origins) in the rst instance those it named as likely speakers were not Indian but 34

British or, more precisely, Anglo-Indian.

If the PPWA were to facilitate the emergence of an international

Pan-Paci c community of democratic nations, then India’s recent history, and the role of Indian women in migration complicating the internationalism’s preference for national constituencies. Responding to the p. 76

original organizing committee’s questionnaire

about future conference themes, Margaret Cousins, an

Irish feminist who had contributed to the founding of the All-India Women’s Association, reasoned that the involvement of Indian women would be essential to the future of the Paci c, not least because of the impact 35

of Indians living in the region.

Moreover, “the Orient” included India, and even though it was not a Paci c

nation, the women of India gured centrally in Western delegates’ understanding of a Pan-Paci c. In particular, they were crucial to the Western women’s imagining of a syncretic future in which progressive elements of the two world civilizations of the Orient and the West would combine to bring about global renewal. Theosophist women in Australia, Europe, the United States, and elsewhere were deeply impressed by the notion that a synthesis of East and West would be achieved through spiritual as well as cultural 36

engagement with India.

In her study of the foundations of the Indian women’s internationalist movement,

Catherine Candy has argued that during the transition from colonialism to self-rule Irish theosophists, 37

Indian middle-class feminists, and British imperial feminists each claimed the “Indian woman.”

Conversely, while imperial maternalism toward the Indian woman had long characterized British 38

feminism,

by the 1920s Indian women were undeniably international gures in their own right. Antoinette

Burton has shown that numbers of leading Indian women were transnational advocates contributing to 39

their country’s transition toward independence.

Indian women would become valued members of the

PPWA as well. On the nal day of the 1928 conference, the idea of extending an invitation to Indian women was reiterated by honorary international president Jane Addams. Aiming to persuade her fellow delegates that India should be considered part of the Pan-Paci c, she advised the conference that, as Indian women were “facing many 40

of the problems of women of other Oriental countries,” their experience would be invaluable.

Decades

later, an unidenti ed commentator—clearly a New Zealander, and more than likely the inimitable Elsie Andrews (soon to become the leader of the New Zealand delegation)—recounted the scene. She began with a joke about Australia’s relationship to New Zealand: A large map of the Paci c was hung in the Auditorium mainly that people might see that New Zealand was not part of Australia. A point that we had to stress very much, as even on the last day of the conference Addams spoke of Melbourne as the capital of New Zealand. [Melbourne is the capital of the state of Victoria in Australia.] Also on the last day the question of India came up. … Miss Addams asked “Is India in the Paci c Ocean?” Everyone turned to the map and there was a murmur of assent. Then Mrs. Thompson p. 77

Seton spoke for India, Miss

Gri

n from Fiji spoke of the number of Indians there, and Mrs.

Rischbieth [Australia delegate] said that Western Australia was only three ying days distant [from India], and anyway if India did not join in with the Paci c [women’s network] with whom could she join. Then the Conference with one voice declared that India is in the Paci c, and delegates will 41

be invited to the next Conference.

Such a creative mapping of the Pan-Paci c stretched even its rapidly changing dimensions in these decades. While India is, of course, in the Indian Ocean, the delegates were correct in noting that Indians were among vast immigrant populations scattered throughout the Paci c, including across Australia, and that

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

its growing independence, seemed a worthy example. Indian women also lived across the region, the ow of

considerable numbers of Indian women would indeed have familial and community interests in the region. Rischbieth’s prediction that Indian women would have no other international network to join would be proven incorrect, however. Nearly ten years later, in her opening address to the 1937 conference, international president Georgina Sweet described her recent attendance of the All-India Women’s 42

Conference as a representative of the PPWA. 43

during the past ten years,”

Con rming the “miraculous awakening of India’s women

she reported, however, that her invitation for the All-India Women’s

“Indian women felt that until India had full political independence it was impossible to cooperate actively in 44

outside a airs.”

(The Chinese delegates had made a similar point in 1928.) Instead, a white woman from

the United States who was a medical missionary in India for a number of years spoke about the “women of 45

India” at the 1930 conference.

While New Zealand delegate Jean Begg maintained contact with All-India 46

Women’s delegates during a trip through the region in 1939,

only nally in 1952 did the All-India

Women’s Association sent its own delegates to a PPWA conference. In her opening speech at the 1952 conference, Josephine Schain, PPWA president and US Mainland delegate, celebrated the arrival of Indian women in Christchurch, New Zealand. Schain spoke of the women of “newly styled Republics,” those of the decolonized nations, for whom nationalism brought “the advancement of women’s status.” Of these, she identi ed the women of India as having assumed their national 47

responsibilities with the greatest alacrity.

Nevertheless, the Indian delegates were not prepared to forget

the past and, by implication, the e ects of British rule. Mrs. Raksha Saran, a vice president of the All-India Women’s Association, responded by advising her audience that “the history of women in India had been one 48

p. 78

of tragic neglect,” marked by poverty and injustice.

Saran was a university graduate from Punjab who had

spent two years in Oxford, where she took diplomas

in social and political science and was a member of

the International Federation of University Women. Her colleague Begum Hussain, a Muslim social worker, playwright, and also vice president, explained that she had lived in purdah during her early life, and only as 49

an adult had she been able to move freely in the public domain.

Con rming the positive impact of

Westernization, Saran asserted that enormous changes were taking place in the lives of women in India and that, conscious of their signi cance to other women in the region, “they [felt] the eyes of the world [were] 50

upon them.”

Overall, the dialogue between Paci c and Indian women that PPWA conferences facilitated constitutes a notable achievement in the organization’s early history, and one that would be expanded in later decades. The later involvement of Indian women re ected their considerable sympathy with PPWA’s cultural internationalist aims. The rst All-Asia Women’s Conference, of which Indian women were a large part, had met in 1931 to promote unity among the women of “a common Oriental culture.” Counterpointing many of the PPWA’s aims, it set out to establish and preserve elements within Oriental culture, such as family, the veneration of motherhood, and art, and to take from Occidental culture what was appropriate to Asia. Not unlike their counterparts in that rst All-Asia Women’s Conference, PPWA women were engaged in what Mrinalini Sinha has described as an “alternative internationalism that recognized the claims of self51

determining ‘national’ communities.”

Relative to the role of Britain in India, in this context the in uence

of the United States within the PPWA could be argued as a positive force, ameliorating past imperial animosities. Furthermore, Indian women found in the association a range of non-Western delegates equally engaged in negotiating the impact of colonialism as global power shifted from the British Empire to the 52

United States.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Association to send a formal delegate to the PPWA conference had been rejected. She had been advised that

The Pacific Island Woman If Western PPWA women no longer held the same authority in a decolonizing Asia Paci c, this loss was somewhat counterbalanced by the arrival of the “Paci c island woman.” In previous years, the primitivist and maternalist image of the “silent, su ering” indigenous woman of the British Empire had motivated women internationalists to various humanitarian campaigns promulgated through British women’s Similarly, those delegates arriving at rst in small numbers from the “native” cultures of the

Paci c were considered most reliant on their more experienced Western colleagues. For many, the opportunity to speak of conditions among their own peoples still depended on the conditions of trusteeship p. 79

under which they lived, or it relied on the sympathies of white women among their once-colonial overseers. Sometimes this interest resulted in a continuation of the PPWA’s earlier practice of allowing a white woman to speak for nonwhite women. Whereas Dr. Ting of the China delegation had spoken out against this practice regarding Chinese women in 1928, at the same conference no indigenous Fijian was present to question representations made by a British Australian woman, Miss A. M. Gri Fiji. In her report, Gri 54

that country.

n, on behalf of the women of

n spoke of the relation between native delinquency and the availability of alcohol in

In 1930 an avowedly ethnographic approach gave the appearance of authority to the

primitivist lens through which white Fiji delegate Olive Meek declared the tragedy of a “simple-minded … 55

Fijian race” still living in the “Stone Age” but facing rapid modernization.

In 1937, again in the absence of

an indigenous Fijian representative, Miss Gwen Atherton, a British woman, described the people of Fiji as 56

“happy, docile, friendly and hospitable,” terms similar to those used in tourist guides to the region.

Only

at the Tokyo conference in 1958 would an ethnic Fijian woman participate as a delegate in her own right. Growing up on a church mission, Lolohea Akosita Waqairawai had trained as a teacher in Sydney (through the mission’s support), before returning to Fiji, where she was a child welfare worker and, with resident British women, ran the Fijian mothercraft movement. Waqairawai was awarded a British Empire medal in 57

1950 for her work in maternal health, and she spoke of her achievements to Pan-Paci c delegates.

Thus,

while the original inspiration for a women’s community in the Paci c had concerned the dissemination of maternal health to the Paci c, the association came to provide a location for Paci c island women to report on their own motherhood campaigns and develop their own strategies through hearing about similar work in other countries and through the UN. Despite the importance of this shift toward direct representation, the historical relationship between Western women’s movements and indigenous forms on Paci c islands was more complicated than this progressive narrative might imply. Re ecting the strong presence of missions in the region, women missionaries were signi cant gures in accessing Paci c island women for the PPWA. Arguably a secularized version of their zeal inspired the expansion of the women’s international networking more broadly. From the nineteenth century, most Paci c island peoples had experienced Christianization as a form of Westernization advanced energetically by missionaries. As Margaret Jolly has shown, missions in the Paci c focused on women in their aim to change traditional societies forever.

58

An early twentieth-

century anthropological study con rmed missionary reports that Melanesian and Papuan women were the 59

least advanced of the region. p. 80

urgently

Their need for guidance into the modern world seemed irrefutable, and most

so, given the potentially negative e ects of unmediated globalization in the region. In a

microcosm of globalization in world a airs, modernization in the islands o ered opportunities to retain some aspects of “traditional” life while eradicating others. For Sister Gwen Shaw, a New Zealand missionary who ran Anglican missions in Melanesia throughout these decades, however, modern life brought greater immorality to her charges. In her report on women in Tonga, the Solomon Islands, and the New Hebrides to the 1952 Pan-Paci c women’s conference held in New Zealand, she warned of the “breakdown” of traditional society and its replacement with “a materialistic way of life” through increased exchanges with Europeans. Nor was the process of modernization simply one of progression. Worryingly, although her

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

53

networks.

ocks had adopted European dress, a positive sign of greater civilization, they had retained negative 60

traditional “desires” for drinking kava and practicing polygamy, both antithetical to her mission.

At the same time, as Kumari Jayawardena has pointed out, mission activity among non-Western women could produce unexpected outcomes, including indigenous women’s involvement in nationalist 61

movements.

To this we can add that it might also enable access to international women’s networks. From

a mission background herself, Alice Wedega was the rst Papuan delegate to attend a Pan-Paci c Women’s she had an enthralling reputation that bordered on sensationalism, as re ected in the comments of New Zealander Mary Seaton at the 1952 conference: There was one delegate who came from the wild jungle of Papua. Miss Wedega can track people through the jungle, and yet walk so that she leaves no trace by which she herself could be followed. If such a knowledge of nature is not a liberal education then where did Miss Wedega get her poise? At the o

cial opening luncheon she did not know that she would have to give greetings from her

country until it was almost her turn. Her short well expressed speech was very moving. She said, “I am not so well educated as most of the women here, but I have come to learn and to pass on that learning to my people, I want you to give me all you can in knowledge so that I can go back and help my people.” Miss Wedega was quite determined that she will form a Pan Paci c Women’s Group when she returns … [so] Miss Wedega must have thought she gained something from the 62

conference.

Although in Seaton’s account Wedega seems to step straight out of the jungle, according to Ellen Lea, another international secretary from New Zealand, her participation was achieved only against colonial and p. 81

racial

assumptions about her incapacity as a black woman. Re ecting political conditions in Papua, Lea

declared that Wedega’s determination to attend the conference had made the “ rst crack in the colour bar” for women in her own country, because “before that time … a Papuan woman had [n]ever been invited to 63

meet a European one.”

Lea’s comments point to the local forms of racial discrimination faced by women

like Wedega and underline the radical potential of the PPWA in simply providing a space in which white and black women from colonies in the region might gather together. This was the sharp contrast that PPWA internationalists sought to highlight in their work. Certainly, inequalities between indigenous and white women continued to operate in many Paci c countries where “advanced” nations like Australia held control. Willowdean Handy remained in communication with Wedega after the conference, forwarding 64

copies of “UN and educational material” to her for her use in talks with “village women.”

Through their

friendship, the PPWA operated as a conduit between local women in Papua and world politics. In welcoming increasing numbers of Paci c island women, many of whom were for the rst time involved in international activism, the PPWA renewed its concern for the potentially negative impacts of unregulated Westernization. While social reform in education, health, and employment remained central to its agenda, numbers of Western delegates worried about the e ects of Western popular culture on traditional peoples. Such concerns were most clearly articulated in discussions about lm and censorship, discussions in which indigenous people were represented as not fully adults. The PPWA was in favor of censorship only in those circumstances where audiences of youth or native people were considered at risk. Both groups were regarded as poorly equipped to resist material designed to fuel base emotions or incite simple desires. As world war had shown, propaganda led young people to join fascist and militarist political movements, while in peacetime, explicit images caused degeneracy. Moreover, white people behaving badly led previously colonized people to reject the West’s moral claim to a continuing global leadership. Both groups needed to see the best of Western modernity, not its worst, and to advance into maturity through following its example.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Conference. Described as having had experienced little contact with the outside world, as a native woman

In 1928, US delegates had reported a “rather unpleasant surprise.” Some of the delegates from China and Japan, as well as Australia and New Zealand, had been overheard exchanging negative views about North 65

Americans, based on sensational images in Hollywood movies.

What of simple native peoples, if their

civilized colleagues could be so gullible? Perhaps as a result of this unfortunate break with the praxis of “friendship,” the conference that year agreed that although in principle censorship was not endorsed, US p. 82

lms

shown in the future to countries in the Paci c Basin should re ect “the best and not the worst in 66

the moral standard of Great Britain.”

These concerns were given a broader cultural scope in 1934, under

the conference heading “Cinema and Radio Education.” Henceforth, motion pictures were not only to represent white people in a good light but also to uphold the principles of diversity on which the PPWA was founded. They should show • regard for the church, creed and religious life of all people • respect for the integrity of the family as a social institution • accuracy in the portrayal of racial and national customs 67

• treatment of crime in such fashion as to discourage imitation

Thereby, it was hoped, the West might retain its moral right to lead the world through the example of cultural awareness and sensitivity as well as by economic might. The example of Christian family life was to be acknowledged as the foundation of world society, and criminals were not to be glori ed as heroes and heroines. Native peoples were to be represented with a degree of accuracy and not in sensationalist manner. Although considering extracts from the Royal Commission on the Moving Picture Industry in Australia, the Cinematograph Roundtable of the Social Section at the conference did not go so far as to recommend, as had the Australian report, that “no moving picture be presented before audiences of aboriginals or natives of the 68

Mandated Territories.”

But if the separate determination of Aboriginal people in Australia and indigenous

people in Australian territories exceeded the parameters of the PPWA’s international culturalist perspective, the question of indigenous involvement from the settler colonies remained problematic to the organization’s objective of interracial harmony in the Pan-Paci c.

Indigenous Women in the Settler Colonies For the PPWA, indigenous women in the settler colonies and their place in the Pan-Paci c women’s community constituted a crucial question for Western women’s leadership. While non-Western women were encouraged to become the representatives of their own constituencies by organizing national delegations through their own home-based committees, indigenous women from the settler colonies would necessarily have to share in the membership of their delegations with white colleagues. Moreover, their inclusion relied on their capacity to inspire individual white women to invite them to join. Consideration of p. 83

the place of indigenous women and indigenous culture in

the women’s Pan-Paci c generated a variety of

responses among Western delegates from the US Mainland, Hawai‘i, Canada, and Australia (and their comparison with New Zealand delegates, discussed in the next chapter). The delegations’ distinct responses point to the impact that the very di erent histories of settler colonialism and whiteness had on the PPWA in its rst decades. For many PPWA women, recognition of indigenous peoples meant preservation of passing traditions. Whereas engagement with actual indigenous spokeswomen suggested the need to face ongoing histories of violence and dispossession, the preservation of “dying” cultures evoked a benevolent maternalism. Hawai‘i conference organizer Julia Judd Swanzy, who had been present at the Outrigger Club when the idea for a

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

life.” Similarly, lms produced in Britain and distributed around the world should not “bring discredit to

women’s conference had rst been discussed in the mid-1920s, became chair of the Executive Committee of the association formed during the second conference. A member of the Order of the Daughters of Hawai‘i, Swanzy had long campaigned to preserve high forms of Hawaiian culture she considered under threat. In Hawai‘i, as elsewhere, cultural preservation was closely aligned to the politics of colonial rule as well as to progressive thought. The order had recently built a replica of Queen Emma’s house containing indigenous crafts as well as providing a meeting place for various haole women’s clubs, of which small numbers of elite 69

Such appropriations of native culture characterized settler women’s cross-cultural contributions at conferences more generally. If culture gured as the di erence of “traditional societies” from the West, then claiming a traditional culture as part of one’s own national culture signaled the cultural awareness of the internationalist settler colonial. The US, Canada, New Zealand, and Australia delegations routinely used indigenous cultures in their presentations to conferences while mostly doing so in the absence of indigenous women themselves. Delegates contributed native crafts and arts to handcraft displays or enjoyed indigenous cultural performances by the dance and music groups employed at every conference. Tourist departments in the various conference cities were also beginning to promote native cultures, and interest in the novelty of native tradition was widespread. At the 1937 conference in Vancouver, for example, Native Canadian culture was represented by mini totem poles that decorated tables at the formal conference dinner and doubled as conference souvenirs, along with maple-leaf brooches. During the New Zealand conference in 1955, delegates were invited to visit a Maori village to see indigenous people in their traditional surroundings. Although no conference was held in Australia, Australian Aboriginal culture was of particular interest to delegates and was widely considered the most primitive. Although numbers of Aboriginal women p. 84

and men had been

organizing indigenous activist groups in Australia, such perceptions of the Aborigines

continued to dominate popular and educated views. In 1927, for example, Maori anthropologist Te Rangi Hiroa (Sir Peter Buck) opened his paper to the IPR, “Races of the Paci c,” with the example of the most 70

“primitive race, the Australian aboriginal.”

Rather than comment on Aboriginal social justice politics in

Australia, in 1934 the Australian Pan-Paci c Women’s Committee secured “ lms and specimens of Aboriginal Art” from the National Museum of the Commonwealth to present at the conference in Honolulu that year. And it prepared an exhibit that included lms showing “Australian White and Aboriginal 71

activities” for the Cultural Relations Project established by anthropologist Marie Keesing after the war.

In

following years, the Australia delegation would present the increasingly popular notion of an ancient Aboriginal culture as its contribution to Pan-Paci c cultural internationalism. In 1934, Australia delegates 72

noted that white Australia was increasingly claiming this “ancient” cultural heritage as its own.

And at the

Manila conference in 1955, Australia delegates commended the revival of handcrafts in Australia inspired by the growing interest in native culture, contributing examples of Aboriginal art that featured the Europeanstyle paintings of Albert Namatjira. This story of an Aboriginal man working not in his “own” cultural style but in ways familiar to Western eyes epitomizes the contradictory experiences of Aboriginal people who sought to achieve equity by negotiating assimilation policies in Australia. Albert Namatjira was an artist from the Hermannsburg Mission in Central Australia who had widely been celebrated as having extraordinary talent. Despite his relative isolation from art galleries or European art, Namatjira painted in a hybrid style that intertwined European representational forms with an Indigenous 73

Australian lexicography largely unrecognizable to early admirers of his work.

He was heralded not only as

a gifted artist but also for his apparent capacity to assimilate into Western society. Exempted from restrictions under which most Aboriginal people lived in Australia, his eventual contravention of its requirement that he not socialize with other Aborigines ultimately caused his fall from favor. His ensuing demise in the public eye provides an insight into the contradictions facing Aboriginal people living under assimilation in 1950s Australia. On one level, the Australia delegation’s use of Namatjira reiterated in an international context the nation’s eeting celebration of him as a success story, but on another level it disrupted absolute notions of primitive versus modern that more usually governed Australian (and the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Native Hawaiian women were members.

world’s) account of the Aborigines. After showing a lm about the artist to the 1955 conference, the Australia delegation explained that Namatjira’s story proved that a “pure-blooded” Aboriginal man “of the p. 85

stone age” could produce saleable art. In conclusion, they

re ected: “This picture will perhaps suggest to

us that we must revise our ideas of what are primitive peoples. Perhaps we should rather think of some 74

peoples as living in primitive conditions.”

Despite the ambivalence of the majority of the delegates from Australia (a rare exception is discussed in the colonies did become participants in the Pan-Paci c project. Admittedly, some made their impact as visitors rather than as o

cial delegates. In 1926, Alice Garry, of Spokane, Washington, had won the Princess

America contest, a popular beauty pageant for Native American women. Two years later, she paid her own way to attend the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference in Honolulu. Garry advised delegates that she had made the journey to extend good wishes on “behalf of her people” to the rst international meeting of women in the Paci c region. In an era in which American Indians were rendered as exotic gures of popular culture, including in lm and Wild West shows, actual Native Americans represented an interesting 75

spectacle.

Honolulu regularly hosted cultural parades and “historic pageants,” attracting crowds of locals 76

and tourists, and in 1930 Native Americans marched as members of the Order of Red Men.

Garry’s

appearance at the Pan-Paci c conference in 1928 was thus highly newsworthy. Despite (or, indeed, because of) the absence of indigenous women from the US delegation, her image was used afterward to promote the rst conference. Once again, publicity of the conference revealed the limits of the Pan-Paci c community of women. A picture of Garry in “traditional” dress was chosen as the cover photograph for the Mid-Paci c Magazine’s rst-ever conference issue. Unfortunately, nothing of her larger intention in appearing at the conference was reported inside its covers. Writing about Native American women in the rst decades of the last century, historian Laura Jane Moore has argued for greater recognition of their historical role as cultural interlocutors. They were “central actors,” she states, in the rearticulation of US colonialism during the age of global capitalism, thereby 77

contributing to a process of popularization actively promoted by governments at this time.

In asserting

the centrality of the improved status of women and children to the development of the interwar world economy, the PPWA was also engaged in this process of rearticulation in which imperialism appeared in humane and modern form. As Margaret Jacobs has shown in her study of feminism and Pueblo cultures, a strong historical connection existed between feminist desires to preserve elements of native culture and uplift native women while promoting themselves as modern gures on the world stage. White women claimed that native culture was progressive in its attachment to cultural and spiritual life but backward in p. 86

its

treatment of women, and thus it required the discriminating judgment of women like themselves as it 78

moved into modernity.

At this time, increasing numbers of indigenous women were active in engaging

white women in their own version of cultural politics and minority rights, however, a role they also played at the PPWA. Like Garry, such indigenous women wished to contribute indigenous perspectives on the decolonization of the women’s Pan-Paci c. As described in following chapters, Maori women would become perhaps the most successful in carrying out this agenda. PPWA indigenous delegates were rare and hence all the more notable. Roberta Campbell was an indigenous woman of mixed descent who joined the US Mainland delegation in 1937. Although of Native American ancestry, she represented herself as fundamentally European. From Tulsa, Oklahoma, Campbell held the important position of president of the General Federation of Women’s Clubs. In her address to the conference, she joked that she was a “terrible mixture of Scotch, American Indian and Irish.” While she blamed her sense of humor on her Celtic blood, she did not comment on the “national” characteristic of her Native American inheritance. In an oblique reference to her mixed racial identity, the Vancouver Daily Province reported that the arti cial cherries on Campbell’s smart black hat “suited her dark, vivacious 79

features.” The report concluded ambiguously: “Maybe you think that wasn’t color!”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

following section) toward the notion of modern Aboriginal people, indigenous women from other settler

Of all the settler delegations, arguably it was the Hawai‘i delegation that most captured the PPWA cultural internationalist ideal. From its rst formation it proudly asserted the multiracial composition of its group, 80

proclaiming its intention to include members of all races living on the island.

As has been noted, Chinese

and Japanese residents of Hawai‘i were important gures in debates concerning its platform for “East meets West” exchange. But it was only after World War II that an indigenous woman joined its ranks. Clorinda Lucas was a woman of mixed descent connected to powerful haole dynasties through her father worker in New York, thereby contributing formal quali cations to her long-standing campaign to promote child welfare within the Hawaiian community through the Department of Public Welfare and the Department of Public Instruction. Re ecting the leading role by the 1950s of Indigenous Hawaiian women in 81

social reform in Hawai‘i, Lucas became the delegation’s leader.

Mixing between the races as well as cultures was a positive element of the Paci c way, according to many 82

contemporaries. p. 87

Although not explicitly articulated by the PPWA as a strategy complementary to its

cultural internationalism, the association’s claims that “race” ceased to have relevance

to modern

society implied that racial mixture was likely to characterize the future, if not to sit comfortably with nationalist politics—at home, as it were. As an interim measure, mixed settler colonial national delegations were seen to demonstrate a lack of racial antipathy both domestically and internationally. Ultimately it would be the biracial composition of the New Zealand delegation, not that of Hawai‘i, that would make the strongest impact on the PPWA. Given Australia and New Zealand’s historical connection to Hawai‘i, each being “founded” by the same British “explorer” usurping indigenous people’s sovereignty across the Paci c, we might expect some similarities in their representations of themselves as settler colonies. In fact, the contrast between the New Zealand delegation and those of Hawai‘i and Australia reminds us of the fundamental historical di erences between these settler colonies and of the ways in which racial and cultural di erence was experienced and managed. Notably, attitudes toward intermarriage and integration 83

di ered signi cantly between them,

suggesting a connection between attitudes toward racial mixing and

biculturalism and the degree of indigenous participation in each delegation. As we will see in the next chapter, Maori women on the New Zealand delegation were of mixed descent and of high status in both indigenous and Pakeha cultures. In contrast, strong opposition to intermarriage and social integration contributed to the signi cant separation between indigenous and nonindigenous women within Australia and e ectively predicted the absence of women from early Australia delegations. This determined distance was all the more remarkable given that, by the interwar years, Aboriginal women had become central gures in the burgeoning of the Aboriginal activist movement. Among them, Pearl Gibbs would appeal to her “white sisters” for support and in 1938 would write to the League of Nations, calling for international 84

recognition of indigenous rights in Australia in the wake of a series of scandals, including massacre.

In this

heightened political context, any criticism of Australian Aboriginal policy made internationally was a serious matter, as Constance Cooke—the only Australia delegate to present a paper on Australian Aboriginal policy—would discover to her dismay at the 1930 conference. The PPWA ideal was that settler and indigenous women would share in the project of reforming settler colonialism. The reality was that any shared perspective would require a critical discussion of indigenous rights in member countries. New Zealand appeared to o er an example of both prospects. Reporting for the US delegation on the Women in Government Section, Alice Parsons noted with interest that, of the United 85

States, Australia, and New Zealand, only New Zealand “gives its aboriginal inhabitants a vote.”

New

Zealand was considered by the PPWA to have formed the most “desirable” of democracies, with women’s p. 88

su rage, prenatal care for all children,

and workers’ rights. In actuality Australia provided state-based

rather than federal (national) voting rights to its indigenous inhabitants, but early on New Zealand had established a designated seat in parliament for the Maori—although, as Patricia Grimshaw has noted, this 86

was a political gesture of limited and limiting scope.

Parsons would later become a member of the League

for Industrial Democracy, a network attracting a range of contemporary critics of “race prejudice” in the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

and to important indigenous genealogies on her maternal side. In middle age, she had trained as a social

United States. Bringing together leading commentators, including renowned author and anti-racist Pearl S. Buck, Native American spokesman Charles Eastman, and National Association for the Advancement of Colored People secretary Walter White, the League for Industrial Democracy also sought change through cross-cultural and interracial exchange, but more stridently so. It engaged European, Asian, and African, as 87

well as Native American, speakers in dialogue about the global politics of race.

Although, as we have seen,

Parsons was not particularly concerned by the lack of Latin American representation at the PPWA, she took

Women like Parsons were attracted to the PPWA because they aimed to reformulate relations between white and colonized or previously enslaved peoples. For some, this endeavor entailed an explicitly anti-imperial as well as critically national position. At the global level, peace and anti-imperialism were seen as connected by the need for racial equality. In her guest lecture in 1937, British peace activist Kathleen Courtney advised the PPWA similarly that colonialism was anathema to modern interracial and international relations. She asserted: “The colonial idea is a Victorian idea, out of date, and the time has come when all self-governing colonies (or quite close to it) should be administratively under mandate [of the League of Nations].” Reifying in the process the common distinction between modern and traditional, she condemned the “cruel and pitiless” war being perpetrated by Italy in Abyssinia, despairing of “a great nation in Europe” attacking 88

“an ancient native state in Africa.”

But if the various legacies of colonialism remained anathema to

progress, was there a just future for settler colonialism between traditional and colonizing women? One Australia delegate would speak out on this issue at the PPWA, presenting a highly critical account of the treatment of indigenous people in her country, one based on contemporary evidence recently produced by an o

cial inquiry. Although criticized in turn by her government for this action, and less than vigorously

defended by the PPWA hierarchy, Constance Cooke’s comprehensive critique of Australia’s poor record contributed to the PPWA’s celebration of interracial harmony in New Zealand, as performed by the biracial New Zealand delegation only a few years later.

p. 89

Betraying Australia Claiming responsibility for Aboriginal women was an essential element in the internationalism articulated by white women in Australia in the interwar years. A small but vocal network promoted the rights of Aboriginal women through annual British Commonwealth League meetings in London. Bessie Rischbieth and Ruby Rich, both also at the PPWA, and South Australia resident Constance Cooke presented information on Aboriginal status and conditions to these London conferences, while newspaper reports of their comments in uenced governments in Australia and the British Commonwealth, which were sensitive to negative accounts of Aboriginal policy and its administration made from overseas. As Australia was a modern nation in the world, with mandated responsibilities under the League of Nations, international criticism of its race policy betrayed its civilizing status in world a airs. To speak out against the racial policy of one’s own country was seemingly one of the most controversial acts a woman could undertake in the 1930s when the administration of Mandated Territories through the League of Nations (Papua New Guinea) appeared to con rm Australia’s status as a modern nation in the world community. Informed beforehand of Cooke’s plans, the minister for the interior sought to minimize their impact. His e orts represent one of only two occasions in which the PPWA was placed under surveillance and subjected to government interference. The second case would concern the association’s approach to communist delegates during the Cold War (discussed in chapter 6). Anxiety about racial and cultural di erence in interwar Australia was articulated in two opposite directions, on the one hand toward the segregation and/or assimilation of mixed-descent Aborigines, and on the other toward the asserted need for racially and culturally absorbable immigrants. Only by the 1950s would these two quite di erent approaches become closely aligned in o

cial policies of assimilation. Already by 1930

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

a more radical stance regarding the question of black people and their rights.

Constance Cooke had established a reputation as an international expert on the situation of Aboriginal people in Australia. A progressive thinker on “race” matters who worked for the government but also spoke about the failures of native administration at British Commonwealth women’s conferences in London, she had begun to despair of feminism’s ability to move beyond either a maternalist outlook or, ultimately, an 89

imperialist one in its race politics.

Given this experience, no doubt to her mind the Paci c women’s

international network would likely be similarly ine ectual.

communities. Although she rejected the popular idea of the Aborigines as a doomed race, p. 90

Christian maternalism

90

a version of

informed her early vision for a just future for Aboriginal people. Determined to

help make “a brighter day” for the original owners of Australia through campaigning for improvements in 91

their status and conditions via women’s networks,

Cooke gave practical expression to her concerns by

working for the South Australian government as an inspector of local missions from the late 1920s. As such, she became part of the government department that forcibly removed Aboriginal children and indentured Aboriginal women to barely-paid domestic service, but she also established individual relationships with Aboriginal people living on government missions, and this connection began to radicalize her views. By the mid-1930s, these personal contacts had led Cooke beyond the views of most of her peers in the white women’s movement in Australia, including Rischbieth, and, as would become evident, beyond those of the PPWA. Two years before the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference, Cooke had traveled on the newly extended north–south Australian railway that now crossed the continent. Already an activist with interests in Aboriginal rights in her own state of South Australia, she was determined to see Aboriginal conditions in the outback for herself. Describing her experience to the British Commonwealth League women’s international conference in London in 1927, she reported her deep shock at seeing Aboriginal women, men, and children starving in camps along the line. “I was appalled by the misery, want and degradation that I 92

saw,” she said. “I felt ashamed of our treatment of these original owners of the land.”

For Cooke,

unregulated contact by lowly white men with Aboriginal people, their communities, and their families constituted a shameful aspect of Aboriginal a airs, a reality that few urban-living white Australians witnessed rsthand and most preferred to ignore. In 1927 Cooke took her expert knowledge of Aboriginal issues to the Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society and the British Commonwealth League in London, speaking to both organizations about the terrible status and conditions of Aboriginal women in zones of contact between white and black. She described “vicious” frontiersmen encouraging the prostitution of Aboriginal women. Already “burden bearers” of the tribe, she asserted, these women had been reduced to the white men’s “prey.” While miscegenation between Aboriginal women and European men was endemic in the outback, the access these men had to Aboriginal girls was the most disturbing. Practical measures were urgently needed. Only reserve land would provide Aboriginal people with their own future, safe from the debilitating in uences of “our environment,” which was “not suitable for their stage of culture.” Although laws to protect the Aborigines were on the books, they had not been enforced, and, as a result, she advised: “I know that in the Centre the p. 91

natives possess nothing; there are no settlements of a happy contented 93

wanderers.”

people, only poor outcast

Establishing Cooke as a formidable critic of the federal government, the paper was admired

by fellow activists in Australia for drawing attention to the destructive e ects of “advancing civilisation” on 94

Aboriginal people.

While in London, Cooke joined a deputation to the Australian High Commission in

London, calling for the improvement of Aboriginal rights in Australia (if not making the more radical 95

argument for Aboriginal self-rule on inviolable reserve lands).

In the ensuing years, she would continue to

supply information to the Anti-Slavery Society on the Aboriginal situation in Australia. Without the support of British networks and the threat of bad publicity from Britain, this same strength of purpose would not be easily translated into the US-dominated Paci c world.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Signi cantly, Cooke’s relatively radical perspective was shaped by direct contact with Aboriginal

In 1930 Cooke was invited by the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference Committee to speak at the next conference on the subject of the status and conditions of women in Australia. Cooke wrote two comprehensive papers for the occasion. The rst concerned the treatment of “alien” women in Australia and sought to emphasize the humane ways in which immigrants were treated in Australian society (as we will see in the next chapter, a rather one-sided argument that would be most controversially applied at the 1937 conference’s roundtable on population). Re ecting prevailing assumptions about cultural diversity as support for the exclusion of women from Asian countries who she considered unassimilable into the Australian way of life. Her views were not out of step with those of the PPWA, where cultural exchange between East and West was something best learned at international conferences. Her second paper concerned the treatment of the Aborigines, focusing on Aboriginal women and children, and was far more critical. In an important moment in Australian women’s activism for Aboriginal rights in the interwar years, Cooke’s second paper, on the status of Aboriginal women, widened the international scope of the campaign 96

to include the Paci c region.

Turning her attention from the external policy of immigration restriction to

the internal policy relating to Indigenous Australians, Cooke pointed to the failure of state and federal governments to uphold the intrinsic rights of the Aboriginal population or to protect them from settler colonial men. In her carefully prepared paper, she argued that “the rst great wrong” had occurred when the “original inhabitants were deprived of all their lands”; the second had been the “interference of the 97

white man with the aboriginal woman.”

These were substantive accusations that implicated settler

colonial women as well as men in the promulgation of an ongoing injustice. Just treatment of indigenous p. 92

peoples was a matter not only of observing the standards of modern government but of making recompense for past wrongs, and colonial women would have to lead the call by rst educating themselves and others. Several months before the conference took place, a government report of Aboriginal conditions in the Northern Territory, written by Chief Protector J. W. Bleakley, had provided damning evidence of federal control of Aboriginal a airs, and Cooke readily included this material in her Pan-Paci c paper. She also echoed PPWA concerns for universal social reform with respect for cultural diversity; it was contradictory and detrimental, she argued, that Aborigines were British subjects but were governed by 98

discriminatory legislation.

She extended these views to argue that settler colonial diversity required a new

politics of assimilation based on land, a recognition of cultural di erence, and a more equitable access to resources. Only through recognition of their rights to self-governance, as well as to a separate cultural identity within the nation, she asserted, could the Aboriginal people be expected to assimilate. These views put her among the most progressive thinkers of her day. Even before Cooke had arrived at the conference, however, the Australian federal government was insisting 99

that its lengthy response to her paper be read there.

In the weeks before, a co-member in the Australia

delegation had informed the federal government of Cooke’s intentions, in an e ort to censor Paci c women’s debate about Australian indigenous rights. As a result, while both her papers were published in the o

cial conference report, Cooke did not present the second, more confronting of the two, on Aboriginal

conditions, to the PPWA membership. Just as the conference papers were being nalized for predistribution to delegates, Mrs. C. R. Morris, a member of the Liberal Women’s Branch Committee in South Australia warned Federal Minister C. Hawker (Wake eld, Liberal Party) of an impending public relations disaster. Morris advised that she had learned from an undisclosed source that Cooke would make “some very serious allegations on the treatment of the Aborigines by successive governments in Australia … in the hope of stirring up the public opinion of the world against the management of the original inhabitants of our country so that action may be taken to bring public pressure to bear on the Government that it may mend its ways.” Arguing that native a airs were an internal matter, Morris was not prepared to see debate take place internationally; would not it be “in the best interests of our country [if] this public washing of our dirty linen could be prevented?” Not denying the need for reform, she stated: “I believe the treatment of the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

something to be carefully managed in the preservation of “national unity,” Cooke was unapologetic in her

Aborigines needs serious amendment, but it is peculiarly our own business which we ought to amend ourselves and not ask other countries to interfere with it.” Perhaps a con dential word from the prime 100

minister might bring “in uence to bear” on the conference. p. 93

Once aware that Cooke was to present a paper criticizing Aboriginal policy, the Australian government had a representative approach the Pan-Paci c Women’s Organizing Committee. International president and Australian resident Dr. Georgina Sweet appeared to share his concerns. On behalf of the association, she cial

that she had gone to “a great deal of trouble and pains, and had [undertaken] many private conferences and communications with the various experts in Australia. … [As a result] the paper … [had been] modi ed to 101

some slight extent by the writer [Cooke].”

These reassurances would not su

ce. At the same time that

these communications were taking place, Morris’ letter of complaint had been relayed to A. Blakeley, the 102

minister for internal a airs responsible for Aboriginal policy and its administration.

Another copy was

then sent to the Prime Minister’s Department, along with a request from the Department of External A airs for further information concerning the “status of the conference, the names of the Australian delegates, the 103

date of meeting, and any other particulars available.”

As a result, Secretary of the Department of the

Interior J. A. Carrodus was instructed to compose a hasty response to Cooke’s paper. The acting administrator of the Northern Territory from 1934, Carrodus was destined to become a signi cant gure in 104

the formation of increasingly draconian Aboriginal policies from the late 1930s on.

In his reply, the

secretary argued that the northern reserve in Arnhem Land for “nomadic tribes” provided ample evidence of the government’s concern. Acknowledging J. W. Bleakley’s recent inquiry showing that Aboriginal women were insu

ciently protected from white men, he claimed that new homes for “half-castes” in Darwin and

Alice Springs were designed to improve the safety of girls living directly under government administration. Defending policies of forced child removal, he claimed that to institutionalize Aboriginal girls “as soon as possible after reaching an age when they can be removed from their native mothers” was an appropriate response to the problem of white men. Lastly, he sent several copies of his paper to members of the “British 105

and American Press.”

Speaking in parliament a week later, Minister Blakeley advised of a rebuttal prepared for a Pan-Paci c 106

Women’s Conference soon to be held in Honolulu.

In his letter to Miss E. M. Gri

n, the delegation’s

secretary and national secretary of the YWCA of Australia, the minister requested that the government’s 107

reply be read in “conjunction” with Cooke’s during the conference.

He aimed, thereby, to bring pressure

to bear on the organization without directly demanding that Cooke’s paper be withdrawn. With its p. 94

proximity to the Anti-Slavery Society and the London press, even such an

indirect approach had not been

employed in relation to a similar controversy at the British Commonwealth League. Far from British and European public opinion, interference in the PPWA probably seemed less risky. Certainly, the chair of the Australia delegation, Elizabeth Clapham, advised the minister retrospectively that every care had been taken during the conference not to criticize Australia. She added that she had been careful to carry out the “task of 108

watching the question on behalf of the Commonwealth Government” in “all references to the subject.”

Although there is no record that Clapham actually took notes for the government or that Georgina Sweet had modi ed her argument, Cooke appears to have come to an agreement with the PPWA hierarchy that she not read her paper. Perhaps she agreed to protect the organization from further interference, or perhaps she was disillusioned by a lack of support from her Australian colleagues, remarkably quiet on this matter. Nevertheless, her paper was published in the conference proceedings, with Carrodus’ reply a poor second and the government’s statement reduced thereby to defensive reaction. Despite these setbacks, at least one of Cooke’s most determined compatriots, although not a member of the PPWA, would be more than convinced of her contribution to the 1930 Pan-Paci c conference and to the larger PPWA agenda. Mary Montgomery Bennett was an internationalist who had recently published the rst book-length account of Aboriginal rights, comparing Aboriginal status and conditions to indentured

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

advised that she had already taken action in an e ort to tone down Cooke’s paper. She reassured the o

109

labor outlawed by an ILO convention (to which Australia was a signatory). women’s movement in Australia unwilling to commit itself su

Bennett, like Cooke, found the

ciently to the reform of Aboriginal a airs.

In a letter to the Anti-Slavery Society of London, she commended Cooke for her impact, not so much on delegates from other countries, but on her fellow Australians. Cooke had done “splendid work winning Australians to an understanding of the aboriginals on the voyage to Honolulu,” she wrote. And while in Honolulu she had pleaded for the rights of the “backward peoples with the result that they are on the map 110

Cooke’s far-reaching resolution—“That the study of family life and interracial

relationship shall be included in the study of indigenous people governed by a dominant race, especially in regard to their fundamental right to land ownership”—was endorsed by the PPWA conference that year. And when it considered the status and conditions of indigenous peoples living in the settler colonies, the Women in Government Section resolved that “just and generous legislation to safeguard the well-being of indigenous peoples be enacted.” Clearly in uenced by the short-lived presence of Cooke, the leader of the section, Dr. Constance Davey (psychologist, Education Department and University of South Australia), p. 95

agreed that “for Australians,

the urgent duty under this resolution … is the care and right treatment of

111

the aborigines.”

Beyond her actual paper, cultural internationalism’s insistence upon interpersonal exchange meant that Cooke’s contribution was in uential in other, less formal ways. She herself remarked that, despite its evident limitations, the Honolulu conference had been a useful opportunity to talk informally about Aboriginal conditions. While away, she reported, she had been involved in conversations on the rights of less advanced peoples with delegates from other countries and had valued the opportunity to “discuss the 112

question of the treatment of Aborigines.”

In a letter to the Anti-Slavery Society in London, she wrote:

“On the whole, I felt the trip … worthwhile; I did a good deal of spade work, and I know that the backward 113

people will be on the next conference program.”

Perhaps some of this spadework was achieved on the way

to the conference, the journey spent on board ship allowing delegation members ample time to coordinate their conference presentations. In her conference diary, Elsie Andrews of the New Zealand delegation recorded discussions between herself and Cooke as they sailed toward Honolulu. Andrews noted that Cooke 114

“is very interested in all matters concerning native races.”

They had talked “up on deck” one evening

“about Australian [A]borigines and [M]aoris,” and Andrews observed, “She has made a study of all 115

questions concerning the Australian blacks.”

Their conversation about indigenous rights would be

signi cant to the development of Andrews’ emerging views on inclusive representation at the PPWA. As discussed in the next chapter, their exchanges and her experiences at the 1930 conference led Andrews to include Maori women in the New Zealand delegation to the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference in 1934 Finally, although the contrast between the Australian and the New Zealand cases is instructive, their similarities are also evident. While women activists of Australia within and beyond the PPWA aimed to reform race relations in their country, they sought to do so through speaking on behalf of “native women” at home and overseas. In the following chapters, we see Maori women claiming the right to speak for themselves through their membership in the New Zealand delegation. At the same time, their involvement was still attributed to the enlightened outlook of Pakeha women. And both Australia and New Zealand delegations aimed to uphold the virtues of settler colonialism, ascribing to it the humane delivery of modernization to indigenous people. The PPWA’s focus on culture (as a shared a ect of existence) rather than on race (as a source of biological di erence) provided settler women with a progressive account of p. 96

themselves as engaged in a mutual process of cultural advancement with indigenous peoples. Nonetheless, more than mere white benevolence was at work in these claims of interracial cooperation. As we will see, the contributions of Maori women internationalists contradicted dominant notions that indigenous cultures and peoples were unable to negotiate modernity or were destined to disappear under the weight of progress. In contrast, the Maori delegates asserted the vitality of their own cultural politics and expressed their energetic interest in the ideals of cultural internationalism.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

for the next conference.”

Notes 1.

6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12.

13.

14. 15. 16.

17. 18. 19.

20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

2. 3. 4. 5.

Britomarte James, “The Captain Cook Centennial: A Notable Pageant,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1928), n.p., Mitchell Library, Sydney. “Polynesian Conference,” box 3, folder 121, PPU Papers. Quoted by a colleague in a letter to Parsons. Harriet Andrews to Edgerton Parsons, July 30, 1931, PPU Papers. Kramer, “Empires, Exceptions, and Anglo-Saxons.” Duara, “Discourse of Civilization and Decolonization”; Dipesh Chakrabarty, “The Idea of Provincializing Europe,” in Provincializing Europe: Postcolonial Thought and Historical Di erence (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000), 1– 23. Addams, “Reflections on the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1933), x. Fusaye Ichikawa, “The Political Status of Women in Japan,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 205–208. See also Yoko Matsuoka, Daughter of the Pacific (London: William Heinemann, 1953), 95, 161. Mrs. Harry Kluegel, “The Participation of Women in Government,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 118. OʼBrien, Pacific Muse, 211. “Invitations to Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Transmitted through State Department,” March 1928, 3–4, box 98, PPU Papers, quoted in Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific.” Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism,” 110–111. Sean Brawley, The White Peril: Foreign Relations and Asian Immigration to Australasia and North America, 1919–78 (Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 1995); Marilyn Lake, “White Manʼs Country: The Trans-national History of a National Project,” Australian Historical Studies 34, no. 122 (October 2003): 346–363. Antoinette Burton, Augusto Espiritu, and Fanon Che Wilkins, “Introduction: The Fate of Nationalisms in the Age of Bandung,” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 147; David Walker, “Nervous Outsiders: Australia and the 1955 AsiaAfrica Conference in Bandung,” Australian Historical Studies 37, no. 125 (2005): 40–59. Eleanor Hinder to William Caldwell, September 14, 1928, 2, Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930, ser. A, D600/918/2, ILOA. “Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.” Tomoko Akami, “The Rise and Fall of the ʻPacific Senseʼ: Experiment of the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1925–1930,” in Paul F. Hooper, ed., Rediscovering the IPR: Proceedings of the First International Research Conference on the Institute of Pacific Relations (Honolulu: Department of American Studies, Centre for Arts and Humanities Occasional Paper 2, UHM, 1994), 10–32. Paul A. Kramer, The Blood of Government: Race, Empire, the United States, and the Philippines (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006). Pernet, “Chilean Feminists.” Isabelle Morelock and Ann Y. Satterthwaite to Alice Parsons, February 7, 1941, and Alice Parsons to Ann Y. Satterthwaite, February 27, 1941, box 8, folder 301, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 127. Margaretta Willis Reeve to Mrs. F. M. Swanzy, March 1934, box 8, folder 300, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 130. Margaretta Willis Reeve to Georgina Sweet, November 23, 1931, box 8, folder 300, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 130. PPWA Committee, Minutes, February 8, 1933, PPSEAWA US Mainland Papers. Ethel E. Osborne, “An Analysis of the Program,” PPU Bulletin 128 (October 1930): 30. Cheryl Gri in, “A Biography of Doris McRae, 1893–1988” (PhD thesis, University of Melbourne, 2005), 121–126. Ruth L. T. Yap, “The Legal Status of Chinese Women in China and Hawaii,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 2 (1930): 121. “History of PPSEAWA,” typed pages, 27, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers, PPSEAWA Collection, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi, Honolulu. Press clippings, Christchurch Daily Times, September 15, 1938, AG39/23, Young Womenʼs Christian Association (YWCA) NZ Papers, Hocken Library, University of Otago, Dunedin. “History of PPSEAWA,” 2. Daniel Oakman, Facing Asia: A History of the Colombo Plan (Canberra: Pandanus Books, 2004). Kelsky, introduction to Women on the Verge, 25. Annual Meeting, New Zealand PPWA, February 12, 1954, 3, MS 362, Mary Seaton Papers, Auckland War Museum, Auckland. The PPSEAWA file is dominated by funding issues. PPSEAWA 1950–1975, UNESCO Archives, UNESCO, Paris. Mrinalini Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism: The Enfranchisement of British and Indian Women under an Imperial State,” in Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 224–241.

34. 35. 36. 37. 38.

40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58.

59. 60. 61.

62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68.

69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

39.

“Agenda: Committee of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” January 20, 1925, 2, reel 42, ser. 1, Addams Papers, Swarthmore Peace Collection, Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA. “Questions for Discussion at the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference.” Dixon, Divine Feminine. Catherine Candy, “Competing Transnational Representations of the 1930s Indian Franchise Question,” in Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 202. Mrinalini Sinha, “Refashioning Mother India: Feminism and Nationalism in Late-Colonial India,” Feminist Studies 26, no. 3 (2000): 623–650. Antoinette Burton, Dwelling in the Archive: Women Writing House, Home, and History in Late Colonial India (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003). “Report of the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1928,” PPU Bulletin (September 1928): 273. “Travels and Conferences,” April 1942, Seaton Papers. Rapke and Penington, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 23. Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism,” 224–239; Partha Chatterjee, “Colonialism, Nationalism, and Colonized Women: The Contest in India,” American Ethnologist 16, no. 4 (1989): 57–69. Vancouver Daily Province, July 22, 1937, 7. Bessie Rischbieth, “All-Asian Womenʼs Conference,” Dawn, December 17, 1930, 7. Elsie Andrews to Ann Satterthwaite, March 3, 1939, box 301, PPU Papers. “Distinguished Woman Greeted by City Organisations,” Dunedin Evening Star, February 12, 1952, Schain Papers, Sophia Smith Collection, Smith College Archives, Northampton, MA. “Status of Women: Indiaʼs Problem Discussed,” news clipping, n.d., Moore Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. News clipping, October 30, 1951, Seaton Papers. “Status of Women in the Pacific Countries,” n.d., Seaton Papers. Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism,” 233. Candy, “Inscrutable Irish-Indian Feminist Management,” 20. Paisley, Loving Protection? Miss A. M. Gri in, “Social Service in Fiji,” PPU Bulletin (April 1928): 237. Olive Meek, “Important Factors in the Education of the Fijian Race,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 226. Gwen Atherton, “Fiji Celebrates Its Diamond Jubilee,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 447. Typed notes, Box 3, folder 15, PPSEAWA Australia Papers. Margaret Jolly, “ʻTo Save the Girls for Brighter and Better Livesʼ: Presbyterian Missions and Women in the South of Vanuatu 1848–1870,” Journal of Pacific History 26, no. 1 (1991): 27–48; Noenoe K. Silva, “ʻHe Kanawai E Hoopau I Na Hula Kuolo Hawaiʻiʼ: The Political Economy of Banning the Hula (1857–1870),” Hawaiian Journal of History 34 (2000): 29–48. Felix W. Keesing, The Changing Maori (New Plymouth, New Zealand: Thomas Avery and Sons, 1928). MLMSS 3105, Shaw Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. My thanks to Sarah Paddle for this reference. Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden; James A. Boutilier, “European Women in the Solomon Islands, 1900–42: Accommodation and Change on the Pacific Frontier,” in Denise OʼBrien and Sharon W. Ti any, eds., Rethinking Womenʼs Roles: Perspectives from the Pacific (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984), 173–201; Bronwen Douglas, “Christian Citizens: Women and Negotiations of Modernity in Vanuatu,” Contemporary Pacific 14, no. 1 (2002): 1–38. “Thoughts on the Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers. Ellen Lea to Josephine Schain, October 25, 1953, Schain Papers. Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, September 3, 1952, Schain Papers. “Travels and Conferences, April 1942,” Seaton Papers. “Resolutions and Recommendations of the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 24, no. 4 (1928): 413. “Reports of Sections,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1934), 15. “Extracts from the Report of the Royal Commission on the Moving Picture Industry in Australia,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 221. See Geo rey Gray, “Looking for Neanderthal Man, Finding a Captive White Woman: The Story of a Documentary Film,” Health and History 8, no. 2 (2006): 1–19. “Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 127 (September 1930): 20. P. H. Buck, “Race of the Pacific,” paper presented in 1927, IPR Papers. “Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Committee Circular,” MS 2006/6/499, Rischbieth Papers. “Social Occasions and Entertainments,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1934), 29. Alison French, Seeing the Centre: The Art of Albert Namatjira 1902–1959 (Canberra: National Gallery of Australia, 2002). “Albert Namatjira,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers. Alan Trachtenberg, Shades of Hiawatha: Staging Indians, Making Americans, 1880–1930 (New York: Hill and Wang, 2004).

76. 77.

84.

85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96.

97. 98. 99. 100.

101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83.

“American Indians of the Order of Red Men,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 39, no. 3 (1930): 252. Laura Jane Moore, “Elle Meets the President: Weaving Navajo Culture and Commerce in the Southwestern Tourist Industry,” Frontiers 22, no. 1 (2001): 21–34. Jacobs, Engendered Encounters. “Grace Luckhart at the Pan-Pacific Congress,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 15, 1937, 1. Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism,” 5. “Interview with Clorinda Lucas,” Watumull Foundation Oral History Project, Special Collections, Hamilton Library, UHM. W. Anderson, “Ambiguities of Race.” Katherine Ellinghaus, Taking Assimilation to Heart: Marriages of White Women and Indigenous Men in the United States and Australia, 1887–1937 (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2006). Bain Attwood and Andrew Markus, The Struggle for Aboriginal Rights: A Documentary History (Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1999), 92; Pearl Gibbs to the President of the League of Nations, July 4, 1938, “Situation of the Australian Aborigines,” R3690, Political Section, 34895/1938, League of Nations Archives, Geneva (LNA). “Government Section Report,” Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1930, 4, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353, LNA. Patricia Grimshaw, “Settler Anxieties: Indigenous Peoples, and Womenʼs Su rage in the Colonies of Australia, New Zealand, and Hawaiʻi, 1888 to 1902,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 553–572. The Role of the Races in Our Future Civilization, League of Industrial Democracy Pamphlet Series, New York, 1942, Mitchell Library, Sydney. “Lecture,” 7KDC/D3/14-16, Courtney Papers, Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University. Paisley, Loving Protection? Russell McGregor, “The Concept of Primitivity in the Early Anthropological Writings of A. P. Elkin,” Aboriginal History 17, no. 2 (1993): 95–104. Constance Cooke to Travers Buxton, May 9, 1934, ser. 19, D2/21, Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society (ASAPS) Papers, Rhodes House, Oxford. British Commonwealth League Conference Report (London, 1927), 29. British Commonwealth League Conference Report (London, 1929), 30–32. Dawn, February 15, 1928, 12. “Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society,” A431, 48/273, NAA. Angela Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms,” 425–448; Marilyn Lake, “The Ambiguities for Feminists of National Belonging: Race and Gender in the Imagined Australian Community,” in Ida Blom, Karen Hagemann, and Catherine Hall, eds. Gendered Nations: Nationalisms and Gender Order in the Long Nineteenth Century (Oxford: Berg, 2000), 159–176. Constance M. Ternent Cooke, “The Status of Aboriginal Women in Australia,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 127– 137. Ibid. Mary Montgomery Bennett to Travers Buxton, December 6, 1930, MSS Brit. Emp. S22, G374, ASAPS Papers. E. S. Morris to C. A. S. Hawker, June 11, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. My thanks to Julia Pitman for informing me that Morris was a South Australian active in the womenʼs guilds of the Congregational churches. Julia Pitman, “Prophets and Priests: Women in the Congregationalist Churches of Australia, 1919–1977” (PhD diss., University of Adelaide, 2005). Mrs. W. Thorn and Miss E. M. Gri in to Minister for Home A airs, July 2, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. Under Blakeley the scandalous history of the Alice Springs for “half-caste children” continued unabated. Andrew Markus, Governing Savages (Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1990): 30–31. Arthur Blakeley to C. A. S. Hawker, June 19, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. Russell McGregor, Imagined Destinies: Aboriginal Australians and the Doomed Race Theory, 1880–1939 (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1997), 167, 172, 182; Markus, Governing Savages, chap. 8. Handwritten memo, signature illegible, addressed to Mr. Carrodus, July 3, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. Hansard Parliamentary Debates, clipping, July 11, 1930. P. E. Deane (Sec., Minister for Home A airs) to Miss E. M. Gri in, July 8, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. Elizabeth Clapham to Arthur Blakeley, January 15, 1931, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. Mary Montgomery Bennett, The Australian Aboriginal as a Human Being (London: Alston Rivers, 1930). Bennett to Buxton, December 6, 1930. Dr. Constance Davey, “Women in Government,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1930), 16. “Minutes,” November 1, 1930, SRG 116/1/2, League of Women Voters Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. Constance Cooke to Travers Buxton, October 6, 1930, S22, G374, ASAPS Papers. 1930 Diary, 5, Andrews Papers, Puke Ariki/Taranaki Museum, New Plymouth, New Zealand.

115. 1930 Diary, 38, Andrews Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925328 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Three Interracial Friendship  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0003 Published: July 2009

Pages 97–128

Abstract Writing in her conference diary in 1934, Elsie Andrews recorded with pride that the Pan-Paci c Women's Association had celebrated the New Zealand delegation as an example to the world. The bilingual and bicultural presentation by its Maori and Pakeha members had been the hit of the Honolulu conference that year. Their performance was considered to have encapsulated the very kind of harmonious and cooperative race relations likely to facilitate a just and humane future between the peoples of the world. This chapter focuses on the e orts of Andrews—both as the leader of the delegation and through her part in that memorable performance—to constitute herself as a modern settler colonial. Through her account of sharing the international stage with the Maori delegates, Andrews sought to consolidate her status as a cosmopolitan and progressive woman internationalist. The intimacy of friendship she sought with the Maori women illustrates the complex interplay of diverse colonial, national, and individual histories in the interpersonal and collective relationships forged between women across racial and cultural lines.

Keywords: Elsie Andrews, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, New Zealand, Maori, Pakeha, race relations, women's internationalism Elsie Andrews, Pan-Pacific Women's Association, New Zealand, Maori, Pakeha, race relations, women's internationalism Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Writing in her conference diary in 1934, Elsie Andrews recorded with pride that the Pan-Paci c Women’s Association had celebrated the New Zealand delegation as an example to the world. The bilingual and bicultural presentation by its Maori and Pakeha members had been the hit of the Honolulu conference that year. Their performance was considered to have encapsulated the very kind of harmonious and cooperative race relations likely to facilitate a just and humane future between the peoples of the world. This chapter focuses on the e orts of Andrews—both as the leader of the delegation and through her part in that memorable performance—to constitute herself as a modern settler colonial. Through her account of sharing the international stage with the Maori delegates, Andrews sought to consolidate her status as a

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

cosmopolitan and progressive woman internationalist. The intimacy of friendship she sought with the Maori women illustrates the complex interplay of diverse colonial, national, and individual histories in the interpersonal and collective relationships forged between women across racial and cultural lines.

1

Andrews’ account of these events was both self-deprecating and celebratory of her success in securing New Zealand’s popularity. Her record provides a wry tell-all account of the work entailed in enacting interracial harmony for the self-consciously cross-cultural community of women. Part travelogue and part conference record for her friends at home. Among those appearing with increasing regularity in its pages, however, Maori delegate and YWCA member Victoria Bennett would become a central gure in a more explicitly transformative narrative. Seeing in their growing closeness evidence of her personal journey toward a more progressive race consciousness, Andrews proclaimed their friendship as the measure not only of her own enlightenment on matters of race but also of settler colonialism’s capacity to advance the reform of race relations around the world. She shared this view with the participants of the 1934 conference, who saw in p. 98

the New Zealand delegation a microcosm of

interracial harmony itself. Along the way, Andrews came to

envisage settler colonialism as a partnership between equals, requiring a dramatic shift in race relations between colonizers and indigenous peoples as they tackled the legacies of colonization together—such as inequalities in health, education, and employment. Although Andrews’ insights into her own “race thinking,” and her public recognition of its tenacity, are remarkable, it is also the case that at the conclusion of the conference she reverted to the more familiar white woman’s role, that of speaking on behalf of indigenous women. Sliding away from questions of a shared responsibility for social reform, she shifted her attention to preservation, calling on settler colonial women to work to protect their endangered indigenous cultures. While overseas and in the international domain, her friendship with Bennett seemed to elide the colonial relations that shaped their lives at home. Its limited e

orescence relied on a temporary disavowal

of the fact of colonization in the name of a shared interest in cross-cultural exchange. By representing the racial mix within the delegation as a version of future New Zealand in microcosm, their joint occupation of the conference stage was seen to parallel settler colonialism’s model of cooperative occupancy, a model much needed in the globalizing twentieth century. Such is the ambiguous territory of friendship across the cultural divide. As a staunch New Zealander with British loyalties, Andrews was deeply invested not only in a positive future for settler colonialism but also in its role in modernizing race relations more generally. Far from desiring an end to settler colonial rule, her aim was to encourage the induction of indigenous leaders into its project, women’s internationalism o ering a site in which to extend this politics of assimilation from the national into the international and 2

ultimately transnational global domain. That Andrews hoped in this way to secure a just future for relations between the races—with the collaboration of internationally minded Maori women—allowed expression also for her most intimate of desires as an internationalist: to be valorized on the international stage by indigenous women as a worthy partner. While the relationship between Andrews and Bennett may well have been genuine in its mutual a ection and engagement, it was also necessarily strategic and tactical on both sides. As Antoinette Burton has pointed out, from the late nineteenth century British feminist concerns for Indian women had contributed only one element in a much larger discussion about the de nition of 3

feminism circulating within and between both countries. And in her account of transnational networks of abolitionism from the mid-nineteenth century and into the early twentieth century, Sandra Stanley Holton notes that as their interactions with a variety of black activists proliferated, white anti-slavery reformers p. 99

were confronted by a greater than expected autonomy

among leaders of the black rights movement;

ambivalence toward these changing conditions was more frequently articulated in letters and personal 4

writings than in public pronouncements. While Andrews expressed similar tensions between admiration and self-doubt in her written account of her relationship with Bennett, the conference collaboration between the two women underlined the political and personal signi cance of the performance of “interracial harmony” to both.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

report, her diary, kept en route as well as during the conference, was primarily designed as an amusing

This desire for an interracial New Zealand was particularly pertinent to interwar settler colonies such as Hawai‘i, where the 1934 conference was held. Though not directly the subject of Andrews’ diary, the considered fate of indigenous peoples around the world gured as a potent impetus in her concern for the urgent reform of settler colonialism. In this sense, she was a humanitarian who saw beyond the dominant belief of her day in the impending disappearance of indigenous peoples. Although proclaimed as a thriving multiracial society, Hawai‘i’s indigenous population was widely expected to disappear—or, at the very preservation of a supposedly remnant indigenous culture was promoted by haole asserting a special relationship with Indigenous Hawaiian culture. At the same time, numbers of Indigenous Hawaiian women assumed a leading role in the revitalization (rather than mere preservation) of their own culture, their 5

impressive presence contradicting assumptions of their membership in a “dying race.” While tourist versions of Native Hawai‘i created a ready backdrop for the conference, it was this indigenous mobilization of cultural politics that had an indelible impact at the conference in 1934. Evidently neither the Maori delegates nor their Indigenous Hawaiian hosts were under threat of extinction. Rather, their presence asserted their status as elite women of the Polynesian Paci c. Given that Hawaiian royalty feted Maori delegates during the conference, the evident status of the latter contradicted Andrews’ self-appointed role as facilitator of Maori women’s entry into the world community of women. Andrews’ return by the end of the conference to a preservationist discourse provided some closure to these disturbing discoveries. On the other hand, Pan-Paci c women’s internationalism was clearly important to the Maori activists. They, too, were strategic gures, ambitious in their political and personal aims and interested in forming friendships with in uential white women. Their collaborations with the PPWA, begun in 1934 and extending into the 1950s and beyond, expressed their interest in the potential of women’s internationalism in the Paci c region to promote Maori women’s concerns for social reform in their own country, particularly in the areas of health and education, and for the greater political recognition of their culture and society. Their critical p. 100

involvement in Andrews’ self-proclaimed

journey into greater knowledge points to their evident

readiness to encourage a growing race consciousness among nonindigenous women. The PPWA discourse on the politics of friendship is central to understanding this mutual journey. “Friendship” has a long genealogy in feminist organization. As Holton shows, in this case with regard to Quaker women activists, ideals of friendship were used to denote the extension of familial bonds into the public domain: they combined a ection between individuals with a shared interest in collaborative social 6

reform. Leila Rupp, writing of several Euro-American women’s networks in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, remarks on the complexity of women’s accounts of friendship—including between same-sex couples—and homosociality more generally, shaping the female bonds inspired by women-only 7

activism. In her study of the International Women’s Su rage Alliance from the early twentieth century, Mineke Bosch notes furthermore that friendship was a self-conscious strategy designed to overcome 8

di erences of “nation, race, or creed” that potentially undermined international unity between women. As we have seen, in contrast to earlier Euro-American networks, the PPWA’s “Paci c way” embraced the nation, with national identity considered essential to the modernization of women in the region. Friendships made at international gatherings were therefore to be expressions of fruitful communication between national types, overcoming the obstacles of racial bigotry and cultural ignorance that historically had caused hostility between nations. Such interpersonal dialogue required a capacity to think beyond not only one’s own racial and national identity but also one’s cultural assumptions. This was a capacity that non-Western women practiced routinely in their negotiations of Western culture and, in the case of 9

women’s internationalism, with Western feminism. Now Western women were being asked to think relatively also in acknowledgment of the fundamental duality (indigenous and incoming) within the settler nation. International conferences were constituted by the PPWA as ideal sites in which to undertake this selfre exive process. Not insigni cantly, the friendship between Bennett and Andrews took shape outside of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

least, to be destined to su er cultural degeneration. As tourism surged in the interwar years, the

their national contexts and in the heightened experience of traveling to and participating in a women’s conference in Hawai‘i. In the exotic tourist locale, rei ed for its admixture of races and cultures, these women found an ideal deterritorialized location in which to become temporary collaborators. Indigenous delegates from the settler colony of New Zealand were greatly anticipated by the PPWA. Their capacity to negotiate two cultures seemed to encapsulate the transculturalism desired by the internationalist cultural ideal, while their presence in the association appeared to legitimate its claims to provide an inclusive venue for Paci c women. Settler and indigenous women

would contribute to the world civilization a modern

model of the biracial and intercultural “way of life” in which cultural, spiritual, and community were to be provided appropriate emphasis. Writing of women’s autobiography and colonialism, Gillian Whitlock notes the signi cance of mobility to the formation of uid and contingent ideas about sexual, racial, cultural, and gendered characteristics. Produced “in a process of interrelationship between home and away, in a process of transculturation,” new ideas take shape, she argues, in “the intersection and interdependence of 10

identities and identi cations between European and colonial women.”

Never simple or linear but always

messy and partial, Andrews’ self-proclaimed transcendence of racial thought produced a contradictory e ect. Her focus on interracial friendship re ected an awareness that interpersonal intimacy across racial lines would appeal to her readers at home in New Zealand, as it did to those who witnessed its performance during the conference. Yet this focus on the race and sex of bodies and their more usually forbidden proximity redirects our attention toward the taboo associated with interracial relations and, in this case, its pleasures enacted between women beyond the archetypal white man’s imperial gaze.

11

Not least, Andrews

was writing primarily for her lifelong woman partner and enjoyed the frisson of her proximity to Bennett and other women delegates. Her more explicitly homosexual gaze was not at odds with the larger erotics of conference participation, especially given the glamorous environment of cross-cultural exchange and meetings across the color line. Moreover, Bennett was also a participant in this erotics: her agency within Andrews’ intertwined personal and political agendas belies any simple reading of her as merely an appropriated Other, pointing us away from colonialism’s obsessions with order and xed identity and toward what Whitlock calls the “multiplicity of histories, the ground ‘in-between’ where di erences 12

complicate, both across and within individual subjects.”

Not least during this period in world history, the beginnings of a global political network among indigenous peoples sought to bring world recognition to the particular status and conditions of First Nations peoples as 13

“indigenous” in a global as well as local sense.

Simon During has noted that globalization is not simply a

negative force on local, indigenous cultures. Rather, in many cases it provided markets essential to their 14

survival and renewal.

Arguably, the PPWA contributed to this early history through its emphasis on culture

and its endorsement of an international indigenous women’s voice on the world stage. Small but signi cant numbers of indigenous women used the PPWA to further their own political and cultural interests in a global international context as well as the Polynesian Paci c. Their involvement disrupted primitivist assumptions p. 102

about the demise of native cultures and the plight of voiceless “native women.” If direct involvement

in

an international women’s organization refuted paternalism in the Paci c, it made possible new forms of nonetheless maternalist engagements between women. In addition, the PPWA provided a range of indigenous women with opportunities to meet and share their politics. Thus, through their involvement in PPWA conferences over the years, Maori delegates came into contact with a range of women from recently decolonized nations such as Burma, Indonesia, and the Philippines, with women from trusteeships such as Samoa, and, by the 1950s, with African American women from the United States. Each contributed to a growing dialogue over the next two decades between the PPWA’s cultural internationalist agenda and indigenous women’s internationalism.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 101

Native Peoples of the Pacific Anthropological theory made a signi cant impact on the PPWA’s understanding of the increasing number of indigenous women within its ranks. In its general representations of the peoples and cultures of the Paci c islands, the PPWA was greatly in uenced by Marie Keesing. An anthropologist who joined the association in the early 1930s, Keesing had been employed by the New Zealand government between 1930 Stanford University–based husband, Felix, who had won a Rockefeller Memorial Fellowship in the 1920s to study the Maori, also provided research on the Polynesian Paci c to the Institute of Paci c Relations during these years. Their work contributed to new ideas about the ows of migrating populations in the Paci c, thereby relativizing the indigeneity of “natives” while incorporating historical time into longer narratives of prehistory. Like S. D. Porteus, a Hawai‘i-based psychologist who studied depopulation in the Paci c due 15

to “culture clash,”

the Keesings were interested in the widely considered detrimental impacts of

Westernization on the way of life of indigenous peoples. One of their advisers was Te Rangi Hiroa (Sir Peter Buck), the leading Maori spokesperson and anthropologist employed in these same years by the Bishop Museum of Polynesian culture in Honolulu (who, as we saw in the previous chapter, considered Australian 16

Aborigines the least evolved within the human race).

Perhaps through his example, they moved beyond

culture clash theory to argue for the need to change Western attitudes toward cultural diversity in Polynesia. Instead of the degeneration of indigenous cultures or the “passing” of Paci c peoples, this change in outlook anticipated “some blend between old and new which would meet the needs of life in a changing world, and which would be based on a critical approach to all existing cultures.” Fundamental to these p. 103

attitudinal changes would be

an acceptance that Western modernity was itself a cultural product and that

the West had much to learn from indigenous cultures more generally. According to the Keesings, 17

“backwardness” was not a matter of “race” but of “historical and local circumstances.”

Hence,

advancement was a matter of chance, not virtue; white people would have to unlearn their misplaced sense of racial superiority. Marie Keesing adopted a decidedly global outlook to the question of cultural relativism, using the Paci c as a case study. Drawing from her considerable expertise in Paci c cultures, she developed a study outline for a new PPWA project called “Cultural Contributions of Paci c Countries.” Shifting the focus of membership from the idea of preserving dying traditions to that of synthesis and exchange between cultures, she envisaged a project for the PPWA that would consider how indigenous cultures could contribute to the “planetary civilization … [now] in its birth throes.” Keesing advised that “local cultures,” including those of people “recently in the stone age,” the Oriental cultures, and those of the Occident, “in which science and industrialism have their more immediate roots,” would each contribute toward a new “common civilization.” This new civilization would combine the philosophical and ethical aims of the cross-cultural community with the reality of socioeconomic interdependence as necessitated by globalization, the dual concerns of the PPWA. According to Keesing, involvement in studying the “cultural contribution” of the Paci c to this new world civilization o ered a practical means for delegates to seek a better way of living in the world. They would learn that art should not be relegated to the realm of experts, as had happened under the “machine civilization” of the West; rather, creativity should be at the heart of human society, as still was the case, she argued, within primitive cultures. If cultural internationalism were to be successful, it would need to recognize cultural life as “a function of the human spirit” (echoing the theosophical themes we saw in chapter 1). Appreciation of indigenous crafts would build cross-cultural understanding and contribute to the revitalization of cultural life in the West, while at the same time protecting those cultures 18

struggling with increased contact.

Which was the more primitive, Western modernity or Paci c

premodernity? Marie Keesing asked, querying colonial attitudes toward Paci c peoples. On behalf of the International Relations Section of the PPWA, at the 1934 conference she re ected on the growing militarization of the Paci c, asking: “Are national systems in the Paci c really primitive and in need of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

and 1934 to complete a study entitled “Dependencies and Native Peoples of the Paci c.” She and her

being modernized? We talk about the primitive tribes of New Guinea [but] I wonder if we should not talk about our own political systems.” Concluding her talk by con rming that the work of women was to lead the p. 104

world in nding answers to such questions, she turned to her audience and asserted enthusiastically, “Part 19

of our job is to be the advanced thinkers of our countries. … It will be a woman-sized job.”

Speaking again on the issue in 1939, on the eve of World War II, Marie Keesing recon rmed the PPWA’s cause of a peaceful future in the Paci c but felt compelled again to emphasize that culture—not race—

Ten years ago the Western peoples felt that their Western, industrialized civilization was the key to all world problems; now the West is not quite so sure of itself, and is more receptive to ideas from other civilizations. Great advances in civilization have always come from the centre where many cultures meet. The Paci c Ocean has in and around it a greater number of di erent cultures than any other ocean: it is humanity’s great laboratory for experiments in ways of solving human problems. Two important points to remember are that: 1. Race and culture do not march together. 2. There is no justi cation for arranging cultures as higher and lower. Cultures have di erent 20

values, not more or less.

Ten years later, following the war, Keesing extended this argument by underlining the political importance, as she saw it, of direct representation by women from the Paci c islands. Reminding the association that the participation of Fiji women had been won by appealing to the benevolence of the Fijian governor, she asserted in Paci c Islands in War and Peace, a pamphlet she wrote for the IPR, that “natives” living in close contact to Europeans would now be “most likely to feel constricted by [such] alien control. … [I]n contact with ideas of equality and freedom, [they would be] less likely submissive to white domination.” She continued by pointing to the enormous capacities expected of such women as they operated in two cultures —their own and that of the West, with its racism and colonialist outlook: “Despite frequent prejudice and restrictive policies … the peoples are responding to new conditions and opportunities.” Where the PPWA might contribute, she concluded with an anthropological ourish, was by recognizing that some women (and their people) would need more guidance than others, as they responded “at varied pace” and were 21

“strung out at all stages on the road to modernity.”

In attributing a key role to indigenous cultures in forwarding the PPWA’s aim of humanizing globalization, the Keesings implicitly raised the question of how indigenous people might wish to negotiate their own experience of modernization. This readiness to acknowledge a degree of indigenous agency re ected a p. 105

longer-term shift in anthropological circles,

from studying the region as a “social laboratory” to

wondering about the initiatives of Paci c islander peoples themselves. Within the PPWA, as in other locales, tensions emerged between the two; in the Pan-Paci c case such tensions arose between the primary project of bringing Paci c islanders into a modern community of women and the recognition of such women’s demands for greater self-representation within the Pan-Paci c community once they had arrived. American Samoa provided a further case in point. In 1928, when two “Samoan daughters,” Mrs. Helen Wilson and Miss Grave Pepe, represented the women of Samoa at the rst Pan-Paci c Women’s 22

Conference, they did so with the active support of the American governor.

During the Friendship Cruise

that followed the conference, Australia delegate Eleanor Hinder (Shanghai activist and erstwhile spokesperson for the China delegation in 1928) commended Governor Stephen Victor Graham for agreeing that women from American Samoa should participate “in matters of their common interest,” while noting 23

his “extraordinary authority” over the island and its people.

In 1930 Graham would send Miss Moana

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

would provide its basis:

24

Meredith, a Samoan-educated nurse, as Samoa’s representative to the second conference.

Hinder

acknowledged that her brief trip to the island nation had revealed a range of reform issues, but that she had not been provided with opportunities to engage with Samoan women themselves to discuss these concerns. As we have seen, nearly twenty years later Marie Keesing would comment that the kind of colonial power mobilized by the governor in Fiji was unlikely to be accepted for much longer by Fijian women. They would wish to nominate independent representatives to speak on their behalf to the international community, and

While the power of the protectorate governors raised doubts about the opportunities for indigenous women to access the Pan-Paci c community, the settler colonies were not planning for the eventual independence of their indigenous populations. While PPWA delegates like Australia’s Bessie Rischbieth expressed support for the “liberation of the smaller nations” toward the equality of women and membership in the world 25

community of nations,

indigenous nationalism was far more contentious an issue. The Minority

Commission at the League of Nations did not countenance the right of indigenous peoples to self-rule, 26

despite petitions in the interwar years from Maori, Australian Aborigines, and Native Canadians.

Falling

back on its strategy of national representation, the PPWA took the position that reformed settler colonialism might provide an equitable way forward. Far from being areas of con ict between the races, the white settler colonies of the Paci c Rim and Hawai‘i would become sites in which women from di erent p. 106

races (necessarily) lived peaceably and, in their enforced proximity,

were destined to jointly shape the

future of their shared homeland. Thereby, the historical fact of colonization and its concomitant privileging of whites were resolved under the rubric of cultural di erence, and any reminder of original illegitimacy was considered counterproductive. The association focused on cultural exchange and friendship as expressions of productive communication between women who were ostensibly equally motivated to transcend such anachronistic race antagonisms. New Zealand would be celebrated as providing a model of such interracial harmony to the Paci c, a claim given embodied presence in the Maori women who participated at the third conference.

Performing New Zealand Arriving in Honolulu in August 1934, the local press warmly welcomed two Maori women among PPWA delegates as the “ rst of their race” to attend an international conference. In her newspaper interview, however, Victoria Bennett chose to focus not on her unique status (or, for that matter, on the absence of Maori women from the New Zealand delegation to that point) but on the agency of herself and her colleague in joining its ranks. Their intervention signaled the interest in internationalism among Maori women. Like other modern subjects, Bennett asserted, Maori women were “awakening” to the need for world cooperation. Not so much concerned with PPWA’s call for solidarity among the world of women, Bennett commended instead the cross-cultural nature of the endeavor facing her generation, to contribute to the 27

formation of an “international family” without “creeds, of no color or race.”

Bennett’s words stand in

contrast to the hierarchical account of women’s advancement under which the PPWA had been established. The initial idea of a Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference had been to consider the best ways of promoting maternal health information to Paci c islander women, a process to be forwarded on their behalf by women from Paci c Rim civilizations. In contrast, Bennett indicated that indigenous women sought to join the international women’s community on their own terms, aiming to contribute their own insights to its vision of interracial harmony. They too were advancing a new world outlook. Maori women were taking their position on the international stage through leadership in their own (not the Occident’s or the Orient’s) Paci c. As it would turn out, Bennett’s interview with the Honolulu press represented her one chance to publicly articulate the Maori women’s perspective on Pan-Paci c women’s internationalism. As the following

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

some might be anticipated to criticize the US protectorship of their island.

account illustrates, her ensuing agency in conference discussion was to be read through the impact of her p. 107

friendship on the views of Andrews and,

28

via their collaboration, on other white women in the PPWA.

Over the next two weeks, the 1934 conference celebrated the New Zealand delegation as an example to the world. Composed of Pakeha and Maori members, the group embodied the kind of cooperative race relations promoted by the PPWA’s cultural internationalism. The biracial and bilingual presentations made by the delegation spoke to the ideal of interracial harmony, not only within the delegation but also of New Zealand. Elsie Andrews, con rmed this optimistic view, proudly asserting that it had been “a surprise and a pleasure for other delegations to know that the Maori and white race were working together [in New Zealand] … in 29

such perfect harmony.”

If New Zealand could forge cooperation between white and black, then so could

the world. And if white women in New Zealand were co-joined in partnership with their Maori sisters, then so might other settler women in the region fully realize their civilizational responsibilities by learning from, at the same time as uplifting, the women of “their” indigenous cultures. Such claims of interracial harmony made for New Zealand were typical of this era. Its evidence lay in the cross-cultural roles played by a number of key Maori women and men in New Zealand society. Through assimilationist policies promoting “integration” during the interwar years, a small but in uential Maori elite now held key policy, church, and social reform positions and were valorized as modern Maori or, in the 30

words of historian James Bennett, as “honorary whites.”

Several among them, including Frederick

Augustus Bennett—the rst Maori bishop, appointed in 1928—became social, cultural, and religious leaders 31

with signi cant political sway within Pakeha as well as Maori communities.

Maori women secured an

important place within this elite group, as signi cant agents in the process of integration through social, educational, and welfare provisions. Seeking to promote the improved conditions of women and children, some among them joined Pakeha-dominated women’s organizations in New Zealand such as the YWCA. Through the international networks of these local associations Maori women were connected also with other nonwhite women in their region. More fundamentally, for generations they had already been 32

members of the Polynesian Paci c, with oceanic connections extending into far-distant history.

Bishop

Bennett’s sister-in-law, Victoria Te Amohau Bennett, was a key gure in the New Zealand YWCA in the 1920s and then became prominent in the New Zealand PPWA by joining the delegation of 1934. As elite women in both Pakeha and Maori communities, Bennett and her co-delegate moved con dently within the p. 108

PPWA, more con dently than many of their other co-delegates expected. Extending

into the 1950s, the

involvement of Maori delegates in the PPWA expressed a lasting commitment to the association and its values and was a testament to its capacity to promote their concerns and interests within the region as well as internationally. As became increasingly clear during the conference, however, the Maori delegates understood themselves rst and foremost as part of the Polynesian community. While this sense of belonging predated the association’s Pan-Paci c community, the two were not incompatible. When in Honolulu, the Maori delegates asserted their place among modern women in the region at the same time that the New Zealand delegation leader, Andrews, represented herself as the facilitator of their entry into the international community of women. Each bene ted from the other in the performance of interracial harmony. Andrews’ diary of the 1934 conference reveals the kind of interpersonal negotiations involved in its creation. Her story is also one of personal struggle, self-revelation, and genuinely felt transformation. During the voyage to Honolulu and at the conference, she glimpsed in her friendship with her Maori codelegates something of the deeper praxis of cultural internationalism. Andrews hoped to be recognized as a well-meaning settler colonial. The mid-1930s were turbulent years on the world stage. The next conference had been scheduled for 1933, but a world Depression had intervened and the meeting was postponed until 1934. This was the rst gathering under the convenorship of the permanent association and established the PPWA as a xture in international women’s history. More than 120 voting and nonvoting delegates arrived from ten countries, including voting delegates from Australia (5), Canada (4), New Zealand (9), China (5), Fiji (1), Japan (3),

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

In an interview recorded on her return home following the conference, the Pakeha leader of the delegation,

Korea (2), the Straits Settlements (1), the US Mainland (16), and Hawai‘i (25). Anglo-American delegates from the latter two, and their special and associate delegates (or nonvoting guests), overwhelmed the conference, while the next largest contingent came from New Zealand. As the international president, Australia’s Georgina Sweet, noted in her opening address, the Depression had a ected the size of other delegations, the uncertainty in the world economy focusing attention on national rather than international concerns. And yet, as she pointed out, the crisis provided overwhelming evidence of the increasing 33

In particular, this conference

established the importance of the PPWA to New Zealand women’s history. Among members of the New Zealand delegation were some of its most signi cant gures, including Annie Isobel Fraer (National Council of Women), Jean Begg (Young Women’s Christian Association), and Ellen B. Lea (Women Teachers’ Association). From the late 1930s until the 1940s, Elsie Andrews was international program chair, involved p. 109

in the organization

34

of conferences. Ellen Lea was international secretary throughout most of the 1950s.

Maori culture had become part of the New Zealand presence at the PPWA long before Maori women joined their delegations. It was common practice for Pakeha women in New Zealand to give a “Maori greeting”— and would be also at PPWA conferences. Reiterating the commonplace that their embrace of Maori culture distinguished the Pakeha from other white settlers, Jean Begg explained to the 1934 conference that, like the Maori, who were also early immigrants, her own ancestors who had arrived generations later shared 35

“somewhat the same spirit of those ne old Maoris.”

In the context of recent ndings in migration

history, all peoples were migrants in relation to the land. While Andrews reveled in such assertions of New Zealand as an interracial community, she embarked on new territory by inviting Maori to join the delegation. She would be ambivalent concerning the attention they received at the conference, and in her diary veered between proprietorship and deference toward her Maori colleagues. Sometimes maternalistic in her recollections of their popularity, Andrews usually referred to the co-delegates as “our” Maori, her sense of proprietorship reinforced by the fact that, considered to be inexperienced as internationalists, they were not entrusted with the responsibilities of voting. Yet Andrews strongly relied on their cooperation and desired their friendship. The successful performance of interracial harmony by the delegation was crucial to the reputation of New Zealand and undoubtedly contributed to Andrews’ ascendance into a leadership role in the PPWA. Their friendship served to con rm the appropriateness of her leadership of them. At the core of Andrews’ account of the 1934 conference sat a paradox: on the one hand, she was engaged in guiding the Maori women toward their place within the international women’s community; on the other, she depended upon them to achieve the interracial reputation of the delegation. This ambiguity inevitably shaped her relationship with the Maori delegates, and particularly with Victoria Bennett, just as such ambiguity does more generally between women developing relationships across the gulfs of colonial history. Not unlike women travelers and missionaries of the late nineteenth century, Andrews sought to resolve this contradiction by returning to responsibilities of the “good white woman.” Expressing her enthusiasm for novelty and adventure through humor and sometimes ridicule, she sought to contain and familiarize the strangeness of a complex politics of di erence by directing its ambiguities back toward the familiar 36

colonialist tropes of progress and civilization.

In the interim, the challenge of managing diversity faced by

Andrews, and the extensive account she gave of her experience of it, o ers us a unique study of one woman’s genuine e orts to realize the collective agenda of the PPWA.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

interdependence of nations and hence the need for their greater cooperation.

p. 110

The Bolshie Pacifist Elsie Andrews was forty-one when she rst left for Honolulu as a member of the PPWA New Zealand delegation of 1930. Living and working most of her life in New Plymouth, a small town on the South Island, she was a schoolteacher who became president of the New Zealand Women Teachers’ Association and the New Zealand National Council of Women, and the secretary of the Women’s Club of New Plymouth. Because to attend conferences overseas. On her return, Andrews undertook lecture tours informing New Zealand 37

women teachers about the PPWA.

A combination of educational reformism, paci sm, and anti-capitalism

drove her Pan-Paci c international politics. Characterizing her broader sympathies as socialist, with some humor she described herself as a “Bolshie” and a paci st who considered global capitalism and militarism to be closely connected. She would nd that this version of paci sm distanced her from other delegation leaders, who, she recorded with some surprise, took the more mainstream position of supporting military 38

aggression under mitigating circumstances.

By the 1930s Andrews was a leading advocate of the principles

of “new education” in New Zealand, emphasizing creativity and self-expression for all children, and it was 39

this expertise that led to her invitation to join the New Zealand delegation in 1930.

For Andrews,

educational reform implied more than girls’ access to higher education, or the provision of domestic education for girls, although these were important aims for the Pan-Paci c association. New education was concerned also with instilling the fundamentals of cultural internationalism in the next generation: textbooks should not be racist or derogatory of other peoples, and students should learn about other 40

cultures rsthand, through racially mixed classes.

The Education Section, to which Andrews was a

contributor, was one of the strongest and most culturally integrated sections at the 1930 conference. Leading among its membership was Bessie Goodykoontz, Assistant US Commissioner of Education. Despite her presence, the Education Section report failed to acknowledge that education in the United States was highly segregated, as it would be until antisegregation legislation began a revolution in US education in the early 1950s. The contrast could not have been more evident between the US example, if it had been correctly reported, and the widely endorsed achievements of the Hawai‘ian education system. In its report of the conference, the Mid-Paci c Magazine included a picture of a Hawaiian kindergarten, asserting that the education system in Hawai‘i was fully integrated—drawing “neither color nor race lines”—and that “here the pre-school education in human tolerance has its beginning p. 111

41

public schools of Hawai‘i and its universities.”

and is carried through all grades of the

The report referred to the “zeal and experiment” of

education systems still in the “adolescent” stage in countries like Japan and Mexico. “Progressive education,” it concluded, was slowly replacing “formal education” around the world—progressive in the sense that children were provided with aesthetic, spiritual, and ethical frameworks through which to negotiate a rapidly changing global environment. This spiritual and ethical approach to education was strongly endorsed by Shizuko Kawasaki (Musashino Girls’ Supplementary School, Tokyo) during the conference. Kawasaki emphasized the importance of intercultural interaction “to the end that a better society may be founded, that human happiness may be enhanced thereby, for our aim is Universal Brotherhood, International Good-Fellowship and World Peace. The existing system of education in Japan is disproportionately one-sided, namely, that it lays undue emphasis upon the intellectual side of life.” Broadening her analysis to criticize the dominance of Western-style education across the region, she continued: “During the past half century, this system has rendered the present civilization extremely materialistic, thus leading to ceaseless struggles between individuals, classes, and nations, which result 42

that average human nature has been debased, rather than improved by the process.”

Cultural interaction would provide an important way of reinvesting the spiritual and the ethical into everyday life. In a speech titled “Education for Life” at the conference that year, Andrews—who fondly remembered Maori classmates from her own primary school experience—recommended that Maori and Pakeha boys and girls to be taught together at both primary and secondary levels as “brothers and sisters in

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

she was not of independent means, the Women Teachers’ Association provided her with the necessary funds

a community.” Condemning the mostly segregated secondary school system in New Zealand, she argued that children must be provided with the opportunity to develop the interracial outlook on which world peace 43

depended.

New education, by extension, implied a greater awareness that children absorbed the racial

antagonisms of adults and that they grew up to replicate those antagonisms in the next generation. Crosscultural education was thus a matter for adults too, especially Westerners who needed to reeducate themselves through a process of greater self-knowledge. For Andrews, the 1934 delegation would become more intimately involved in the interracial politics of the PPWA. Keeping a record of conferences for her loved ones at home, Andrews wrote detailed and often humorous accounts of her daily experiences. She posted home the top copies of these in the form of letters, while p. 112

keeping their duplicates as a travel-conference record. Her life partner and her former

teacher’s aide,

Muriel Kirton, had accompanied her on the 1930 trip, and it was to Kirton and a series of close women friends that Andrews sent her conference installments in 1934. Women’s internationalism historian Leila Rupp has shown that same-sex partnerships were a signi cant feature of international women’s networks 44

in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries.

And as New Zealand historian Alison Laurie has 45

argued, Andrews may be located appropriately within this larger historical context.

One of the few

delegates Andrews invited to read these letters was fellow New Zealand delegate Mary Eleanor Sims (Bennett would be another). A graduate of Otago University and rst assistant teacher at Christchurch Girls’ High School, Sims was past president of the Canterbury Association of University Women, Dominion president of the New Zealand Federation of University Women, and the federation’s representative at the National Council of Women, Christchurch. She was also, wrote Andrews, one of the “striking types here of 46

diversely attractive women.”

By the end of the conference, Andrews exclaimed: “[She] has just walked

straight into my heart and taken up a greater space there than I imagined was ‘For Rent’ at this stage of my life.” Making an oblique reference to the limitations this placed on broader conference irtations, she added 47

lightheartedly that “she has sadly cramped my style.”

While Andrews’ interest in the women she met at conferences re ected something of her sexual orientation, in a more general sense conferences were exciting, even sexualized experiences. They were decidedly glamorous events electri ed by the involvement of important women from Europe and America and by the presence of culturally diverse women from the region. Re ecting on the impact of meeting Rachel Crowdy at the 1930 conference, for example, Australian international president Georgina Sweet wrote to the International Labour Organization that “I think every member of the conference fell in love [with her] as a 48

woman, as well as conceiving a very high appreciation of … her many ne qualities.” 49

the breathless admiration of many delegates.

Jane Addams drew

Andrews was far from alone in noting the attractiveness (or

otherwise) of fellow delegates, several of whom she described as “goddesses.” The attention she and others paid to evening dress at social functions, to who graced whose table at dinner, and to who kissed who on the lips in greeting underlined the erotically charged environment in which PPWA conferences operated. And her focus on co-delegates’ slimness, tallness, and sleekness of attire (often in wry contrast to herself) underscores the importance of deportment and dress to PPWA internationalism’s emphasis on modern interaction. Andrews was self-conscious about being short, stocky, and not particularly well dressed, but p. 113

her strengths lay elsewhere, and no doubt she was appreciated for her irreverent sense of humor.

She

advised her readers that the o -the-shoulder evening dress, round horn-rimmed glasses, and red lipstick were de rigueur for the woman internationalist of 1930. Conference photographs bear this out, and they show that Japanese and other non-Western delegates also mobilized such signi ers of feminist modernity when they appeared in modern conference attire. Among the women moving between these registers with apparent ease, the Maori delegates would be extremely successful in heightening the cachet of the conference experience, emerging as some of the most desirable of gures in the highly charged atmosphere of interracial friendship enacted at the 1934 conference.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

her own life study in the possibility of nding a new self-awareness as an adult, through which she became

Andrews’ account often expressed a self-mocking disa ection with ideals of interracial harmony and crosscultural exchange, more usually rehearsed earnestly in accounts of the PPWA conference. She disliked pretension and seemed to consider that if only everyone were as honest as she, they would also admit to preferring the familiar above the cross-cultural. The unfamiliar came in degrees of di

culty. In particular,

Andrews found “Oriental” culture unfathomable—unfortunately so, given the emphasis the PPWA placed on East-West exchange. When China delegates invited her and others to lunch one day during the 1930 looking mixtures.” Deciding in future to limit such experiences to the minimum, Andrews promised that: 50

“If any more such entertainments are planned I’m going to absent myself.”

Notably, none among the

small number of Chinese and Japanese women delegates are named in her accounts, despite their leading roles in early conference debates and within the association’s hierarchy. With her use of xenophobia as a ready humor, Andrews seems likely to be shielding a painful discomfort about her own social skills. Ready to make fun of her own shortness and girth, she was defensive about her interactions with all but a very close few. Noting that everyone was expected to circulate at every mealtime as part of their international practice 51

of making friends, Andrews remonstrated wryly, “My trouble is that I don’t want to meet everybody!”

Less than cosmopolitan in her outlook, but more sympathetic than her diary implied, Andrews was often disarmingly self-deprecating: “I don’t think I really have any air for facile international friendships which 52

is a bit of a handicap at an international conference.”

She parodied the ideal of cross-cultural friendship

with a joke: “Sneezes are international you will be glad to hear. We can’t remember the Japanese names and their English is not always easy to follow, but one sneezed yesterday morning and I understood her 53

instantly.”

But Andrews was also not unaware of the di

culties faced by non-Western delegates lacking

uency in English. In 1936, at the Hawaiian Organizing Committee’s suggestion, she compiled a list of p. 114

words

and phrases for non-English-speaking delegates. Ultimately, she would advise Ann Satterthwaite,

the only way to overcome the problem was “to remember to speak slowly and clearly, use simple words, and 54

not mind being interrupted.”

For the most part, Andrews preferred to make her friendships within a small coterie of mostly New Zealand Pakeha women. Through their support, she would prove a powerful conference in uence. By the end of her rst stay in Honolulu, she concluded: “It seems odd to do and see and eat more di erent things in three weeks than in one’s previous forty-one years. But still I am a wild cat walking on its wild lone[some,] 55

preferring New Zealand above everything and longing for home.”

She confessed with mock admonition

that “perhaps even if I am not good at international friendships I can congratulate myself on some new ones 56

among my own people.”

Not only were Pakeha her kith and kin, but their voices were undulating and

delightful to her ear. The sound of English was not in itself su

cient to make Andrews feel at home. She was

o ended by the accents of the Americans and the Australians and disliked what she considered to be their brash style. One of her exceptions would be the leader of the US delegation, Dr. Hildegarde Kneeland (Bureau of Home Economics, US Department of Agriculture). Andrews established an early alliance with Kneeland, and the two women worked together through the last night of the 1930 conference to streamline the structure and focus of the PPWA. Their endeavors were material to the capacity of the future association to convene and run e ective and relatively uncluttered conferences. As we learned in the previous chapter, these reforms were also designed to better facilitate the contributions of delegates from non-Western countries. Beneath her self-deprecating style, Andrews was proud to record the recognition she earned from her peers for this important work. Remonstrating rather too loudly, she declared that the presentation of leis to delegates at the dockside as they left the conference was “a very beautiful idea but made me feel like the pet cow of the herd. … The weight and scent are almost overpowering.” As she went on to explain, she received nineteen leis from admiring co-delegates: “By the time the last lei [from a representative of the WCTU] was round my neck I [said] I should be a drunkard by way of protest for the rest of my life” (the joke 57

being at the expense of the temperance aims of the WCTU).

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

conference, she reported with delight their eventual escape from “ghastly Chinese tea” and “ghastly

Although ready to play the colonial with a chip on her shoulder, Andrews was also to become a powerful interlocutor between the PPWA and indigenous women in New Zealand. An unlikely experience during the 1930s conference saw the beginnings of her growing commitment to the idea of including Maori women on the New Zealand delegation. While attending the movies one evening, she had a cross-cultural insight, not p. 115

of “East

meets West,” but as a British New Zealand woman in a US colony. She was astonished to nd

herself the only person to stand as “God Save the King” was played at the start of a British movie. The She remarked in surprise: “It had not struck me before that anywhere in the world ‘God Save the King’ would not bring people to their feet.” She then placed this juxtaposition within a more directly PPWA cultural internationalist context, wondering about Britishness as but one way of life within a globalizing world: “I s’pose it is the same kind of superiority complex which makes us somehow always visualise God as a white man who speaks English.” She considered this point further by wondering whether this attitude might be outmoded: “We British people seem to have a special devil that needs to be exorcised—the devil 58

which leads to a feeling of superiority and arrogance.”

She did not, however, extend this insight to the

ubiquitous presence of US imperialism in the region. At the 1934 conference, Andrews sought to distinguish her behavior from the superiority complex of other (British) settler colonials. First, she did so by asserting her warm relationship toward Maori culture, which epitomized the New Zealand she missed so much. Performances by Hawaiian musical groups reminded her of Maori songs, and the display of a Maori carving in the Bishop Museum was one “over which,” she wrote, 59

“I hung lovingly.”

When conference delegates were taken to visit the home of “David,” a Native Hawaiian 60

man who sang a welcome and then pounded taro for the tourists, it reminded her of Maori back home.

Maori were also performing in tourist villages in New Zealand in these years, and the pleasures of viewing Maori in “traditional” surroundings would be a cultural experience enjoyed by delegates at the 1952 conference in Christchurch, New Zealand. But it was Andrews’ second strategy that set her apart from most of her Western colleagues, and that was in inviting Maori women activists to join the New Zealand delegation. As noted in chapter 2, while sailing to Honolulu for the PPWA conference in 1930, Andrews spoke at some length with Australia delegate Constance Ternent Cooke. How Andrews conveyed Maori status and conditions to Cooke can only be surmised, but on her return to New Zealand that year Andrews had already begun to question her own attitudes toward indigenous people in settler colonies. When it came to the Maori delegates, she articulated a rather di erent relationship to cultural internationalism than recorded in her 1930 diary. Instead of the Pan-Paci c imagined through East-West exchange, her transformative moment came with regard to the international role of settler colonialism. In a newspaper interview given on her p. 116

return home from the 1930 conference, Andrews declared that she had

nally rejected “the absolute

pettiness of racial antipathy.” Previously unable to overcome this antipathy, although aware of its existence, she had found that only the collective experience of practical cross-cultural exchange at the PPWA had begun to shift her thinking. The report continued: “Before she left New Zealand [Andrews] knew she had that failing and for that reason she had not wanted to go. At the Conference she had felt part of the world’s great sisterhood of woman. There are di erences between us of course, but how super cial they 61

seemed.”

Three years later, she declared to the New Plymouth Peace Council: “I had always felt a stupid

and unworthy shrinking from other races especially when they were of another colour. The conference made 62

me realise once and for all the extreme pettiness of any such feeling.”

While this confessional narrative of

self-transformation contrasts with the somewhat dismissive stance adopted in her diary, Andrews would act on the grounds of her newfound insight. When asked to lead the 1934 delegation, she decided that Maori women should be included. She was determined to put her newfound awareness into practice. In early 1934 the Honolulu Star-Bulletin advised its readers of the forthcoming PPWA conference. It announced that the New Zealand delegation was to bring three Maori women selected for their capacity to

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

moment caused her to re ect on what it meant to be a British woman in an increasingly American world.

demonstrate aspects of Maori cultural life. Readers learned that “Noted Maoris Will Come to Session Here— Arts of New Zealand Aborigines will be shown at the Pan-Paci c Conference.” A woman described as being of mixed descent, Mrs. Haria Te Mauharanui Colwill, “the daughter of one of New Zealand’s early settlers, the late Hon. William Swanson,” would attend, along with “a chieftess of the Ngati-Kahunguni tribe.” Also expected were “Princess Te Puea Herangi, a Maori chiefess, and Miss Paiki, a young Maori girl who has a 63

thorough knowledge of Maori mythology, Pa, communal life, and native singing and dancing.”

(Te Puea

64

discussed in chapter 5. ) Two months later, the newspaper reminded Hawai‘i residents of the uniqueness of the Maori among the other delegations arriving for the conference: “Probably the most colorful and interesting … will be that of New Zealand with three Maori women, direct representatives of their race, all of high birth, and excellently quali ed to take part in the program. They will bring with them exhibits of Maori 65

handicraft including weaving, which will be demonstrated by one of the women.”

By the time of the conference, however, the con guration of the delegation had changed, the focus shifting from Maori women as craftswomen to Maori women as internationalists. Instead of simply community leaders and cultural experts, two women experienced also in international women’s networks, Mrs. H. D. p. 117

66

Bennett and Mrs. Jean Hammond, had joined the delegation.

Victoria Bennett. New Zealand Girl, February 1, 1936, 2. Courtesy of Alexander Turnbull Library. Their membership in the PPWA marked Maori women’s political interest in the Paci c-based women’s network.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

would become the patroness of the Maori Women’s Welfare League [MWWL] formed in the early 1950s and

Victoria Te Amohau Bennett was a member of an important Maori family, her maternal grandmother a 67

“full-blooded Maori.”

Educated privately at Queen Victoria School for Maori girls, one of the exclusive

boarding schools for the daughters of wealthy Maori, she was expected to make a propitious marriagep. 118

alliance between two elite families. Bennett hoped to

have a career as well, but she later told Andrews 68

that unfair expulsion from her school had curtailed her ambition to become a nurse.

Bennett may have

intended to join an emerging group of Maori women health workers who would form the MWWL in the early postwar era. Nonetheless, by the early 1930s she had become a leader in the New Zealand YWCA, her service later recognized by the governor-general. By 1936 she would be acting president, welcoming the 69

international president of the PPWA, Australian Georgina Sweet, during her tour of New Zealand that year. In a letter written by Bennett for one of the very rst issues of the New Zealand YWCA journal, the New 70

Zealand Girl, she emphasized the Christian ideals of service and of standing “united and unafraid.”

By the

time she attended the Honolulu conference in 1934, Bennett was in her early forties and a mother of three. We know less about Mrs. Hammond. Andrews wrote in her diary that she “looks twenty turns out to be 71

thirty eight and has a daughter of nineteen, also a son at Nelson College, and two younger girls.” 72

she describes Hammond as preparing a presentation on birth control for the conference,

Although

her name does

not appear elsewhere in Andrews’ diaries or in reports of the conference. Awarded honorary life membership in the organization in 1960, Bennett was the only one of the two who would be remembered by the o

73

cial history of the New Zealand PPWA written in the 1970s.

In Andrews’ diary record, Bennett is shown wielding considerable power as she prepared the Pakeha members of the New Zealand delegation for their conference welcome. According to Andrews, while sailing from Suva to Hawai‘i (with, she asserted, nothing but ying sh to distract them) the New Zealand delegates “practised their native music”: “Mrs Bennett appears able to take any part, high or low, without the slightest trouble, and the rest simply do as she tells them. We shall be uent Maori scholars when we come home. Songs and speeches, chants and incantations and war-calls will roll from our lips as uently as 74

blasphemy.”

Given Andrews’ sardonic sense of humor, the aggressive chanting required by Bennett clearly brought to her mind the act of swearing. But the allusion also refers to missionary Christianity connections between indigenous language and culture and the blasphemous and heathen. Andrews implies that she and her Pakeha co-delegates were at risk of descending into the netherworld of the black arts. Nor could she or the others summon the body-mind synergy required by Bennett. It was becoming apparent to all that merely going through the motions of cross-cultural exchange o ered faint substitute for the vitality of embodied p. 119

cultural knowledge: “We practised our chant with appropriate gestures. Although Mrs Bennett despairs 75

of us ever acquiring the correct vim.”

With their lackluster pupils gathered around, Hammond then

demonstrated “a most realistic haka like a hula dance and insisted on us endeavouring to imitate her.” But, rather as Maori chants turned to blasphemy in Pakeha mouths, so these movements reduced haka to dancehall parody. Watching from the sidelines, Andrews reported: “Mrs Bennett thinks we can learn to twist and wriggle as Maoris do, but I am convinced that we can’t. When she and Mrs Hammond dance all their movements are sheer poetry and beautiful to watch, but the others with the best will in the world, are only a 76

burlesque.”

After a few halfhearted attempts, Andrews refused to take any further part in singing or 77

learning the haka. She admitted to having “failed miserably.”

Con ding in her sense of inadequacy to Bennett led to the beginnings of the friendship between the two. In the process, Andrews claimed to have learned something of Bennett’s “purple past,” but, she added, “without giving away my own” (maybe her relationship with Kirton). One aspect of Bennett’s purple past, according to Andrews, was her mixed descent. “She is a 3-quarter caste,” she advised. Later, as they recalled the Maori legends that Pakeha as well as Maori children learned in New Zealand schools, Bennett told of how she had been given her (queenly?) nickname, “Wikitoria [Victoria] Te Amohau.” Then they talked about

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

1950s and would be at the forefront of lobbying governments for improved conditions for Maori in the

78

“the entire philosophy of life!”

At this point, Andrews may have told Bennett about her private life.

Certainly, this satisfying exchange led to an invitation from Bennett to spend a night on a Maori hui, a gathering place where everyone slept communally. With this gesture, Bennett welcomed Andrews into her community. Ever inclined to nd the salacious for her diary readers at home, Andrews focused on the idea of spending the night with such an attractive woman, and a Maori woman no less. She exclaimed: “Now am I 79

awake or dreaming? I told her my reputation would be gone for ever!!”

Nevertheless, this was a signi cant

reformed settler colonial identity. Over the next few days, Andrews was preoccupied with learning the Maori speech she was to present at the New Zealand delegation’s conference welcome. As well as the haka and Maori singing by the delegation, she and Bennett would present the same speech, but with Andrews giving the Maori-language version. Andrews delighted in the symbolic value of the performance but found the process daunting. Far from contributing to the signi cance of the translation, her knowledge was super cial. She wrote: “It is going to be a terrible task because it conveys nothing whatever to me. Woe is me that ever my brain conceived the notion of demonstrating the friendliness of our two races.” She continued: “I know I should be learning some more p. 120

Maori. Mrs. Bennett and Mrs. Hammond are so delighted with the

idea of me giving New Zealand’s

greeting in Maori that I feel I must do it even if the e ort bursts a blood vessel.” While Bennett was to give the same speech in English, the irony was that, in contrast to Andrews’ poor Maori, Bennett’s “command of 80

English is really remarkable.”

The Maori women were clearly better equipped than Andrews to engage in

cross-cultural communication. From the outset, Maori delegates attracted enormous attention from fellow delegates, who were impressed by their charm and intelligence. They were popular gures already on board ship. One evening, according to Andrews, Bennett and Hammond were invited to stay for supper with the captain, having made a “hit with their infectious laughter.” To Andrews’ amusement, Bennett—a “pillar of the Y[WCA]”—found herself 81

involved in an after-dinner game of cards.

Once the delegates had arrived in Honolulu, “wherever we went

Mrs Bennett and Mrs Hammond captivated everyone instantly.” Andrews enjoyed their company on a shopping expedition for dresses, remarking upon the “stamina of the Maori race!” In dubiously maternalist 82

terms, she added: “Going around with them is like taking two children to a party.”

Andrews would be less condescending when describing the relationship of the Maori delegates with Hawaiian royalty. It would be through the “royal treatment” of her Maori that Andrews began to see Bennett in the context of the Polynesian Paci c. The larger signi cance of the Maori presence in Hawai‘i began to be felt as soon as the ship docked in Honolulu. Amid considerable ceremony, the Royal Hawaiian Band welcomed the visitors. This band was important to Indigenous Hawaiians, having been part of royal 83

state occasions prior to “annexation.”

After the death of Queen Emma, it continued to play at important

occasions, but only symbolically, as Hawai‘i was now a colony and Hawaiians had been subjected to colonialism just as had their Maori guests. The New Zealand delegates responded with some of the skills they had rehearsed en route. The moment was extraordinary: a Native Hawaiian band playing for the arrival of two Maori women was replied by Pakeha women singing a Maori welcome. The Honolulu Star-Bulletin reported: “When the Royal Hawaiian band nished playing at the docking of their ship, the [New Zealand 84

delegation] responded from the deck with a Maori song of greeting.”

Andrews wrote that Bennett gave the

command “Sing,” and they all replied “like obedient school children, with ‘Hoki hoki tonu mai.’” She added, “It sounded beautiful to me and the band applauded to a man.” Having disembarked, they sang again by popular demand, and Andrews admitted that she “pretended to [sing], meself, as well—just to be in the 85

picture.” p. 121

Hitherto identi ed in PPWA documentation as “Mrs H. D. Bennett,” the Hawai‘i press welcomed

Mrs. Victoria Te

Amohau Bennett, her rst and Maori names a double revelation. Only in the Paci c

“melting pot” of Hawai‘i were she and Hammond acknowledged formally in this manner, not in PPWA records. Heralded as “the rst of their race to ever attend an international women’s conference,” the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

invitation, and one no doubt con rming for Andrews that she was heading in the right direction toward a

Honolulu Star-Bulletin announced, “First Maoris for Women’s Studies Here,” noting that these “two native women” had brought with them examples of Maori children’s schoolwork as well as their own “native” 86

authority on “Maori lore and customs.”

In the newspaper article that accompanied their photographs published several days later, Bennett made it clear that she had more than cultural knowledge to contribute to the conference. She was, she asserted, a woman of the modern world. Acknowledging that she and Hammond were “ rst” among Maori women to growing international outlook among women around the world (including Maori) that explained their presence in 1934. Rejecting the notion that cultural tradition encapsulated the role of Maori delegates at the conference, Bennett called upon nonindigenous women to promote the rights of indigenous peoples as part of a global Christian and interracial family. Pointing to the place of the traditional in Western cultures also, she called upon Western women to uphold European concepts of rights and justice. Demands for independence were growing, she advised, and white women must ful ll their Christian duty to help bring about the just treatment of nonwhite peoples. Cultural internationalism o ered a global politics that rearticulated the maternal mission of the WCTU and other women’s organizations into a Christian politics of decolonization. Bennett concluded: “All around us there comes the special call of the subject races in their struggles, political and economic. Redress may not be speci c, but the strong white races have their traditions to live up to, their duties to perform. The care of the weak is by God’s will the charge of the 87

strong.”

Given that decolonization and anti-imperialism were forces then changing the Paci c,

participation at the PPWA gave both Western and non-Western women a forum in which to negotiate this changing global dynamic. On the delegates’ arrival at the conference, exciting news spread quickly that Princess Kawananakoa, “last” 88

of the royal Hawaiian line,

had announced that she would come to the opening of the conference, but only

if she was seated between the two Maori delegates. Thus “last” would meet “ rst.” Abigail Wahiikaahuula Campbell Kawananakoa was the daughter of a Hawaiian woman from Maui and James Campbell, a haole millionaire nancier and industrialist who had been a powerful gure in turn-ofthe-century Hawai‘i. p. 122

Kawananakoa had married a Hawaiian of noble rank

while living in San Francisco before returning to

become actively involved in various Hawai‘i organizations, including the Daughters of Hawai‘i and the YWCA. Like Bennett, she was a woman of mixed descent and was connected internationally through the Western women’s movement. The elevation of the Maori delegates to quasi-royal status elicited expressions of admiration from Andrews but also generated some ambivalence. Royalty would not daunt New Zealand’s Maori “daughters,” she predicted. She wondered if “they are both going to wear full 89

warpaint” for the event, adding that “we were all bursting to see them.”

“Warpaint” here alludes both to a

popular term for women’s makeup and to the preparations of Native Americans in readiness for battle. “Our two Maoris created quite an impression” on the opening night, Andrews continued. Claiming it was too hot for the traditional dress she had brought with her (or did she feel it was inappropriate?), Bennett chose to wear formal evening attire instead. Andrews wrote: “[She] looked absolutely regal in a black lace (backless) dress which she told me she had had made for an investiture at Government House. I was all swollen with pride to be associated with her!” Even greater excitement was to come. After the dinner, as they traveled back to the conference lodgings, the princess put her lei around Andrews’ neck. This was the climax of the night, Andrews wrote, it being “the greatest favour she could show me … it made me one of them so to speak.” Then, at the end of the evening, through an unconscious gesture of politeness (or irtation?) Andrews unexpectedly achieved her ultimate desire. Bennett, after watching Andrews kiss the princess’s hand, “put it beautifully,” Andrews claimed. Bennett advised her: “You have won your place. You have 90

opened the way to our hearts.” ying colors.

Andrews, it seemed, had passed the nal test of interracial friendship with

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

attend the PPWA, she asserted that changes within her own community had provided the impetus. It was the

On the last night of the conference, the New Zealand delegation was to make its long-awaited bilingual presentation. To the delight of the gathered audience, the Maori women led the Pakeha members of the delegation (minus Andrews) in the chants and haka they had learned on board ship. Andrews and Bennett’s joint speech closed the presentation. Reversing our present-day cross-cultural awareness, Andrews gave the address in Maori while Bennett presented its English translation. In the process, Bennett appeared to concur with Andrews’ message that: “Maori and Pakeha alike send … warm greetings to the women of other bound by “ties of ancient ancestry and tradition” to “our sisters of Hawaii and other island races”; second, Westerners, who were tied to “our sisters of the Orient from whose ancient philosophies we have so much to p. 123

learn”; and third, Pakeha, who were linked to “our sisters of America and of this territory

Elsie Andrews (third from right, back row) and other 1934 delegation leaders. Chatelaine (December 1934): 22. Courtesy of Chatelaine, Rogers Publishing Ltd. [Hawai‘i] and of the Dominions of Canada and Australia who share our Aryan origin and tongue.” British ancestry and English as one’s rst language united settler women in a common racial identity as well as a cultural one. Older indigenous connections to land did not preclude settlers’ own attachments; rather, these attachments provided for a shared egalitarian outlook. Addressing her Aryan sisters of the Paci c Rim, Andrews pointed to the geographical foundations inspiring their common outlook: “The same blue waters lap our shores as do yours. The same fragrant winds whisper in our valleys and on our mountain peaks. The same pleasant sunshine caresses our elds and pasturelands. And in our hearts glow the same warm desire 91

for the common weal.”

Thus Andrews ascribed to colonialism a benign e ect: a ection for the settler

colonial landscape had produced a progressive politics while naturalizing settler colonial rule. How did the audience receive the two? Andrews’ sardonic record reveals the contradictory e ects of performing interracial harmony. She seems not to have exaggerated when asserting they were the highlight of the conference: “People were interested in our greeting I know, because one can always sense a kind of 92

breathless attention which means more than politeness.” p. 124

But as she was to discover the next day, that

breathlessness was not simple admiration. Responses from various delegates re ected confusion

about

the racial makeup of New Zealand, with some delegates entirely missing the bilingual and cross-cultural point of the performance. Andrew made light of the result: “I’m afraid I shall never live down my Maori speech—on Thursday morning I was introduced to an American who looked at me in a bewildered fashion and then said ‘So you do speak English?’ And someone asked one of our delegates at the dinner: ‘Does that 93

lady speak any English at all?’”

For others, the presentation had been more moving than even Andrews

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

lands [in] common sisterhood.” This sisterhood comprised three collectives: rst, “our Maoris,” who were

could have anticipated. Among the audience was Dr. Nadine Kavinoky (a North American specialist in family health), who had presented a paper on sex education, eugenics, and family life. Like many of her contemporaries, Kavinoky spoke in favor of the sterilization of the mentally “un t” toward improving the white race, but as eugenics was largely outside of the PPWA’s ambit, mostly she advocated gentler forms of 94

social engineering toward facilitating race hygiene.

Kavinoky was fascinated but also disturbed by the

performance of interracial harmony by Andrews and Bennett, not for its complex articulation of a crossKavinoky’s eyes symbolic of the capacity of the white race, like the “family” in her research, to become happier and healthier through the eradication of outmoded behaviors. Un tness (or, in this case, racial bigotry) was the product of bad learning and environment, not of individual goodness or badness. Andrews learned from Kneeland that, during their presentation, Kavinoky had whispered tearfully to her delegation leader: “New Zealand has a lesson to teach the world!” Andrews continued: “But you can never imagine what impressed her most. When we turned to walk back to our chairs I stepped aside to let Mrs Bennett precede me.” This was the rst time Dr. Kavinoky claimed to have seen such public “deference extended to a 95

‘coloured person.’”

The largely veiled backdrop of US race relations shaping the Pan-Paci c women’s

community would be further revealed to Andrews three years later with the unexpected arrival of several African American women to the Vancouver conference. A few days after the conference, likely on the basis of their dual presentation, Andrews and Bennett were invited to speak at an Indigenous Hawaiian church service. The Kawaiahao Church in Honolulu had occupied a grand old building since before US annexation and continued to hold morning services in Hawaiian and 96

English.

Andrews noted that Bennett was instrumental to the success of their joint appearance. Having a

friend of color opened new possibilities for exchange. “It was wonderful,” she wrote, “to see the instant response to the native race. I was a visitor: she was their sister.” It was likely through Bennett that Andrews p. 125

was asked to speak on the following Sunday as well. A ecting shyness at the proposition, Andrews exclaimed, “Begobs, I’m never taking Mrs Bennett anywhere anymore,” but noted that if she ever returned 97

to Honolulu, she would have “some brown friends at all events.”

Andrews saw in her closeness with Bennett grounds to claim a larger friendship with indigenous people. In her sermon a week later, she described feeling “at home” among Native Hawaiians: “In appearance, language and in largeness of heart, our Maoris in New Zealand are very much like you, so when I come among you I do not feel that I am among strangers. I feel that I am at home.” She continued: “I am not of the Maori race, I am a Pakeha, or as you would say, a Haole—but one can be a Haole and still be sincere, anxious to help another race to work out its destiny.” Turning to the future of the Paci c, Andrews asserted that Maori and Hawaiians were likely to face a di

cult transition into modern life, the destiny of Maori,

Hawaiians, and other Paci c races being to follow in the footsteps of the West. These were matters central to the PPWA. Andrews stated bluntly that Westernization was not something that could be either opposed or turned back, as New Zealand exempli ed: My ancestors came to New Zealand a hundred years ago, bringing a more sophisticated civilisation with them than the Maoris were accustomed to. This new civilisation was not wholly bad, and I do not think the Maori race would want to go back and be just as they were before the white man came among them. While colonial rule in New Zealand had improved the lot of the indigenous people overall, Andrews blamed its previous failings on individual settler colonials who had not upheld their responsibilities towards Maori. Not all Pakeha were “sincere,” she admitted to the congregation, for “unfortunately among the white people there are always some who think that because in certain ways they appear to have advanced further than other races, they are therefore superior and their civilisation should supersede all others.” While the Maori had experienced the negative e ects of this superiority complex, this was now mostly in the past:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

cultural exchange, but for the simple fact of Bennett’s deference toward Andrews. This politeness was in

For a long time our Maoris were unsettled and unhappy and grave injustices were done to them, and even when the white man tried to put right the wrong he had done, he did not always act in the wisest way. Consequently because of us the Maori have been handicapped in his development as a free people. But there are many in New Zealand anxious to encourage this development. p. 126

Clearly, Andrews understood herself to be one of these more enlightened souls. “Development” also brought “exchange,” as Pakeha culture—like other Western cultures—could learn from indigenous peoples

With the passage of a hundred years the Maori has taught some lessons to his pakeha brother. By remaining true to the tradition of his Maori culture he has earned respect and sympathy and understanding, so that a day of hope has now dawned and the Maori in New Zealand now look forward to a future where they will stand side by side with us in working out the common destiny of our two races. In settler colonies, destinies were necessarily joined through common domicile: New Zealand is not for the Pakeha: it is not for the Maori: it is ours jointly—our common home, in which we dwell in friendliness and goodwill. What is good in modern civilisation and what is good 98

in ancient civilisation, have become our common heritage.

Andrews spoke here of a new and as yet uncharted collaboration among virtual equals, but she soon reverted to more familiar paths. Despite the great success of their performance in 1934, Andrews returned to New Zealand, not with interracial harmony in mind, but with the need to “preserve” Maori culture and people. Visiting the modest birthplace of the “last” reigning Hawaiian queen, Queen Emma, just before leaving Honolulu, she may have been hosted there by Native Hawaiian women among the members of the Daughters of Hawai‘i (as had been the case among conference delegates in 1928).

99

Princess Kawananakoa

was a member of the organization and a leading campaigner for the protection of cultural sites such as the queen’s birthplace, and she may personally have accompanied Andrews. Whether or not this occurred, Andrews saw, in the display of cultural objects at the site, evidence not of a vibrant living culture but of the need for the preservation of rapidly disappearing cultural traditions. Preservation sat more comfortably with settler colonialism than the more complicated and unsettling prospect of cultures developing in tandem through an ongoing process of exchange, something that Marie Keesing would argue for in following years. Andrews saw in Hawai‘i a warning for Pakeha in New Zealand. She described “a note of tragedy about Hawaiian things which makes me very sad and very determined to learn something of Maori 100

problems in New Zealand so that we can preserve them as an individual race.” p. 127

various

In the end, despite her

experiences of the power of Maori and Native Hawaiian women in their negotiations of

international women’s community, Andrews returned to New Zealand with a renewed commitment to the Maori as a people and a culture to be saved through white protection. Their future would depend on Pakeha guardianship of the continuation of their traditions and way of life. In Andrews’ mind, this prospect would continue to depend upon the enlightened awareness of white people like herself. Over the following years, Andrews would be less involved in the performance of interracial harmony. From 1931 until her untimely death in 1948, she ascended the PPWA hierarchy, rst as secretary-treasurer, then as a member of the New Zealand National Committee, and, from 1937, as chairman of the International Program Committee and one of three International Committee members. A key gure in the organization’s formulation and then re-formation after World War II, she was far from the reluctant internationalist she had claimed to be. Her account of the New Zealand delegation at the 1934 PPWA conference in Honolulu provides some remarkable insights into the interpersonal and intercultural negotiations required in performing the “interracial harmony” desired by Pan-Paci c women internationalists. Her letter-book diaries, often ippant and self-e acing, document something also of the role of Victoria Bennett in making

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

who had managed to safeguard their cultural traditions:

the New Zealand reputation and of the complex exchange between two women as a friendship unfolded between them during the voyage and at the ensuing conference. This friendship constituted for Andrews a lens through which to re ect upon her Pakeha identity and her wish for a

rmation as a good cultural

internationalist overseas and a good settler colonial at home. The two were intertwined during the PPWA conference but fell apart when she reentered the national domain. At a more fundamental level, her inclusive stance remains impressive. In racism she saw the source of a terrible fate for the whole of another world war seemed inevitable. Not long before her death in 1941, she spoke of these lifelong concerns to the Dominion Conference of the Women Teachers’ Association. Emphasizing the power of the individual to learn a new way of being in the world, she warned: Unless we can clearly see and accept the broad proposition that the human race is a single human family … unless we can reject or revolutionise our nineteenth-century mentality and subscribe to the initial axiom of interdependence, agreement must remain impossible, and we shall have to resign ourselves … to plunging breathlessly to our own destruction. … The e ort to agree may 101

almost kill us; the failure to do so most certainly will. p. 128

For Victoria Bennett, appearing at the conference in 1934 advanced her reputation as an elite Maori woman. It consolidated her connections to Pakeha women’s international organizations as well as contributed to her already high standing within her own community. Through participation in the PPWA network, she asserted her agency not only as the rst among Maori members to address a women’s international network but also as a Polynesian woman of rank. In Honolulu she was an interlocutor between Polynesians and Maori, Pakeha and Maori, and Pakeha and other white women in the Paci c region. She continued to participate in PPWA conferences over the following decades, endorsing their value to the inaugural MWWL Conference held in Wellington in 1951. Advising delegates that she and Jean Hammond had been privileged to attend in 1934, she explained: “There is plenty to do at the Conferences. We lay down our problems and they tell us theirs. The problems are the same in every country.” Reiterating the conference ideal of interpersonal exchange, she asserted: “It is meeting face to face that is going to help towards gaining peace in the 102

world.”

One of the women in the audience was Mira Petricevich, whose involvement in the PPWA occupies

chapter 5. The next chapter, however, turns to women’s peace politics and its uneasy relationship to cultural diversity and globalization in the women’s Pan-Paci c.

Notes 1. 2.

3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.

10.

Ballantyne and Burton, “Introduction.” Regarding this larger project to constitute Maori as “Brown Britons,” see James Belich, “Racial Harmony (1): Merging Maori?” in Paradise Reforged: A History of the New Zealanders from the 1880s to the Year 2000 (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 2001), 209–210; and Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race. Burton, Burdens of History. Sandra Stanley Holton, “Segregation, Racism and White Women Reformers,” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 1 (2001): 5–26. Christine M. Skwiot, “Itineraries of Empire: The Uses of U.S. Tourism in Cuba and Hawaiʻi, 1898–1959” (PhD thesis, Rutgers University, New Brunswick, NJ, 2002). Holton, “Kinship and Friendship.” Leila J. Rupp, “Sexuality and Politics in the Early Twentieth Century: The Case of the International Womenʼs Movement,” Feminist Studies 3 (Fall 1997): 577–605. Mineke Bosch, with Annemarie Kloosterman, eds., Politics and Friendship: Letters from the International Woman Su rage Alliance, 1902–1942 (Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 1990). See Maria C. Lugones and Elizabeth V. Spelman, “Have We Got a Theory for You! Feminist Theory, Cultural Imperialism and the Demand for ʻthe Womanʼs Voice,ʼ” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 6, no. 6 (1983): 573–581. My thanks to Eileen Boris for this reference. Gillian Whitlock, The Intimate Empire: Reading Womenʼs Autobiography (London: Cassell, 2000), 14. See also Ann Laura

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

humankind, a message that would be forcefully reiterated at the next conference, held in 1937, when

11. 12. 13. 14.

17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38.

39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. 45.

http://www.vuw.ac.nz/wisc/sta /alison.html. 46. 47. 48.

Diary 1934, 121, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 136. Georgina Sweet to Mme. Mundt, October 6, 1930, D600/918/2, ILOA.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

15. 16.

Stoler, Carnal Knowledge and Imperial Power: Race and the Intimate in Colonial Rule (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002). Mary Louise Pratt, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (New York: Routledge, 1992). Whitlock, Intimate Empire, 14, 5. Ravi de Costa, A Higher Authority: Indigenous Transnationalism and Australia (Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 2006). Simon During, “Postcolonialism and Globalization: Towards a Historicization of Their Inter-relation,” Cultural Studies 14, no. 3–4 (2000): 385–404. McGregor, Imagined Destinies, 106–107. Felix M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries (Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937), 63. Keesing acknowledges the collaboration of his wife and Sir Peter Buck in Felix M. Keesing, Social Anthropology in Polynesia: A Review of Research (London: Oxford University Press, 1953), x, 3. F. M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries, 48. Marie Keesing, “Cultural Contributions of Pacific Countries,” Pan-Pacific April–June 1939, 10. “National and International Relations,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 45. “Notes of the Address Given by Mrs. M. Keesing,” July 1, 1939, Seaton Papers. Marie Keesing, Pacific Islands in War and Peace, American Council, Institute of Pacific Relations, Pamphlet 14, 1944, 63, Beaglehole Rare Books Collection, Victoria University, Auckland. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 34, no. 4 (1928): 412. Eleanor Hinder, “Report of Visit to Samoa and Fiji,” MS 2006/6/109, Rischbieth Papers. “Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” 26. Bessie Rischbieth, “The East Awakens: Travels in Asia,” Dawn, March 19, 1930, 3. Paul Gordon Lauren, “From One War to Another,” in Power and Prejudice, 114. L. J. Moore, “Elle Meets the President.” Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 20, 1934, 3. Anna Cole, Victoria Haskins, and Fiona Paisley, eds., Uncommon Ground: White Women in Aboriginal History (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2005). Unsourced, undated news clipping, Andrews Papers. James Bennett, “Maori as Honorary Members of the White Tribe,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 29, no. 3 (2001): 33–54; Belich, “Racial Harmony.” “Bennett, Frederick Augustus, 1871–1950,” Dictionary of New Zealand Biography, vol. 3, 1901–1920 (Wellington: Auckland University Press), 49–51. Matsuda, “Pacific.” Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 61–68. History of the Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association of New Zealand, (Christchurch, n.d., ca. 1979). “A Womanʼs Hour at the Pan-Pacific Forum,” 7–8. Whitlock, introduction to Intimate Empire, 1–7. See also Raewyn Dalziel, “Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1931–,”in Anne Else, ed., Women Together: A History of Womenʼs Organisations in New Zealand: Nga Ropu Wahine o te Motu (Wellington: Daphne Brasell Associates Press, Historical Branch, Department of Internal A airs, 1993), 88–90; Agnes J. Shelton, comp., “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” MS 88-19-14/14, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington; Letitia Coleman, History of the New Zealand Branch of the Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1928–1978 (Christchurch: PPSEAWA New Zealand, 1978), 33; “Notes of a Deputation from N.Z. Women Teachersʼ Association,” E2, 1946/27ca, part 1, Res and Remits from New Zealand Women Teachers, New Zealand Women Teachersʼ Association Papers, Archives New Zealand, Wellington. Diary 1934, 94, MS 312, Andrews Papers. Elsie Andrews, “Primary School Problems in New Zealand,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 213–217. Mary E. Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries of the Pacific along Educational Lines,” 1925, IPR Papers. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Number,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 444. “Education Project Report,” August 13, 1930, Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference 1930, 50/7558/1353, General and Miscellaneous Section, LNA. Leila Rupp, “Getting to Know You,” in Worlds of Women, 180–204. Alison J. Laurie, “Female Friends or Lesbian Lovers—Elsie Andrews and Muriel Kirton,”

61. 62. 63. 64.

65. 66.

67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77.

78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93.

E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 99. Diary 1930, 59, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 60. Diary 1934, 175, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 78. Elsie Andrews to Ann Satterthwaite, June 22, 1936, box 8, folder 312, PPU Papers. Diary 1930, 97, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 71. Diary 1934, 70, Andrews Papers. Diary 1930, 92, 93, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 95. Diary 1934, 51, Andrews Papers. An “ancient Maori stockade” was regularly advertised in the PPU Bulletin—e.g., no. 125 (July 1930): 14. Unsourced, undated news clipping, Andrews Papers. “Presentation on the Pan-Pacific Conference to New Plymouth Peace Council,” typescript, December 3, 1934, Andrews Papers. Honolulu Star-Bulletin, May 19, 1934, 1. “Historical Background,” in Anna Rogers and Miria Simpson, eds., Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau: Te Ropu Wahine Maori Toko I Te Ora; Early Stories from Founding Members of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, as Told to Dame Mira Szaszy (Whanga Maori) (Auckland: Maori Womenʼs Welfare League / Bridget Williams Books, 1993), xii–xviii; “Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League … 1951,” 10, 18, MS 1396-001, Maori Womenʼs Welfare League (MWWL) Papers, MWWL Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. Honolulu Star-Bulletin, July 10, 1934, 4. Maori women were members of New Zealand womenʼs organizations with international networks such as the YWCA and the WCTU. Tania Rei, Geraldine McDonald, and Ngahuia Te Awekotuku, “Nga Ropu Wahine Maori: Maori Womenʼs Organisations,” in Else, Women Together, 3–15; Tania Rei, Maori Women and the Vote (Wellington: Huia Press, 1993). “Victoria Women to Attend Conference,” Vancouver Daily Times, July 10, 1937, 7. Diary 1934, 42, Andrews Papers; Barbara Brookes and Margaret Tennant, “Maori and Pakeha Women: Many Histories, Divergent Pasts?” in Barbara Brookes et al., Women in History 2 (Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 1992), 35. New Zealand Girl, March 1, 1936, 4. Ibid., February 1, 1936, 2. Diary 1934, 20, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 121. History of the Pan-Pacific, 38. Diary 1934, 15, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 29. Ibid., 42. Ibid., 28. A womenʼs haka poi features swaying movements, fierce expressions, and chants. For an example of Pakeha learning haka poi, see Alan Armstrong, Maori Games and Hakas: Instructions, Words and Actions (Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1964), 83. Diary 1934, 42, 50, 53, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 102. Ibid., 17, 27. Ibid., 21. Ibid., 58, 60. Albert Pierce Taylor, Under Hawaiian Skies (Honolulu: Advertiser Publishing Co., 1922), 333–334. Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 3, 1934, 7. Diary 1934, 54, Andrews Papers. Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 3, 1934, 7. Ibid., August 20, 1934, 3. George F. Nellist, Women of Hawaii (Honolulu: E. A. Langton-Boyle, 1929), 155–156. Diary 1934, 72, 78, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 98, 99, 101. Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 11. Diary 1934, 99, Andrews Papers. Ibid., 98.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60.

94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925671 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Dr. Nadine Kavinoky, “Family Health,” Journal of Pan-Pacific Research Institution 9, no. 3 (1934): 2–11. Diary 1934, 178–179. Olive Wyndette, Islands of Destiny: A History of Hawaii (Rutland, VT: Charles E. Tuttle, 1968), 260. Diary 1934, 150. Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 12. As recorded in a 1928 photograph reproduced in a special report on the first Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 432. 100. Diary 1934, 134. 101. “The Search for Peace,” in Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 14–21. 102. “Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” 18.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Four Population, Peace, and Protection  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0004 Published: July 2009

Pages 129–160

Abstract This chapter focuses on the fourth Pan-Paci c Women's Conference held in Vancouver, Canada, in the summer of 1937. Under the conference theme of “Practical Ways and Means to Promote Peace,” participants discussed a range of issues concerning the promotion of world cooperation and the end of war. While delegates traveled toward the conference, Sino-Japanese hostilities in Manchuria recommenced and were destined to escalate by December into the horrors of Nanking. To many of those present in 1937, a second world war seemed imminent, underlining even more strongly the need for a new way forward in global a airs. Following the war, the association gradually re-formed, to meet again in Honolulu in 1949, and a new generation of nonwhite women from decolonized and settler colonial nations represented their own organizations in the Pan-Paci c.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific Women's Conference, world peace, World War II, international a airs Pan-Pacific Women's Conference, world peace, World War II, international a airs Subject: Regional and Area Studies

In the summer of 1937, women internationalists from across the Paci c gathered in Vancouver, Canada, for the fourth Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference. Under the conference theme of “Practical Ways and Means to Promote Peace,” over the next two weeks participants discussed a range of issues concerning the promotion of world cooperation and the end of war. Projects with titles such as “Youth Movements for Peace,” “International A airs Today,” “Development of Public Opinion,” and “Population” were considered by the conference as it grappled with the implications of increasing unrest in Europe and Asia. While delegates traveled toward the conference, Sino-Japanese hostilities in Manchuria recommenced and were destined to 1

escalate by December into the horrors of Nanking. To many of those present in 1937, a second world war seemed imminent, underlining even more strongly the need for a new way forward in global a airs. The promotion of peace was integral to the PPWA’s cultural internationalist outlook. Not simply a peace organization, nor particularly interested in asserting womankind’s essential capacity for paci sm, the association saw in its cross-cultural conference praxis the makings of a peaceful world community.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

Through greater familiarity than men had with the domestic world, it argued, women shared an acute awareness of the essential interconnection between people. They were better able therefore to see links between individual physical and psychological wellbeing and the formation of healthy, cooperative, internationally minded world communities. The value of women’s inherent capacity to understand the importance of community was highlighted in 1930 by the chair of the US Mainland delegation, Alice Parsons (National League of Women Voters). Parsons pointed to the imperative for all women, not just those who emanating from the masculine origins of citizenship, and to promote in its place a feminine model of global 2

citizenry based on cooperation and interrelationship.

If paci sm was a core element of women’s internationalism more generally, the recent experience of a p. 130

world war had confronted many among

its membership. Paci sm continued to be a divisive issue into the

interwar era and would again divide individuals as the 1930s witnessed once more a rise in militarism around the world. In 1932 the association’s rst honorary president, North American feminist Jane Addams, had written to British activist Kathleen Courtney about the problem of paci sm for the women’s movement. As the vice president of the Peace and Disarmament Committee of Women’s International Organisations based in Geneva, Courtney lobbied the League of Nations on behalf of women’s organizations supporting peace. In her letter to Courtney, Addams re ected on the traumatic split that had occurred during World War I when, in 1915, protesting the inclusion of a Germany delegate, the National Union of Women’s Su rage Societies of Great Britain had refused to send its own representative to the International Women’s Peace Congress at the Hague. A breakaway group that included Courtney responded by forming the Women’s International League for Peace and Freedom (WILPF). The league had gone on to campaign internationally against not only war but also all forms of bigotry and oppression, including the violence of racism, which it 3

considered to be among war’s central causes. As we saw in the previous chapter, Elsie Andrews of the New Zealand delegation had found her own absolute paci sm at odds with the views of other delegation leaders who expressed their willingness to support war in order to protect world peace. Cognizant of these di erences in the paci st community—absolutist versus relativist—Addams acknowledged the enormous di

culties in carrying out a resolutely paci st agenda at the international level, adding that maintaining

meaningful relations across national and cultural diversity was di

cult even in times of peace. Given that

international conferences, if in microcosm, were to provide a prophylactic to world war, then internal divisions met there only emphasized the necessity to work more assiduously on creating positive cultural relations. Thinking back over the years, Addams continued: “Perhaps it takes more moral energy than any of us possess. … Like the bulk of our generation we may be nding international community too di

cult,

4

even upon the very small scale in which we are trying it.” The PPWA would o er an opportunity for leading women activists like Addams and Courtney to rearticulate a women’s agenda for peace in the interwar context by making cultural diversity and nationalism the method of their cooperative work. Moreover, a cultural internationalist approach was particularly pertinent following the war as empires of old were recon gured and new anticolonial nationalisms emerged across the world. If World War I had shown that con ict over economics, population, and territory was the primary cause of war, racism was considered its underlying source. In her lecture to the PPWA conference in Vancouver in 1937, Courtney would speak p. 131

movingly of the worsening situation facing the world. Yet

again, the mobilization of race antagonisms

was proving a destructive force in world a airs. The world was being drawn into another war through misunderstanding, bigotry, and fear—while “man seeks peace, yet everywhere prepares for war.” More than ever, the Paci c gured as a site in which the future of the world was to be decided: “Peace today means international cooperation, and the real problem [facing us in the present] is to bring about such 5

cooperation among the peoples of the Paci c.” In 1928 Jane Addams had requested that motherhood be the focus of the rst conference, fearing that division over paci sm as had been the Euro-American women’s experience would be repeated amid the nascent Pan-Paci c community. At the end of the conference in 1934, however, the Japan delegation formally requested that peace be added to the next conference 6

program. Peace and su rage had been cemented in Japanese feminist politics, not least through the visit of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

were active paci sts in peace societies, to join in opposing the isolationism or aggressive nationalism

7

Addams herself in the early 1920s. As their country—like others in the region, such as the United States— became increasingly militaristic, joining with other women to talk about peace took on a powerful signi cance for these delegates. They suggested Japan be considered as the location for the 1937 conference, but the military government in Japan and worsening relations with China led to the next conference being convened in Canada. Peace politics would become a hotly debated topic in Vancouver. Given the worsening world situation, the PPWA was rightly proud of its achievement in successfully without PPU funding), the PPWA’s “East meets West” agenda continued to in uence proceedings. Given the substantial populations of Chinese and Japanese Canadians, it was an agenda well received by locals and warmly reported in the press. The correspondent for the Sydney Morning Herald, Australia’s Isabel Randall Colyer, extolled, for example, the “spirit of goodwill and friendly cooperation” that existed when the “women of the East meet women of the West” at the conference. She found in their cooperation an example for exchange and goodwill between their two civilizations. Engaged in sharing views “freely, without fear of misunderstanding” on vital questions of hygiene, health, population, education, public opinion, and standards of living, she wrote, delegates had been able to establish dialogue also on the “most important [issue] of all, ways and means for promoting world peace. … No easy task this, with the tragic background of 8

war clouds to right and left.” Although world organization had advanced in many ways, imminent world war indicated failure in the urgent task of developing a workable global civilization. The fear of cultural and racial di erence still seemed to provide a context for aggressive individualism and nationalism. Nor would p. 132

democracy itself ensure world peace, as was apparent in the recent ascendancy of fascism

and national

socialism in Italy and Germany. Japan’s invasion of Chinese territory had illustrated the potential for militarism among rising nations also, as it reiterated the territorial ambitions of European empire. Now, more than ever, the world community needed to learn from women the cross-cultural skills necessary to for a peaceful future. According to Bessie Rischbieth, despite current setbacks in world a airs, women internationalists routinely disseminated these skills via their work in international networks around the globe: By earnestly studying the needs and aims of other nations, analysing carefully the reasons of past wars and international disputes, exchanging views and learning more of the ideals, habits and customs of other countries, with the hand of true love and fellowship extended, the women who organise and attend the Pan-Paci c Conferences hope to thus spread and di use these interests to women throughout the world, creating new friendships, cementing old ties and breaking down all 9

prejudices, in the hope that war in time will become an utter impossibility.

Sasha Davidson, a public lecturer from Toronto and guest of the Canada delegation, reiterated these hopes. She advised PPWA delegates: “We must become equipped with new principles and in so doing cultivate a will for change. We must evoke ways of combining order and stability with liberty and chance. The essence 10

of democracy is not politics, but a way of life.”

US delegate Mary Woolley argued further that, despite their

lesser experience in public life, “the women of the East as well as of the West” had “greater freedom and wider training” than men and were better equipped to formulate the new way of life for a world civilization. They were less bound by the aggressive individualism of modern society, under which men had increasingly become disconnected from their humanity. Women, she asserted, understood that “way of life” was measured in how one lived ethically within the culturally diverse world community, and not by personal acquisition or power. Seeking to illustrate her view that women shared a perspective on the world that transcended cultural di erence, Woolley pointed to the example of Mei Huan-Chuen (president of the Chinese [Shanghai] Young Women’s Christian Association). When complimented for her capacity to participate in the PPWA, the China delegation leader had replied: “For generations, Chinese women in the 11

house have been learning how to meet and deal with human relationships.”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

organizing an international conference in 1937. At this, its rst fully independent conference (entirely

Above all else, friendly relations between the Japan and China delegations during this period in history seemed to con rm the capacity for women’s cultural internationalism. Despite their “very deep racial and p. 133

national

pride,” one commentator declared, Japanese and Chinese women in their respective delegations 12

met each other with “determined goodwill” and with the very kind of “new heart” the world needed.

Others commended the Japan delegates for expressing opposition to the kind of aggressive nationalism practiced by their government toward China. The Japan delegation leader, Tsune Gauntlett, told the 13

Gauntlett had been

one of a group of Japanese women internationalists who, six years earlier at the Women’s International League for Peace and Freedom international conference, had apologized on behalf of their government for 14

the rst invasion of Manchuria.

The delegation from China brought its own hopes for cross-cultural understanding. Emphasizing its interest in the peaceful resolution of national con ict through international agreement, the delegates o ered gifts of tiny scissors to each of their co-delegates. Their leader, Mei Huan-Chuen, explained that the 15

scissors symbolized a desire “to cut away all the causes of international misunderstanding.”

In 1928, Dr.

Mei Ting of the China delegation had expressed doubts concerning the readiness of Chinese women to participate in the PPWA. Nearly ten years later, Mei Huan-Chuen would conclude that the 1937 conference experience had been a valuable one. In the closing session, she stated that having been instructed by her government “to come and give the Conference the once over,” she had been convinced of its worth by “the patience, tolerance, zeal and great capacity for work shown by all the delegates,” and that “China should 16

never in future doubt she has a part to play in the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference.”

These examples of cooperative relations and enthusiasm for international dialogue were of particular signi cance to the PPWA, with its system of national delegations. Rather than increasing hostilities between women divided by national policies, it seemed to have provided a way to rearticulate nationalism itself. Arguably, the anti-nationalism of women paci sts in earlier decades had proven too stringent for the women’s community, and in the end the majority had chosen to support their own nations in the world war. As it had from the very rst conference, the use of ethical nationalism exercised the thoughts of Pan-Paci c women delegates in Vancouver. In preparation for the conference, the International Relations Section of the PPWA considered the question “National Policy as it a ects International Relations: What limitations on Nationalism were desirable?” While the section would answer (predictably) that ultimately the League of Nations would provide the necessary limitations, the worsening global situation con rmed for many PPWA internationalists the need for a new kind of cooperative, outward-looking nationalism. In her opening p. 134

address to the conference

in 1934, president Georgina Sweet called for a reconceptualization of the nation

toward a “new era in civilization.” She quoted the work of Alfred Zimmern, who was the author of Problems of Peace, published in 1932, and a founding member of UNESCO. Like many other Western commentators, Zimmern had been deeply a ected by the defeat of Russia by Japan. According to historian Frank Furedi, he was one among his generation who warned of the victory of the nonwhite races unless the West 17

strengthened its racial bonds.

Sweet found in his publication a more benign emphasis on the value of

public service and world citizenship, although, given the racialized context of talk about a future world civilization, undoubtedly the two sides of Zimmern’s thesis were interconnected. Sweet advised her audience that Zimmern had asserted that the formation of “true communities” was only possible through intimacy and interpersonal trust, as well as through “thinking for others in terms of public service.” Even though most nations were “predominantly nationalistic in thought” in the older sense, Sweet saw about her the beginnings of a worldwide movement seeking to renounce aggressive nationalism and to replace it with “internationally minded” individuals and nations. While some women worked toward these ends in public life, others achieved parallel outcomes in the domestic domain. Therefore, she concluded, “no one surely will deny the very powerful in uence exerted by women, whether directly as individuals or indirectly 18

through the family as the unit of society.”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

conference: “What is needed today is an entire change in the mentality of all nations.”

But nationalism was more than a ect; it was also tied to territory. Absent from Sweet’s analysis was attention to the imperial and colonial interests by which the European nations had established themselves as world powers. After all, it had been the asserted threat to this ascendancy by Japan’s defeat of Russia that had inspired Zimmern. Continuing to dominate world history, although increasingly joined by such new competitors for world power, the imperial nations had involved millions of colonized peoples in World War I, while their promises concerning decolonization following the war had not been kept. At the same time, protectionism intended to bolster weakened Western economies in an increasingly global economic marketplace. Although not a member of the League of Nations, the United States was an important force in the ILO and, through the Monroe Doctrine, had established the right of nations to defend economic interests, both directly and through tari s. Meanwhile, the colonies—including some more recently 19

acquired—continued to supply the resources necessary for economic recovery in the West.

These powerful changes in global relations were not without implications for cultural internationalism. In p. 135

its editorial on the conference, the

Vancouver Daily Times called for a “worldwide women’s strike against

war.” Its editor asserted that “a saner conduct of international a airs” was essential, for “do we, or do we 20

not, want to save civilization?”

But what would a world civilization look like when shared in cross-cultural

context, and how would the interests of women across the world be articulated within its reformulation? These questions confronted the 1937 conference as it contemplated the intertwined questions of how to promote peace, whether women needed protection or were equal to men, and how the two elements of their agenda (the one paci st and anti-racist, and the other social reformist) might combine to produce world progress. While women might exhibit special qualities in relation to cooperative internationalism, the PPWA had already shown itself divided over the question of a women-only forum. As discussed earlier, its membership had expressed di ering opinions concerning the necessity or otherwise of establishing a women’s network in the Paci c region. Many considered this a retrograde step, condemning women and women’s issues to greater rather than less marginalization. This period also saw con icting approaches by women’s organizations lobbying the League of Nations. Some groups argued that self-determination for women would be best achieved through the establishment of protective legislation, while others promoted an equal rights agenda based on nondiscrimination between the sexes. The latter would gain ascendancy in the UN 21

after the war.

The question of “di erence versus equality” feminism underlying these opposing strategies

had its parallel in the cultural internationalism of the PPWA, but with an additional questioning of the Eurocentric model assumed by both sides of the equity argument. Many non-Western delegates at the PPWA, particularly those from Japan and Southeast Asia, challenged assumptions about the trajectory of development in the Paci c and the meaning of progress assumed by the Western teleological model. Although Western and non-Western delegates were not monolithic blocs uniformly adopting opposing positions on this issue, and although individual delegates responded di erently to the equity-or-protection 22

debate,

behind a growing awareness of these variety of positions remained the larger question of

Westernization and feminism’s role in the Paci c. It was a question never fully resolved. Non-Western delegates would variously appropriate and/or reject elements of the pro-protectionist and paci st version of Christian and social-reform international feminism on which the PPWA was founded. Some would express doubts about the overtly protectionist approach adopted by the PPWA and resent its representation of Paci c women as only likely to achieve modernity through adopting Western notions of a sexual double p. 136

standard and of women’s vulnerability to exploitation by men, as well as female endangerment in the industrialized workplace. Despite these expressed doubts, the very foundations of the PPWA were protectionist, as it proposed the need to provide a protective space in which non-Western women practiced internationalism and Western women learned about cultural relativism (or, indeed, the world learned to cooperate). More speci cally, according to the Pan-Paci c agenda for social reform in the region, nonWestern women would need the support of legislative protection if they were to negotiate the gendered

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the worldwide Depression in the late 1920s had precipitated an era of unprecedented economic

impacts of modernization. Thus, the majority of PPWA members, especially those from the ostensibly modernized Western countries, advocated “universal” reforms, such as restriction from night factory work, the regulation of prostitution against the sexual double standard, and the medicalization of reproduction. Establishing protective standards for women was among reforms in the settler nations of Australia, New Zealand, Canada, Hawai‘i, and the US Mainland, where anxiety about population quantity and quality overarched ideals about health, tness, and national vitality, all of which were fundamental to white

From this perspective, population was inherently a peace issue. If the virility of the white population was central to settler colonial nation formation, the modern management of the rising global population was equally pressing. By the early twentieth century, birth control was one strategy (if still controversial) by which some commentators advocated controlling overpopulation’s substantial threat to world peace. In her study of the biopolitics of world health and population in the interwar years, Alison Bashford argues that the League of Nations situated its work on population within economic rather than health concerns, thereby segregating matters of reproduction, birth control, and family planning from the population management and demographic interests of its World Health Organization. Despite the involvement of US birth control campaigner Margaret Sanger, the World Population Conference held in Geneva in 1927 was avowedly “scienti c” rather than “applied” in its approach. Instead of the modalities of sexual conduct and reproduction, the Economics Section at the League concerned itself with “space, density, movement, and 23

land.”

Distinctions between scienti c and applied could not be maintained at the national level, however. Issues of reproduction and “ tness” were of primary importance to national policy in the settler colonies of the Paci c Rim, where racial matters were at the forefront. A New Zealand study on birth control had only recently advised that, if “intelligently applied,” birth control could control population growth without 24

adversely a ecting the white population.

Birth control raised other specters, including the application of

eugenics to improving white populations. When the US Mainland Committee had originally considered the p. 137

idea of a Pan-Paci c conference in 1925, it

had included eugenics, the management of population to

enhance quality, in its suggestions for the forthcoming program. Although eugenics did not become central to the PPWA’s agenda, more concerned as it was with development and cultural diversity than with racial enhancement, Hawai‘i resident Dr. Vivia Appleton supported its use in improving the quality of o spring in 25

less advanced countries like China.

At the same time that contraception remained a controversial subject

for many of its delegates, the supposedly high birth rates in Asian countries were often claimed to pose a direct threat to nations with smaller, white populations, such as Australia, where early twentieth-century fears about declining birth rates among white and middle-class women were su 26

a national inquiry.

ciently strong to instigate

And, as we have seen, the idea for the PPWA in 1924 had been inspired by the asserted

negative impact of modernization on the birth rate of Paci c island peoples. The political implications of these three levels of debate—the new science of global population demographics, concerns about national tness and whiteness, and assertions of the degenerative impact of Westernization on “native” reproduction rates—and their connection with world peace would come to the fore in a roundtable on population led by delegates from China, Japan, the United States, Canada, and Australia. To these issues was added a world context in which global immigration patterns and the territorial ambitions of imperial nations were then being challenged by world politics. As the second half of this chapter illustrates, during the roundtable the issue of birth control was considered alongside these larger questions of demography, national territory, and immigration. In e ect, the PPWA combined World Health Organization approaches with a cross-cultural debate about women’s birth control and reproductive rights. Despite the PPWA’s asserted commitment to cultural internationalism and its opposition to racial discrimination, in this its rst conference held outside of Hawai‘i, settler women among its membership would defend racially discriminatory restrictive immigration policies that characterized the white settler nations of the Paci c Rim, and they did so against the strident criticisms of their Japanese and Chinese colleagues.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

nationhood.

Vancouver, Conference City In her promotion of the conference in Vancouver, Elizabeth Bailey Price, Canada delegate and honorary president of the Canadian Women’s Press Club, advised delegates that they would nd in their host city a 27

modern port with magni cent views and a “pulsating” downtown.

Following the rapid increase of British

migration at the turn of the century, Vancouver was home to nearly one-third of all white Canadians in British Columbia, while Japanese 28

linked the city to the Paci c. a

and Chinese immigrant populations and a burgeoning tourist industry

Commentators welcoming the international conference anticipated an

rmation of their city’s emerging cosmopolitanism, the Victoria Daily Times predicting that the 29

international gathering would “have a special publicity value from the tourist viewpoint.”

Not evident in these enthusiastic accounts were the histories of colonization and race that shaped Vancouver, as they had other settler colonial cities in the United States, Australia, New Zealand, and Hawai‘i. While Indigenous Canadians were excluded from the city precinct, anxieties about Asian populations reemerged during the interwar period, as historian Kay Anderson has shown, with white violence erupting periodically in Vancouver’s Chinatown. Indeed, only a few months after the PPWA conference in Vancouver, for example, Anglo-Canadian women working in Chinese establishments in the 30

city would be forced to leave their jobs due to public campaigns questioning their safety among Asian men.

Racial tensions in Vancouver would not be discussed during the conference, nor was Canadian immigration restriction critically assessed. Indeed, it made only a eeting appearance during the Population Pressures Roundtable debate. Despite this, the gendered impacts of restrictive immigration policies in shaping the makeup of the local Chinese community would have been apparent to anyone asking why only a handful of local Chinese women attended conference lectures and events that were open to the public. When donating one hundred dollars to the Pan-Paci c organization, the spokesperson for the Chinese Benevolent Association of Vancouver made a point of apologizing “for not having more Chinese women in the audience to welcome the delegates,” explaining that “in Canada … there is only one Chinese woman to every 300 31

Chinese men due to the exclusion act of 1923.”

In another oblique reference to White Canada, Canada

delegate Mrs. Jamieson “expressed the hope that the part played by Chinese and Japanese delegates at the 32

conference would help extend goodwill for the nationals of those countries living in Canada.” Otherwise, local racial issues were marginalized by a focus on world peace. Commending the

overwhelmingly warm reception received by conference delegates in Vancouver, international president and Australia delegate Georgina Sweet emphasized the signi cant numbers of the predominantly white local population who had embraced the conference. “Certainly one of the best” conferences, it had aroused tremendous interest that showed “beyond doubt,” she asserted, the “special value” of internationalism to 33

the local population.

One explanation for this popularity was that at this time the Canadian government

was promoting peace. Along with other British Commonwealth nations, Canada proclaimed itself ideally p. 139

placed to broker

a lasting world peace following World War I. In his welcome address to the conference,

Canadian prime minister MacKenzie King told assembled delegates of his recent visit to England, where he had a

rmed Canada’s role in contributing to goodwill and tolerance to a world environment marked by 34

growing tensions.

Canadian historian Thomas Socknat has shown that signi cant numbers of urban 35

British Canadian women and men in these years actively supported international peace politics.

Thus,

given the paci st tenor within Canadian public life at this time, the PPWA conference was welcomed by the press and patronized by large and appreciative audiences. Re ecting this positive response, the cartoonist for the Vancouver Sun featured leaders from the PPWA as a community of “Goodwill.” Spanning China to the United States, New Zealand and Australia to Canada, Japan to the Philippines, this community comprised Mrs. Huan-Chuen (dean of women, National Central University, Nanking, and representative of the Women’s Federation of the Educational Association of China), Mrs. J. Courtezan (social worker, Philippines), Mrs. A. Beveridge (vice president of the Country

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 138

Women’s Association, New South Wales, Australia), and Miss E. Andrews (Women Teachers’ Association, New Plymouth, New Zealand). Visiting Korean missionary and lecturer Mrs. Induk Pak represented Korea (as a guest of the Canadians, she was not a voting delegate). The exception among these middle-aged faces was “Miss Vancouver,” Canada’s representative pictured as a youthful modern type. As the Vancouver Daily Province reminded condescendingly, this community of women was gathered to talk not about clothes or 36

cooking but about more serious things.

thirty members and hosted another twenty nonvoting delegates, as well as Mrs. Pak. Among them was Alexandra (Sasha) Davidson, a lecturer in international relations from Toronto. The delegation brought together representatives of leading women’s clubs and associations in Canada (including the Vancouver University Women’s Club, Women’s Clubs from various Canadian cities, the Women’s Canadian Club, Women’s Institutes, the League of Nations Union, WILPF, the National Council of Women, and the YWCA), networks mirrored in other delegations at PPWA conferences. Women from these networks had been among 37

those promoting world peace on the international stage since the 1870s.

Like other delegations, this was a loosely knit group representing some of the leading women’s organizations and expertise in Canada. They included activist Helen MacGill, representative of the National 38

Council of Women,

and Violet McNaughton, a representative of WILPF who had participated in its Prague

conference in 1929 before joining the PPWA in 1937. Not all had personal experience of international p. 140

activism, however. The well-known

radio personality and author Nellie McClung, who attended as a

representative of the Canadian Radio Commission, was a campaigner for women in public life and became a Liberal member of the Alberta legislature from 1921 to 1926. According to historian Veronica Strong-Boag, McClung was, however, “intensely aware of feminism’s international character” through such 39

organizations as the National Council of Women of Canada and WILPF.

All were interested in

strengthening the relationship between Canada and the Paci c and in combining social reform with world peace. Their leader, Mary Bollert, was the most experienced internationalist among the Canada delegates. Bollert had gained a master of arts degree from the University of Toronto in the late 1910s before lecturing on education and English at Columbia University, New York, and later at the University of British Columbia. During these years, she had joined a number of women’s organizations, including the National Council of Women and the University Women’s Club, becoming national secretary of the former and then national president of the latter from 1926 to 1929. A founder of the Parent-Teacher Association of Canada, she was appointed dean of women at the University of British Columbia in 1922. Committed to promoting women’s 40

education, Bollert worked to raise the status of women students in the eyes of the university.

Her concern

for equity in educational experience extended to questions of diversity within the student population. Bollert was also interested in the experiences of mixed-descent Japanese-Canadian students studying in Vancouver, a sympathy more remarkable when considered in the context of the detention of Japanese living 41

in Canada during the next war.

By 1937 Mary Bollert was already an experienced member of numerous international organizations. She had attended the World Federation of Educational Institutions at San Francisco in 1924 and in Geneva in 1929. And she had participated at conferences convened by the IPR at Honolulu in 1925 and at Ban

in 1933. In the

following year, re ecting her interest in the experiences of Japanese students living in Canada, she toured 42

Japan as a guest of the Japanese YWCA.

A regular of PPWA conferences by 1937, as the Canada delegation’s

leader she became the association’s president. According to international president Georgina Sweet, Bollert “carried the responsibility [for organizing the Vancouver conference] almost alone.”

43

Her e orts were well

rewarded when the Vancouver conference attracted more members to the association, with 126 delegates now representing nine countries. At the same time, the delegations of Australia, New Zealand, the US Mainland, and Hawai‘i continued to form the nucleus of the association.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

The conference hosts, the Canada delegation (the second largest, after the United States) comprised nearly

The engagement with cultural diversity was again an important element of the conference program. Building on the streamlining of the agenda and program begun at the 1934 conference, further e orts were p. 141

made in

Courtesy of the Mitchell Library, Sydney. p. 142

1937 to simplify the association’s aims and objectives. Hoping to focus its energies on the new selfawareness of the cultural internationalist, the conference nally abandoned the idea of resolutions. Where earlier conferences had passed resolutions from each section, only four fundamental resolutions were produced in 1934, and in 1937 none at all. Concerned that resolutions implied an interest only in statistics and data or in voting to resolve divisive issues, the organizers preferred that their association be known as 44

“a body seeking understanding and cooperation.”

Alongside this concern for public opinion was the

association’s interest in greater control of the press. A Public Opinion Section was initiated together with an international program chair, and members were advised that, in future, all interactions with the press were 45

to be monitored and coordinated.

Central press releases were to be instigated forthwith. Conference

organizers embraced new technologies, agreeing to have a newsreel made of the conference and to secure

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Mary Bollert (right) with Canada delegates. Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 54.

greater international publicity for their association. Over the next years, the association would continue to use the media e ectively, attracting extensive and positive press reports wherever it held its conferences. In these troubled times, continuing into the postwar years, the association attempted to distance itself from negative publicity, seeking to emphasize intellectual and social unity rather than any overtly political agenda. But, as we have seen, the social and cultural were the highly political domains in which interracial harmony and cross-cultural exchange were to be practiced. Nor could intellectual disagreement be

One of the rst social outings organized by the Canadian hosts was a trip to the Peace Arch between Surrey, British Columbia, and Blaine, in Washington State. Constructed in 1924, the arch marked one hundred years of peace between the United States and Canada. Standing in its shadows, the delegates, ironically, sang the British and US national anthems before launching into an international anthem written especially for the conference. The hymn extolled the virtue of friendly relations between the United States and Canada as 46

“symbolic” of the peace that delegates sought for the whole world.

The decidedly Anglo-centric avor of

the proceedings surely jarred with the cultural internationalist aims of the Pan-Paci c and perhaps seemed thus to China delegate Miss My-U Chen. She later assured a representative of the Vancouver press nonetheless that she had been delighted by the unforgettable experience of “meeting with you—my 47

friends” under “an arch of peace.”

At evening events, delegates appeared in fashionable gowns or

dramatic national dress. As glamorous women, they enjoyed the pleasures of international conferencegoing. Peace politics combined with fashion as “the Four Pax Sisters”—Bollert, Ann Satterthwaite, Tsune p. 143

Gauntlett,

and another—demonstrated one night. They arrived for dinner in evening dresses made from

fabric specially printed with “Pax, the association’s motto for peace, in conventional designs of circles, triangles and the four points of the compass.” As they paraded in front of gathered delegates, Satterthwaite joked: “It’s no use getting too envious … you can’t copy us … they aren’t making any more of this 48

material.”

As at previous conferences, the China delegation comprised mostly women working for the Shanghai YWCA. Many of them had taken advantage of educational fellowships in the United States and were uent English speakers. One of the international presidents for the PPWA in Vancouver, China delegation leader Mei Huan-Chuen had been among those who attended the 1928 conference. A resident of Shanghai, but educated in Hawai‘i and then Columbia University, she now taught at a girls’ school in her home city. As had Dr. Ting in 1928, she and the China delegates spoke proudly of women’s rights under the revolutionary regime of New China, where women and men enjoyed equal access to education. Indeed, coeducation in China meant not only sharing classes with men but also wearing the same dress and adopting men’s names. “Miss” Mei Yu Chen, dean of women at Nanking College, remarked, “It is considered very old fashioned to have a woman’s name,” adding that not since her university days had she been called “Miss.” Yu Chen impressed upon her audience that employment and wages in China were the same for both sexes and that 49

their national aim was to graduate over a million young women and men every year.

The opportunity to speak internationally was considered by the PPWA leadership to be especially important for Japan delegates. By 1924, legislation in Japan had been passed to punish those harboring “dangerous 50

thoughts.”

Worsening conditions for paci sm and women’s rights since the mid-1930s had severely 51

hampered the Japanese women’s movement.

At the previous conference in 1934, concern about hostility

toward internationalism in Japan had led PPWA organizers to reject Tokyo and choose Vancouver as its next conference venue. In light of the very real threat faced by Japanese women activists, the PPWA undoubtedly provided a signi cant opportunity for dialogue with other internationalists in the region. The leader of the Japan delegation was an experienced international campaigner. Although described rather dismissively by the Vancouver Daily Province as a “Japanese doll” bravely speaking while cannons exchanged 52

re in Beijing,

Tsune Gauntlett was one of the most signi cant international activists of her day. Formerly

Tsune Yamada, she had been educated in a girls’ missionary high school and had taught English in Tokyo.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

attributed merely to cultural di erence, as the Population Pressures Roundtable would soon illustrate.

With the support of her British husband, a professor at Tokyo’s University of Commerce, Gauntlett p. 144

53

continued her activist career after marriage.

As had been the case

Courtesy of the Mitchell Library, Sydney. for women activists in many other countries, World War I persuaded her of the urgent need for world peace, and she helped found the Japanese women’s peace movement. Through membership in Japan’s YWCA, Gauntlett became a Japanese adviser to its World Association. She then joined the Peace Committee of the International Alliance of Women for Su rage and Equal Citizenship and represented Japanese women at the World Convention of the YWCA at Geneva in 1920. Ten years later, on their behalf, she attended the Washington Conference on the Cause and Cure of War. Under the leadership of renowned US feminist Carrie Chapman Catt, the Committee on the Cause and Cure of War aimed to direct women’s energies toward identifying the causes of war and their resolution. This organization, along with WILPF, greatly in uenced the peace agenda articulated by the PPWA in Vancouver. Far from a bystander of the Western women’s peace movement, Gauntlett had presented an important p. 145

peace petition signed by 180,000 Japanese 54

Disarmament in 1930.

women and men to the Washington Conference on

Already well versed in Western feminist paci st politics and its international

network by the time she joined the PPWA in 1928, she would remain a stalwart supporter of the association until her death shortly after World War II.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Tsune Gauntlett. Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 54.

Ambivalence toward Japan delegates like Gauntlett re ected a continuing Orientalism among contemporaries. In 1937, for example, the Vancouver Sun reported approvingly of “the simple green of the kimono” worn by Gauntlett, admiring the contrast of the “costume of her native land” with “the brilliant crimson gown of the Filipino spokesman [sic], who sat next to her on the platform, and the striking blue 55

dress of the Chinese delegation.”

Yet Gauntlett was an extremely important gure within the PPWA whose

presence facilitated its “East meets West” claims in relation to Japan. At the same time, as Rumi Yasutake women activists attending the PPWA were extraordinarily independent in comparison to the majority of women in their country. If much the same could be said of PPWA delegates more generally, then Gauntlett enjoyed a particularly privileged status by virtue of her marriage to a Westerner. Given her British citizenship and her uency in English, she occupied a hybrid cultural and racial position that no doubt helped secure her popularity within the association. Arguably she embodied the dualism desired by cultural internationalism, and she used it to great e ect. Working to retain international dialogue with Chinese women throughout this period, under the auspices of the YWCA she traveled to China early in 1937 to 56

promote the Vancouver conference.

Earlier she had hosted a visit by Chinese women to Tokyo, noting:

“The desire to promote peace is growing among women. Mrs. Lui of China spent a few days in Tokyo and 57

there was much discussion as to how to build a bridge of goodwill and peace between the two countries.” Gauntlett was voted the president of the Pan-Paci c association in 1937. Her British citizenship would

protect her from the worst impacts of Japan’s wartime defeat, and she continued to work in the PPWA until her death in early 1954.

Talking of Peace When the conference opened on the evening of Tuesday, July 13, 1937, several hundreds of the Vancouver public arrived to attend the session. Public interest had far exceeded expectation, and only half those hoping to attend the keynote addresses could be accommodated in the large conference hall of the Hotel Vancouver. In the end, more than a thousand crowded into the Oak Room to see outgoing president Tsune Gauntlett p. 146

hand over the reins to

Mary Bollert and to hear the guest speaker from London (as we have seen, a

correspondent of Jane Addams), the peace activist Kathleen Courtney. To the loud applause of the capacity audience, Bollert opened the proceedings with an assertion that, despite impending war, international peace remained possible: “History … has shown that great ideas do, in the long run, come to fruition. Our great idea is that the reign of reason will sometime replace the reign of force. To that end we are looking, helping ourselves with study and a growth of international 58

understanding.”

Gauntlett then spoke of the importance of friendship and cooperation. Although those who, like herself, supported peace had a clear objective—the end of war—still “we have not acquired the technique,” she advised, “nor, in many cases, the necessary goodwill to reach it.” Emphasizing that the cultural internationalist ideal supplied a necessary element in its development, she observed, however, that “merely talking about peace [cannot] change the world unless accompanied by a deeper, spiritual commitment to 59

tolerance.”

The education of the self in the skills of cross-cultural collaboration was essential, and this

was the central task of the conference and the association. Last to speak, Kathleen Courtney was one of the founders of WILPF, an o

cial observer at League of Nations

Disarmament Conferences, and a speaker at the 1930 and 1936 Conferences on the Cause and Cure of War held in Washington. Her participation as a guest of the PPWA followed a six-month lecture tour in Canada at the invitation of that country’s League of Nations Union and would lead to a similarly exhausting tour in Australia and New Zealand. Courtney was an expert on the League of Nations and an avid supporter of its

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

has noted, Gauntlett cannot be claimed as representative of women in Japan. Indeed, most of the Japanese

potential; despite its evident failure to protect the world from warfare and discord, she considered the 60

League a viable vehicle for the coming world order.

Thus, she advised the Vancouver audience, “it was not

the League covenant, but the failure to apply it through lack of con dence of the member nations which had 61

brought the League into disrepute.”

A few days later, US delegate Josephine Schain expanded on these opening remarks. A graduate of the University of Minnesota who practiced legal aid, Schain had from early in her activist career worked 62

antiwar.

Schain had chaired the Peace Committee of the International Alliance of Women conference held

in Istanbul in the mid-1930s and attended peace conferences in Brussels (attracting ve thousand delegates from forty countries) and South America. She was well known to Addams, Courtney, and others and, as discussed in chapter 5, would become an important gure to the PPWA in the 1950s. In her analysis of the causes of war, Schain blamed the armaments race, as well as national animosities, p. 147

trade barriers, and economic inequality

between nations, for leading the world toward global disaster.

Emphasizing the signi cance of both individual and global change, she concluded her hard-edged argument for the end of the arms industry with a plea for those “spiritual impulses” nurturing goodwill and cooperation between individuals and nations. Above all, she asserted, tolerance must be encouraged as an essential “civic consciousness.” Cooperation in the global context required acknowledging the fundamental bene t of moderation—between nations and governments as well as individuals. Peacetime sacri ces (through sharing power and wealth) would have to be made by the more advanced nations if they were to 63

save their people from the far more terrible sacri ces of world war.

Securing world peace would require

teaching individuals and groups to reject the excesses of individualism, militarism, and totalitarianism and to embrace personal, cultural, and national restraint and tolerance. Among the dangers facing the world, the rise of fascism in countries such as Italy and Germany had illustrated the power of propaganda to in uence young people. According to Schain and other speakers, the lessons of World War I seemed to have been forgotten. Through the pernicious e ects of propaganda, asserted Canada delegate Sasha Davidson, the competitive individualism of capitalism and the passive individualism of totalitarianism had fatally combined in communist and fascist countries to endanger the 64

world.

A global community would need to replace the false gods of material success and fanatical

nationalism if the truer happiness of responsible communalism were to be achieved. Such a shift in global outlook would result in a new pattern of living in which spiritual ful llment would be ascribed the same 65

status as socioeconomic success.

Henceforth, young people would not be deluded by propagandist mass 66

politics but would understand themselves as individuals intimately interlinked to all other human beings.

Youth movements for peace would wean young people away from the in uence of the fanaticism that led to world war. Special attention was given to the shaping of public opinion at a Technique of Public Opinion 67

Roundtable, led by Canadian journalist Violet McNaughton.

Reemphasizing the importance of “way of

life” to reforming global politics, the conference would conclude that greater emphasis needed to be given 68

to educating young people in “how to live” ethically in an era of rapid change.

Recognizing women and

children’s rights was integral to the peaceful society of the future, to be characterized by justice for all.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

assiduously for the National Committee on the Cause and Cure of War, which, like WILPF, was resolutely

Protecting Pacific Women Along with a reformulation of citizenship and a revolution in education, the ethical way of life would provide p. 148

for the protection of Pan-Paci c women

from the increasing sexual exploitation wrought by unregulated

modernization. In the Paci c of the 1930s, militarization, modernization, and sexualization went hand in hand. Writing to Princess Radziwill at the League of Nations in 1936, Bessie Rischbieth noted that Honolulu were subjected to forced medical examination for venereal disease by military authorities, she reported, as women of late nineteenth-century England had been after passage of the Contagious Diseases Act; women activists then had fought against the act, seeking to establish an “equal moral standard” between women 69

and men.

Seemingly, the same basic rights had not yet arrived for women in the Paci c. For Rischbieth,

militarization in the Paci c and its local impact on women graphically illustrated the importance of the practical application of cultural internationalism. She wrote: This journey has again brought home to me the importance and necessity of organizing women in the Paci c area—to popularise and socialise the ndings of more scienti c groups such as the Institute of Paci c Relations and the Pan-Paci c Union. Women organised can do much to bring about a better understanding between the women of the orient and the occident. Such an understanding is a strong factor in the problem of world peace. Then again, all that Western women have struggled for in the social, economic, political eld is challenged in this area where 70

the exploitation of eastern women for cheap labour and other purposes is likely.

New Zealand delegate Mildred Staley (a retired physician living in Honolulu) warned Rischbieth that “conditions are very peculiar [in Hawai‘i], owing to the vast numbers … of service men to be ‘provided for’ and of the illegalities connected with the tra

71

c here.”

These peculiar conditions were interpreted by both

women as indicative of the negative e ects of unmediated Westernization upon women of the Paci c, and as ensuing conference debate on the subject of prostitution in the Paci c con rmed, they considered that it required a rather di erent political response than that of Western feminist campaigns pursuing an end to the “tra

c in women” on moral grounds. During the rst conference in 1928, Jane Addams had led a special

session on prostitution at which she too spoke about “a new conscience to an ancient evil.” Addams was for eradication through international legislation complemented by nding alternative employment for women involved. Rather than emotionalism or moralizing, she advised, a viable future for such women would bring about the end of prostitution. Re ecting on the transnational nature of the supply of women on her return p. 149

to the United States, Addams advised the San Francisco Chronicle, “As long as one country in the area allows segregated vice districts to operate legally the tra districts are abolished this tra

72

c will automatically stop.”

Rachel Crowdy when she spoke on the tra

Paci c

c in women will go on. … As soon as these

This was the same argument made by Dame

c in women to the association in 1930, leading then to a

resolution in support of the League of Nations’ opposition. Crowdy noted that on the last day of the Roundtable on Social Reform, a discussion of the methods of control of prostitution and the bene ts or 73

otherwise of its regulation in licensed house systems in the region particularly interested Japan delegates. By 1937, however, disagreement over the universal application of antiprostitution policies revealed divisions between Pan-Paci c women. In Rischbieth’s account of a militarizing Paci c and its impact on local women, the prostitution of non-

Western women is recognized as an e ect of Westernization. Prostitution appears in her analysis to be more than simply the outcome of inequitable sexual relations between women and (by implications, local) men. How to deal with colonial masculinity, rather than simply ascribe the sexual exploitation of women to the negative e ects of local double standards, also particularly concerned delegates from colonized countries in the region where “national” governments were under external, often US, control. On behalf of the Philippines delegation, for example, the rst woman graduate from the University of the Philippines, Maria

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

had become a virtual military zone with the buildup of US troops in the Paci c. Women living in the region

Paz Mendoza-Guazon, was undoubtedly cognizant of this slippage in PPWA thinking as she argued in favor of licensing rather than eradication. In 1931 Mendoza-Guazon had presented a paper at the IPR on the status 74

of Filipino women, emphasizing their modernity but also their pride in tradition.

The presence of US

military bases in her country no doubt inspired Mendoza-Guazon’s support for the national regulation of prostitution and for police supervision as a safeguard against the spread of venereal disease. In this sense, 75

local forms of prostitution regulation marked the Philippines’ capacity to manage its own a airs.

antiprostitution campaign against the sexual double standard would prove e ective in their country. They o ered a cultural explanation, asserting that Japanese prostitutes considered it their responsibility to protect clients by taking responsibility for their sexual needs. Tsune Gauntlett described the di

culties

faced by her campaign to end the tradition of “Yoshiwara,” the selling of women in Japan into prostitution 76

from an early age.

As historian Sarah Paddle has shown, a parallel campaign against the practice of Mui

Tsai, or child slavery, had been the subject of an international campaign coordinated by the China YWCA in 77

Shanghai. p. 150

Other delegates also spoke in doubt of the universal application of the sexual double standard.

Instead of focusing on

sexual exploitation, they argued for culturally relevant social reform to promote

the regulation of what we would now call sex work. But the diversity of response is more complicated than simply cultural di erence. As historian Sheldon Garon has shown of the complex history of prostitution reform in Japan, from the beginning of the twentieth century heated domestic debate ranged from abolition on moral grounds to the medical regulation of licensed brothels, each expressing Japanese women’s organizations’ e orts to assert their role within the state. Those supporting abolition—many of them leading progressives, including women su ragists in the WCTU—contributed thereby to the strict regulation of morality endorsed by an increasingly authoritarian regime in Japan. Moral reformers on both sides of politics saw unregulated Westernization as endangering Japanese womanhood. Those supporting regulation saw prostitution as a modern industry in urban Japan, while abolitionists hoped to modernize 78

sexual morality in Japan along the lines of Euro-American feminist campaigns.

Doubts concerning the universal application of social reform across the region were also raised in relation to the night employment of factory women. In 1919 the ILO had adopted a Night Work Convention designed to 79

safeguard women’s role in domestic and family life.

Nearly twenty years later, China delegates refuted the

proposition that night work necessarily endangered women. They argued that banning shift work seriously reduced women’s earning capacity in a rapidly industrializing China, where factories might o er the only 80

opportunity for women to earn money and a degree of independence.

From the earliest PPWA conference,

di ering accounts of the relationship of women to modernization had brought into question the universal application of social reform to culturally diverse nations. Critical of the Eurocentric, universalizing perspective on which such assumptions were based, as early as 1928 Mendoza-Guazon had asked her codelegates: “Why should we standardize the whole world? Why should one people say, this is the line of 81

conduct, this is morality?”

These were important questions going to the heart of the Pan-Paci c project.

In her study of gender and modernity, Rita Felski has pointed out that late nineteenth-century feminism 82

expressed women’s desire to participate in making history.

This fervent desire continued into the interwar

era. For Western women internationalists in the interwar Paci c, the world appeared to be at a great crossroads, either awakening to a glorious future or descending into another world war. Georgina Sweet argued in her presidential address in 1934 that the world faced a momentous opportunity to experience 83

enlightening changes previously witnessed only during the Renaissance.

White, middle-class women like

Sweet were ready to acknowledge cultural di erence, but within the context of Westernization and p. 151

modernization. They envisaged a universal

model of advancement in which cultural diversity played an

important but subordinated role. The failure of cultural internationalism to engage more deeply with universalism was perhaps most apparent during the Population Pressures Roundtable in 1937. During its discussions, delegates from the settler colonies sought to defend those racialist immigration restrictions being practiced by their own

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Similarly at the 1937 roundtable on prostitution, members of the Japan delegation expressed doubt that an

governments in the name of the peaceful management of population. Their argument exposed the universalist assumptions underlying PPWA transculturalism. Australia and Canada delegates were determined that population and its threat to world peace should be laid at the feet of new nations in Asia, not their own. They rejected the counterargument made by their Japanese colleagues that the culprit was discriminatory immigration policies designed to protect the whiteness of the settler nations.

At the Population Pressures Roundtable, chaired by Davidson, delegates from the United States, Japan, China, and Australia presented research on population and immigration in their own countries. Anthropologist Marie Keesing (Hawai‘i) was the international topic director, supported by two deputies, Mrs. J. L. Criswell (League of Women Voters, US Mainland) and Sasha Davidson (Canada). Roundtable leaders were Mary Jeanette Hutton (YWCA, University Women’s Clubs, Canada) and Ida B. Wise Smith (WCTU, League of Women Voters, US Mainland), and reporters for key delegations involved were Sizue Komai (WCTU, YWCA, Japan), Florence Rothwell (English Speaking Union, Australia), and Evangeline E. Philbin (US Civil Service Commission, Professional Women’s Clubs, US Mainland). Various recorders and audience members completed the scene. Given the signi cance of the “White Australia” policy to relations between Australia and Japan, representatives of these two delegations quickly came to dominate the discussion. In a study guide circulated months earlier, Marie Keesing and her coauthors identi ed four focus areas. The rst was the uneven distribution of population and resources across the region, with some areas of the Paci c overpopulated and others underpopulated. The second was the possibilities of redistributing people and land through opening up migration schemes. The third was that economic reorganization might solve population unevenness by regulating the spread of industrialization. And the nal was the use of birth 84

control in areas of overpopulation and the prevention of falling birth rates elsewhere.

In the 1930s, population pressure was widely considered to be a cause of hostility between nations and p. 152

peoples. Following the early practices of

European empires, newer nation-states resorted to territorial

expansion rather than deal with overpopulation through internal management. Eliminating excess population through emigration o ered another option, at the same time providing much-needed numbers in sparsely populated world zones. Keesing directed delegates to consider the positive role that less restricted emigration might play in relieving the global problem of uneven population spread: How far are immigration restrictions preventing a more even distribution [of population]? What immigration restrictions exist in your own country, against what racial, national, and economic groups? How far is immigration into areas not so restricted proving an outlet for population pressure? What justi cation may there be for a small population holding an extensive territory that could be more fully used by larger numbers? Under what circumstances does it become perilous to 85

world order?

Pressing further, Keesing asked delegates to consider the example of the White Australia policy, Australia’s restrictive immigration provisions: “On what does it depend for success? What other countries of the Paci c have comparable policies? What can be said in justi cation of them? Do they constitute a menace to world 86

peace?”

Constance Cooke had made a brief reference to White Australia in her report titled “The Status of

Alien Women in Australia,” presented at the 1930 conference. With approval, she noted in passing that “Asiatic and other colored immigrants are, with few exceptions, not permitted to enter Australia for the 87

purpose of settling there permanently.”

Mostly, however, as another Australian noted of PPWA

conferences, the rubric of friendly exchange espoused by cultural internationalism required that “the 88

thorny question of immigration was not raised—etiquette forbade [it].”

Once the question was raised at

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Population Pressure

the 1937 conference roundtable, however, politeness gave way to more pointed exchanges on the topic and to some hard questions. In her keynote on the cause of war, presented earlier in the conference, Sasha Davidson had drawn attention to rapid rates of population increase in non-Western countries, condemning overpopulated nations for seeking an “outlet” for their excess populations in other territories. Davidson stated categorically that nations like Canada would not provide land for this purpose, despite being sparsely populated. Denying that rational response to a pressing issue. “The solution of this problem will rest on the adoption of an adequate population policy by individual nations,” she stated. “Population pressures should be faced unemotionally. p. 153

… No slogans 89

course.”

such as ‘Yellow Peril,’ ‘Oriental exclusion’, or ‘All-white policy’ should in uence the

Admitting that immigration restriction was designed to protect national unity as well as

sovereignty, it was only through the limitation of cultural diversity (and migration from Asian countries), she insisted, that non-Asian nations and their inhabitants could prosper. In this way, she gave racial imperative a cultural spin. Such views echoed papers presented by Canada delegates to the IPR conference held in 1925. Presenters there also defended Canada’s immigration restrictions, expressing their concern that non-British immigrants’ inevitable “failure to assimilate” would “endanger the national type.” As a consequence, they defended Canada’s recent tightening of restrictions on immigration from Asia, the head tax for Chinese allowed into the country increasing from $50 to $500. And they noted with approbation that Japanese immigration into Canada was still regulated by a “gentleman’s agreement” between their two 90

governments.

Australia delegates at the same conference argued similarly that the use of a (supposedly)

nondiscriminatory dictation test in their country—that is, one given in any language chosen by the immigration o 91

system.

cer—clearly refuted any accusation of explicitly racial discrimination in their immigration

In her paper titled “The Status of Alien Women in Australia,” delivered at the 1930 conference,

Cooke also glossed over the use of the dictation test, emphasizing instead the contributions of those immigrants considered culturally equipped to assimilate e ectively into Australia’s culture and the “practically” equal social standing of “alien” (non-British but European) women to the British Australian 92

woman of the same class.

For her lecture to the 1937 conference, Sasha Davidson joined this support for

restrictive immigration policies by stating that their intention was not to discriminate but to protect AngloSaxon national and cultural identity. Furthermore, she asserted the limited “possibility of assimilation” for immigrants where the host culture was foreign to them, and where the “nature of the land” and the “standard of living” contrasted with their own. Such policies were far from racist, because they expressed a humane concern to protect especially Japanese and Chinese immigrants from the inevitable discrimination 93

they would face at the hands of their proudly Anglo-Saxon neighbors.

As Alison Bashford has noted,

concerns in Australia about a low (middle-class, white) birth rate and its threat to the future of the white nation were articulated alongside, rather than in isolation of, contemporary world debates about global overpopulation. Land was a key element in both discussions, overpopulation in crowded nations being seen as the cause of starvation and pandemics. Unlike these women internationalists, some contemporary p. 154

demographers and commentators saw underused tracts of

land in countries such as Australia as a ready

94

solution to world population problems.

As the roundtable itself commenced, Australia delegate Jean Daley (Australian Trade Unions) opened the discussion with a map of Australia. Using its unpopulated expanses to illustrate her point that lack of water not antipathy toward Eastern peoples or cultures prohibited any rapid increase of immigration from Japan or China to her country, her mapping of the southern continent was characteristic of contemporary characterizations of Australia as the “dry continent.” In a circular to her delegation colleagues sent several months before the conference, Daley worried that: “a great deal of misconception regarding the ‘Open 95

Spaces’ of Australia had arisen in other countries.”

Following the cultural internationalist ideal of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

xenophobic fear of Asian immigration was at the heart of her argument, she claimed to be advocating a

exchange leading toward mutual understanding, she clearly hoped her map would dispel such misapprehensions and enlighten her Eastern colleagues. As the contemporary controversy over immigration restriction suggests, Daley’s e orts re ected also a degree of defensiveness. Anglo Australian women like Daley were well aware of counterpoints to their argument. Like many of their peers, they were self-conscious in their assertions of the cultural argument for restriction. As Elsie Andrews’ account of the 1934 conference discussed in the previous chapter illustrates, anxiety about the superiority complex of the of the PPWA conference in 1937, for example, Ada Beveridge, a JP and member of the Australia delegation, 96

was careful to note that she enjoyed her stopover in multiracial Hawai‘i on the way to the conference.

Similarly representing herself as a person who enjoyed the pleasures of cosmopolitan society, another woman from Australia, Eleanor Moore (a WILPF delegate to the 1928 conference), acknowledged the cultural insularity produced by immigration restriction while refuting its racially discriminatory intent. In her book The Quest for Peace, Moore confessed that “whatever the ‘White Australia’ policy had conserved” it had brought an impoverishment in the “cultural and artistic graces” of Australia’s people. Through her travel to the conference, she found that in the “art of living we [Australians] had something to learn from the attractive, beautifully mannered, highly cultured island folk and the Orientals” in Hawai‘i. One of the lessons she claimed from the rst conference was that intellectual cooperation might overcome xenophobia, recording her surprise and delight when a Japan delegate told her: “Your mind and mine work alike.” Of her experiences in a lecture tour on “Peoples of the Paci c” for the Country Women’s Association nearly ten years later, Moore recorded that she was well received despite Australia’s renowned anti-Asian p. 155

sentiment. But this time her surprise came from observing her own, locals in country New South

Wales

97

“unexpectedly ready to respond to suggestions for closer co-operation with these other races.”

In their presentation to the roundtable, the Japan delegates countered with a lengthy report detailing the case against restrictive immigration. They argued that although Japan might be condemned for invading China, it was not the rst nation to take such an action. The twenty-seven-page report, written by the Women’s Peace Association in Tokyo, argued that it was largely through similar colonial expansion that European nations had managed their own excess populations. In the past, countries such as Great Britain had secured their future as world powers by colonizing lands and transferring population overseas. Without alternative options, Japan was now engaged in the same process. Exclusionary practices applied by settler nations against Asian immigration had ultimately created the “establishment … of the present regime” in Manchuria, they declared. If Asian immigrants were not welcomed by the Western nations, then Manchuria (presumably, like Korea) was a reasonable and peaceable solution, facilitating an “important outlet” for 98

settlement that would diminish the need for further territorial aggression.

Not surprisingly, the China delegates strongly objected to the assertion that European immigration policies, however restrictive, justi ed the recent invasion of their territory. Their delegation had prepared a report on economic reconstruction in China for the conference that asserted two essentials for the future of their young nation: the uni cation of their people, and the “non-aggression and the friendly attitude of foreign 99

powers, especially her immediate neighbours.”

At the same time, they joined with their Japanese

colleagues in rejecting the commonly made argument that ultimately it was economic development that would ensure the reduction of birth rate in Asia. Refuting that overpopulation re ected the backwardness of their nations, they pointed instead to the negative impact on their economies caused by US tari s designed to protect US economic interests while dampening economic development in Asian countries. The behavior of the West was putting world peace at risk. The nal topic of population pressure and birth control proved equally controversial. US delegate Nadine Kavinoky (a medical doctor from Washington, D.C.) argued in her presentation to the roundtable that birth control was preferable to “the menace of ‘septic abortions,’” but she drew consternation from other 100

delegates when she claimed that Christian churches widely endorsed its use.

The predominantly Catholic

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

white race abounded in this period, not least in regards the woman internationalist herself. In her account

and Protestant women of the PPWA remained deeply divided on the question of religious morality and contraception. We have seen that attitudes toward prostitution and the sexual double standard varied p. 156

among

delegates. Reproduction and birth control were other matters of national and colonial politics

that, along with the management of population and the regulation of prostitution, concerned national and protonational governments, as well as personal moralities. In 1930 Jean Begg (chair of the Social Service Project for New Zealand) noted that birth control was “relegated” to a roundtable because it raised so many 101

Recommended readings in preparation

for the 1937 conference included Margaret Sanger’s “International Aspects of Birth Control,” a paper she had presented recently at the Sixth International Birth Control Conference. The choice re ects the PPWA’s determined approach to global issues. Whereas birth control had been excluded from the brief of the 102

League’s World Health Organization, to which Sanger also contributed,

both demographic and

reproductive aspects of the subject were considered by the PPWA. The inclusion of material by Sanger also highlights the varied responses of the governments in Asian countries to contemporary contraception debate. Several years earlier, Sanger had made a highly popular visit to Japan. Denied permission to speak on contraception and accused by the government of “dangerous thoughts,” her subject had been hotly debated 103

nonetheless among middle-class and urban Japanese.

In her account of the involvement of Sanger in

birth control debates in India during this period, Sanjam Ahluwalia makes the cogent point that Western birth control advocates turned to countries like India and Japan in an e ort to promote their interests internationally and thus to increase their in uence and leverage in their home countries. Conversely, local supporters of birth control selectively appropriated Western ideas and technologies into their domestic 104

campaigns and in relation to their own political agendas.

In the roundtable, disagreement over population management led to increasing unease. Following a long silence, the issue of racial discrimination was nally brought into the discussion. According to Australia delegate Frances Penington, “rather quietly came the question, ‘Why do you exclude our people? Are we inferior?’” Penington continued: “There followed a discussion on the right of a country to determine the constitution of its population. The question of the standard of living[, and] the fact that most countries are unable to nd work for their number of unassimilated groups, were explained. The latter factor aroused 105

much controversy.”

In response, the US delegation reiterated its stance more baldly, asserting its strong disapproval of immigrants who retained their own nationality while “accepting the bene ts of American rule.” Given that the “Oriental delegates were a little surprised at this viewpoint,” the Japan delegates no doubt referred the p. 157

roundtable again to their substantial report, in which they

had argued that racial intolerance was the

problem of the host nation, not of immigrants themselves, pointing out that Brazil accepted Japanese migrants, including their intermarriage with locals, without apparent problem. The contrast highlighted the fear of racial intermixing that underlay immigration restrictions in countries like the United States and Australia. In her account for the conference proceedings, roundtable chair Sasha Davidson sought to camou age this signi cant disagreement by asserting that the complexity of the problem of population precluded any easy resolution. At the same time, she reiterated that the restriction of immigration was justi ed in order to protect cultural unity. Here Davidson revealed the underbelly of the cultural internationalist project: that culture might be mobilized to justify nationalist isolationism and racialist segregation as much as the ideals of world cooperation and cross-cultural exchange. While statistical study was a useful adjunct to debate and should continue, she added, it was “the likeness and unlikeness of people [that] must be borne in mind; their consciousness of di erences; assimilation di

culties; the ideas, ideals and aspirations of peoples … 106

and above all the right of a nation to harmonious living.”

Applying the internationalist paradigm of

cross-cultural exchange to the needs of the nation (where unity must reign above all else), Davidson concluded that only similar peoples and cultures might live in proximity. Davidson reported that the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

opposing views and no agreement could be expected on the issue.

roundtable had agreed that immigrants should be willing to declare an allegiance to their adopted country, if they wished to receive in return a “new self respect and a ner citizenship” through their enjoyment of 107

“equal privileges” and respect for their cultural di erence.

The assertion of such prescriptive tolerance of

cultural di erence within the nation-state would become familiar to multicultural politics in following decades. Reporting to the Australian branch of the PPWA following her return from the conference, Penington was equally obtuse, if rather more blunt. She simply recollected: “Discussions on Population 108

The Vancouver roundtable on population reveals that peace activism, like cultural internationalism more generally, was inextricably enmeshed within histories of race as well as of gender, nation, and culture. In the discussion on population and peace, Japan’s delegates pointed to the racialist premise on which white nation-states sought to protect their claim to world power and, as the responses of the Australia and Canada delegates indicate, which they would be ready to defend in the name of cultural unity. Contention over the parameters and meaning of protection also opened up the problem of universalism within Western feminism, threatening to disrupt the association’s ideals of interracial friendship and cross-cultural p. 158

exchange.

Furthermore, by endorsing immigration restriction, settler colonial participants revealed that

although recognition of cultural di erence might enable internationalists to understand each other’s viewpoint, back home di erence among migrants (beyond costume or cuisine) was to be assimilated, while indigenous women, as we have seen, were called upon to share in the national project. Nor did culture as an explanation of di erence circumvent the problem of national aggression in the twentieth century. Japan provided a clear example of this. Whereas European empires had been established on the basis of the asserted distinction between colonizer and colonized, between civilized and savage, Japan’s colonization of Korea in 1910 had been made on the grounds of relative cultural advancement. The Japanese could not represent Koreans as entirely distinct from themselves but claimed instead that a common history and heritage made “annexation” a natural outcome. Thus Japan’s invasion of Korea was justi ed on the grounds of cultural proximity rather than racial distinctiveness, an emerging characteristic 109

of twentieth-century imperialism facilitated by the rapidly expanding global reach of Americanization.

Indeed, Koreans, colonized by Japan in 1910, had been included in population statistics for Japan as tabled by the Japan delegation in the 1937 Population Roundtable. For a generation of women living in the postwar Paci c, the nationalist limits of cultural internationalism would have renewed signi cance (discussed in the next two chapters). But rst the association had to survive the upheaval of world war. Even though war engulfed the region, PPWA organizers continued to plan for a 1940 conference in New Zealand, only nally abandoning the conference after Japan’s attack on Pearl Harbor. In April 1940, members of the Hawai‘i PPWA expressed shock and horror as they watched the United States enter the hostilities. In a circular to members, they wrote: “The so-called civilized world is in confusion. Millions of men, equipped with the most e ective mechanisms science can devise are seeking to annihilate one another. Even women and children are not spared.” At the world’s peril, science was ignoring 110

the “laws that operate in the spiritual universe.”

Among these perils, exclusionary measures against

Asians in the Paci c were given new implication in the wartime internment of Japanese living in Australia, Canada, and the United States. Those living on the West Coast of the United States and Canada were evacuated, while immigration restrictions now in place in Brazil and Peru from the late 1930s facilitated the 111

deportation of Japanese from across South America to internment in the United States.

Outgoing president, Mary Bollert, advised the PPWA membership to remain hopeful nonetheless: p. 159

In the meantime we have work to do. War must not lessen the warmth of our friendship nor deter us from pursuing our objectives. Let us rather strengthen the bonds which bind us as women and as members of the human race, and if we cannot at this time put an end to war, then let us at least 112

be ready to take our part in the world reconstruction that must some day come.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Pressures had thrown light on some of the points of con ict between East and West.”

For all her encouragement, the association did not reconvene until 1948, three years after the end of the war. One reason for this slowness was that several key gures in the organization, Bollert included, died prematurely following the war. Others who died were Georgina Sweet (international president) and Elsie Andrews (New Zealand delegation leader and international program secretary). The key Japan delegate, Tsune Gauntlett, who did not attend the 1949 conference, passed away before the next conference was convened in 1952. Soon after the war ended, the association’s international secretary, Ann Satterthwaite, combined loss was di

cult to overcome, both in the organizational hierarchy and at the national level.

According to Ruby Rich, for example, PPWA Australia survived only through the e orts of Winifred Kiek, an 113

ordained minister in the Congregational Church in South Australia.

Without Bollert’s determination,

activist women in Canada failed to send a formal delegation to postwar conferences. The e ective departure of Canada from the association is a reminder of the importance of individuals to the history of political organization. Moreover, the Paci c imagined by the interwar association would be gone forever. With considerable foresight, in 1930 Australia delegate Jamieson Williams had worried that contemporary international agreement failed to protect the Paci c from becoming the stage of future world war between European 114

powers.

True to her observation, the impact of the war on the Paci c was devastating. “Twelve eventful

years of tragedy, discouragement, changes, hope, determination” would pass between the 1937 conference 115

and the next, held in Hawai‘i in 1949.

In the interim, the lives of various key members were disrupted and

endangered. Working as the superintendent of the Peiyang Women’s Hospital, Dr. Mei Ting was arrested by 116

Japanese forces in 1939, although international protest led by the PPWA eventually secured her release.

After the war, conditions in many parts of the Pan-Paci c region remained chaotic. Although a conference was planned for 1948, only by the beginning of 1949 were governments willing to provide permission for Paci c Rim delegates to travel into the region. Japanese women were living under even greater constraint. In p. 160

1947 Tsune

Gauntlett had written to Ann Satterthwaite that while it was impossible to contemplate

international work under the present occupation, she was lecturing on peace through the Women’s Peace 117

Association, which had been forcibly disbanded during the war.

In 1949, Japanese women still required

authorization from Washington to travel to the PPWA conference. Permission was withheld until the last moment, with the result that Japan delegate Dr. Shina Kan (professor of philosophy, Japan Women’s University) arrived only in time to participate in the nal day of the conference. She made full use of her opportunity to speak of the conditions of women in Japan, however. According to one eyewitness: “We gave the evening to her, and she told us of the changes in her country. Her words poured forth until her voice 118

failed after about two hours.”

That the network went on to new heights in the postwar period re ected the ongoing commitment of a stalwart few, including Satterthwaite and some of the New Zealand delegates. But it also signaled the association’s capacity to adapt to new conditions. Even the most enthusiastic of commentators had admitted at the 1937 conference that several changes would need to be made if the association were to continue into the future. They accepted that economic issues were more important than they had previously realized and that peace was a more complex issue than at rst thought. With a view toward their survival as a dynamic organization attracting younger women, they sought a new generation of members in the new region of Southeast Asia. Their success in achieving these aims is the subject of chapter 5. Speaking for the countries of the British Commonwealth of Nations after World War II, Rischbieth expressed her con dence in the crucial role they would play “in the rebuilding of a disordered world” without resorting to the domination of one nation over another. Such an example would “help liberate the awakening East to a free 119

partnership of nations by freedom of growth.”

As such longtime members turned their minds back

toward the idea of international cooperation in their region, they were to be joined by a new generation of women from decolonized nations. The combination provided for the renewal of the network and ensured its

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

reestablished contact with branches in the United States, Japan, Australia, and New Zealand, but their

continuation as an energetic association into the present. Through their endeavors, a new generation was found to re ect the needs and interests of a dramatically changed Paci c.

Notes

2.

3. 4. 5.

6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37.

John D. Meehan, The Dominion and the Rising Sun: Canada Encounters Japan, 1929–41 (Vancouver: UBC Press, 2004), chap. 9. Alice Parsons, Women of the Pacific (Honolulu: PPU, 1930), 372, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war PanPacific Feminism.” See also Sybil Oldfield, “Jane Addams: The Chance the World Missed,” in Francine DʼAmico and Peter R. Beckman, eds., Womenʼs World Politics: An Introduction (Westport, CT: Bergin and Garvey, 1995), 159–163. Linda Schott, introduction to Reconstructing Womenʼs Thoughts, 13. Jane Addams to Kathleen Courtney, August 15, 1932, 7KDC/FL/454, Courtney Papers. “Pan-Pacific Roundtable Discussions,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 14, 1937, 2. See also Margaret Paton-Walsh, “Womenʼs Organisations, U.S. Foreign Policy, and the Far Eastern Crisis, 1937–1941,” Pacific Historical Review 70, no. 4 (2001): 601–626. “Third Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 168 (February 1934): 6. Nagako Sugimori, “Jane Addams.” News clippings file, Seaton Papers. Dawn, June 17, 1936, 4. “New Pattern of Living Needed,” Vancouver Daily Times, July 20, 1937, 7. Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries.” Rapke and Penington, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 24. “Women Seeking to Strengthen Bonds of Pacific People,” Victoria Daily Colonist, July 14, 1937, 8. Rupp, Worlds of Women, 119. Georgina Sweet, “Impressions of the Fourth Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Vancouver, B.C., 12–24 July, 1937,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 25. “Pacific Womenʼs Parley ʻTakes Stock,ʼ” Vancouver Sun, July 26, 1937, 18. Furedi, Silent War, 56. Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 63–64. Furedi, introduction to Silent War, 1–24. Vancouver Daily Times, July 15, 1937, 4. Lake, “From Self-Determination.” Claire C. Robertson and Nupur Chaudhuri, “Revising the Experiences of Colonized Women: Beyond Binaries,” Journal of Womenʼs History Special Issue 41, no. 4 (2003): 6–13. Bashford, “Global Biopolitics”; Bashford, “Nation, Empire, Globe.” News clipping, Evening Post, May 27, 1937, MS 1388, folder 4, Birth Regulation Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. “Agenda: Committee of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences,” January 20, 1925. Seth Koven and Sonya Michel, eds., Mothers of a New World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of Welfare States (London: Routledge, 1993). Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 55–56. Veronica Strong-Boag, “Society in the Twentieth Century,” in Hugh J. M. Johnston, ed., The Pacific Province: A History of British Columbia (Vancouver: Douglas and McIntyre, 1996), 284. Vancouver Daily Times, February 16, 1937, 7. Kay Anderson, Vancouverʼs Chinatown: Racial Discourse in Canada, 1875–1980 (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1991): 158–167. “Chinese Community Gives $100 to Pan Pacific Conference,” Vancouver Sun, July 23, 1937, 10. “Delegates Sum Up Conference Work,” Vancouver News Herald, July 24, 1937, 2. Sweet, “History of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 10. As reported by conference speaker, Alexander Davidson, Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 43. Thomas P. Socknat, Witness against War: Pacifism in Canada 1900–1945 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1987), chap. 5. Vancouver Daily Province, July 13, 1937, 1, 20. Veronica Strong-Boag, “Peace-Making Women: Canada 1919–1939,” in Ruth Roach Pierson with the assistance of Joanne

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

1.

38.

40.

41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51.

52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71. 72.

See also “International Peace Arch,” http://www.peacearchpark.org. “Women Join in Singing National Anthem,” Victoria Daily Colonist, July 20, 1937, 7. “Pacific Womenʼs Parley ʻTakes Stock,ʼ” Vancouver Sun, July 26, 1937, 18. “Seems Backward to Us but China Goes Forward,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 21, 1937, 11. As described by Baroness Shidzue Ishimoto, Facing Two Ways: The Story of My Life (New York: Farrar and Rinehart, 1935), 224. Sharon H. Nolte, “Womenʼs Rights and Societyʼs Needs: Japanʼs 1931 Su rage Bill,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 28, no. 4 (1986): 690–714; Vera Mackie, “Motherhood and Pacifism in Japan 1900–1937,” Hecate 15, no. 2 (1988): 28– 49; L. Edwards, “Womenʼs Su rage in China”; Moloney, “Womenʼs Rights.” Vancouver Daily Province, July 14, 1937, 1. Elizabeth Price Bailey, Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 55–56. Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt. Vancouver Sun, July 14, 1937, 22. Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.” “Japan,” Jus Su ragi 28, no. 8 (1934), 59, International Alliance of Women Papers, Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University. Vancouver News Herald, July 14, 1937, 2. Ibid. “Personalities,” ser. 8, box 3, YWCA Australia Papers, YWCA Collection, Melbourne University Archives, Melbourne. “Speaker Blames Weaknesses of Member Nations for Trouble,” Vancouver News Herald, July 17, 1937, 8. Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt, 215. Vancouver Sun, July 14, 1937, 8. Vancouver Daily Province, July 13, 1937, 20; July 14, 1937, 2–3. Vancouver News Herald, July 20, 1937, 8. Vancouver Sun, July 12, 1937, 1–2. Violet McNaughton, “Technique of Developing Public Opinion,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 61–64. “Says Women Must See World Ugliness,” Vancouver News Herald, July 20, 1937, 8. Lesley Hall, Sex, Gender and Social Change in Britain since 1880 (Houndmills: Macmillan Press, 2000), 22–33. Bessie Rischbieth to G. Radziwill, April 15, 1936, Pacific Questions—Correspondence with Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, Social Question—General, 50/17407/1535, LNA. Mildred Staley to Bessie Rischbieth, January 29, 1937, 2004/6/411, Rischbieth Papers. San Francisco Chronicle, August 22, 1928, reel 42, Addams Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

39.

Thompson, Somer Brodribb, and Paula Bourne, eds., Women and Peace: Theoretical, Historical and Practical Perspectives (London: Croom Helm, 1987), 170–191; Mary Kinnear, Woman of the World: Mary McGeachy and International Cooperation (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004); Mary Kinnear, Margaret McWilliams: An Interwar Feminist (Montreal: McGillQueenʼs University Press, 1991); Barbara Roberts, “Womenʼs Peace Activism in Canada,” in Linda Kealey and Joan Sangster, eds., Beyond the Vote: Canadian Women and Politics (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1989), 276–308. Alison Prentice, Paula Bourne, Beth Light, and Gail Cuthbert Brandt, Canadian Women: A History, 2nd ed. (Toronto: Harcourt Brace, 1996), 259; Veronica Strong-Boag, “ʻSetting the Stageʼ: National Organization and the Womenʼs Movement in the Late 19th Century,” in Susan Mann Trofimenko and Alison Prentice, eds., The Neglected Journey: Essays in Canadian Womenʼs History (Toronto: McClelland Stewart, 1977), 86–103. Veronica Strong-Boag, “ʻEver a Crusaderʼ: Nellie McClung, First-Wave Feminist,” in Veronica Strong-Boag and Anita Clair Fellman, eds., Rethinking Canada: The Promise of Womenʼs History (Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997), 278, 271–284; R. R. Warne, “Nellie McClung and Peace,” in Janice Williamson and Deborah Gorham, eds., Up and Doing: Canadian Women and Peace (Toronto: Womenʼs Press, 1989), 35–47. Katie Pickles, “Colonial Counterparts: The First Academic Women in Anglo-Canada, New Zealand and Australia,” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 2 (2001): 279; my thanks to Katie for this reference. Miss Mary Bollert, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association Fi h Triennial Conference, New Zealand, 1940,” Vancouver Clubwoman 1, no. 1 (1939): 11–12, 20; my thanks to John Gay for this reference. W. Peter Ward, White Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes and Public Policy towards Orientals in British Columbia, 2nd ed. (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1990), esp. chaps. 7 and 8. Vancouver News Herald, July 24, 1937, 3; Vancouver Daily Province, July 23, 1937, 2; Vancouver Sun, July 23, 1937, 1. Sweet, “Impressions of the Fourth Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” 10. “Notes of Pan-Pacific Conference, Transcribed from Materials Made Available by Miss Mary Seaton of Wellington, April 1956,” MS X/5161, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. “A Dress Made of Pineapple Fibre,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 15, 1937, 2.

73. 74. 75.

79.

80. 81. 82. 83. 84.

85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108.

109. 110.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

76. 77. 78.

Rachel Crowdy, “Report of the Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” October 28, 1930, 8, Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1930, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353. LNA. Maria Paz Mendoza-Guazon, “The Status of the Filipino Woman,” box 57, folder 1, IPR Papers. The Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference 1928: Report of the Australian Delegation (Castlereagh, New South Wales: George Jones, n.d.). See also Paul A. Kramer, “The Darkness That Enters the Home: The Politics of Prostitution during the Philippine-American War,” in Ann Laura Stoler, ed., Haunted by Empire: Geographies of Intimacy in North American History (Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006), 366–404; and Kramer, Blood of Government. PPWA Newsletter, October 21, 1940, box 2, folder 82, U.S. Mainland Committee, 1939–1941, PPU Papers. Paddle, “Limits of Sympathy.” Sheldon Garon, “The Worldʼs Oldest Debate? Prostitution and the State in Imperial Japan, 1900–1945,” American Historical Review 98, no. 3 (1993): 710–732. Nationality and Status of Women, League of Nations Publication, A.19, 1935, V.7. See, e.g., Alice Kessler-Harris, “The Paradox of Motherhood: Night Work Restrictions in the United States,” in Ulla Wiklander et al., eds., Protecting Women: Labor Legislation in Europe, the United States, and Australia, 1880–1920 (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1995), 337– 357; and Rupp, Worlds of Women, 139–146, 150–155. Kyong Bae-Tsung, quoted in Melbourne Herald, September 14, 1928, n.p., news clipping file, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers. Ibid. Felski, Gender of Modernity, 11–34. Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (1934), 62. Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 70–72; Bruno Lasker, Elizabeth Field, and Marie M. Keesing, Tradition and Progress: A Study Course on Cultural Contact and Conflict in the Pacific Area (Washington, D.C.: International Relations O ice, American Association of University Women, 1935). Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 71–72. Ibid., 70–75. Similar questions occupied protagonists described in Lake and Reynolds, Drawing the Global Colour Line. Constance Ternent M. Cooke, “The Status of Alien Women in Australia,” Mid-Pacific 40, no. 3 (1930): 241–245. E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 97. “Canada Firm on Immigration,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10. “Outline of the Canadian Viewpoint,” B-1/3, no. 3, IPR Papers. Rev. Dr. Andrew Harper, “The White Australia Policy,” in Meredith Atkinson, ed., Australia: Economic and Political (Melbourne: Macmillan, 1920), 443–472. Cooke, “Status of Alien Women in Australia.” Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10. Alison Bashford, “World Population and Australian Land: Demography and Sovereignty in the Twentieth Century,” Australian Historical Studies 38, no. 130 (2007): 211–227. Jean Daley, “Work for the Forthcoming Conference,” circular prepared for the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, MS 9106, box 1163/4c, Heagney Papers, State Library of Victoria, Australia. Ada Beveridge, “General Report of Conference,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1937), 14–15. E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 97–98, 101 (emphasis in original). “Womenʼs Association, 1937–1940,” box 2, folder 87, PPU Papers. Mrs. Wei-Djen Djang Lo, “Economic Reconstruction in China since 1927,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 407. “Birth Control Topic,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10. Jean Begg, “Social Service Project Report,” August 11, 1930, 21, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353, LNA. Bashford, “Global Biopolitics.” Ishimoto, Facing Two Ways, 225–226. Sanjam Ahluwalia, “Rethinking Boundaries: Feminism and (Inter)Nationalism in Early-Twentieth-Century India,” Journal of Womenʼs History 14, no. 4 (2003): 191. Frances Penington, “Trends of Discussion on the Various Topics”, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 31–32. Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 74. Penington, “Trends of Discussion”, 32. “Outline of Report by Miss Frances Penington,” circular, MS 2004/6/408, Rischbieth Papers. For an account of the continuation of similar debates into the postwar era, see Kevin Blackburn, “Disguised Anti-colonialism: Protest against the White Australia Policy in Malaya and Singapore, 1947–1962,” Australian Journal of International A airs 55, no. 1 (2001): 101–117. Ayako Kano, Acting Like a Woman in Modern Japan: Theater, Gender and Nationalism (New York: Palgrave, 2001), 111. Memorandum, Hawaii Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, April 23, 1940, box 8, folder 324. PPU Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173925964 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

111. Erika Lee, “The ʻYellow Perilʼ and Asian Exclusion in the Americas,” Pacific Historical Review 76, no. 4 (2007): 537–562. 112. Mary Bollert to PPWA membership, February 29, 1940, box 2, folder 76, Canadian PPWA, 1939, PPU Papers. 113. Jean M. Randall to Australian Federation of Women Council, February 25, 1951, MS 7493, Rich Papers, National Library of Australia, Canberra. 114. Jamieson Williams, “Let Us Turn to the Pacific for Peace,” MS 2006/6/398, Rischbieth Papers. 115. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 14. 116. Ann Satterthwaite to Tsune Gauntlett, February 14, 1939, box 2, folder 69, PPU Papers. 117. Tsune Gauntlett to Anna Satterthwaite, October 28, 1947, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. 118. “The Status of Women in Japan,” typed sheets, n.d., 5. Seaton Papers. 119. Bessie Rischbieth, “Pan-Pacific and South-East Asian Womenʼs Association, Honolulu,” 1, box 6, folder 35, MS 4973, Rischbieth Papers.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Five Culture and Identity  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0005 Published: July 2009

Pages 161–188

Abstract This chapter continues an investigation of indigenous involvements in the Pan-Paci c Women's Association (PPWA). It considers Maori participation from the perspective of handcraft as a site of cross-cultural exchange in the 1950s. The handcraft traditions of women were ascribed cultural signi cance in the association as it sought to a

rm the central role of local women in the negotiation

of globalization. Moreover, the continuation of women's handcraft in the West was considered to provide the context for women to unite across diverse cultural traditions and levels of development. In its discourse on the universal interests of women in craft, the PPWA sought to provide a cultural internationalist venue in which the historical and political dynamism of culture was to be articulated between indigenous and non-indigenous women.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, handcra , cultural exchange, Maori women, globalization Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, handcra , cultural exchange, Maori women, globalization Subject: Regional and Area Studies

This chapter continues an investigation of indigenous involvements in the PPWA. We turn again toward Maori participation, but this time from the perspective of handcraft as a site of cross-cultural exchange in the 1950s. The handcraft traditions of women were ascribed cultural signi cance in the association as it sought to a

rm the central role of local women in the negotiation of globalization. Moreover, the

continuation of women’s handcraft in the West was considered to provide the context for women to unite across diverse cultural traditions and levels of development. In previous decades, as we have seen, indigenous traditional cultures had been considered under serious threat, and their preservation a matter for urgent action. Native Hawaiians were among those indigenous cultures widely considered at risk, their cultural traditions seemingly safeguarded in museums against the contaminating in uence of tourism and 1

the degenerative impacts of modernization. Conversely, from early in the century, missionaries had aimed 2

to erase dominant features of indigenous cultures across the Paci c, including the hula in Hawai‘i. And by

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

the early twentieth century, tourism had given modern expression to Europe’s long-standing eroticization of the Paci c and Paci c women, popularizing Hollywood versions of Hawaiian music and dance among a 3

largely North American leisure class. But for cultural internationalists in the PPWA, cultural life appeared to o er a way to negotiate globalization while protecting social cohesion. It was to stand as a bu er zone against unmediated forces of change, allowing fragile local cultures, less advanced and hence less able to manage modernity, to hold together against the coming tidal wave, and at the same time allowing new

More recent analyses have rightly questioned this narrative of local survival as a matter of resisting globalizing forces. As Nicholas Thomas has pointed out, neither colonization nor tourism should be seen as univalent in its impact. Furthermore, nor were the “traditional” cultural objects or identities circulated therein rendered inert by the process. Rather than being xed “outside of time,” they too were mobile and p. 162

dynamic; through historical,

social, and cultural “entanglements,” such objects and identities accrued

4

vibrancy and meaning. Nor, as Simon During has argued of Maori agency in the global marketplace, has globalization been simply destructive of the local and indigenous. Burgeoning tourist economies exploiting indigenous cultures contributed to a politicization of cultural identity among indigenous people seeking to 5

use the global market for their own advantage. In many settler colonies, both cultural preservation and tourism contributed to the reemergence of indigenous political identity. In New Zealand, for example, global tourism and local reindigenization each played a role in the emergence of Maori political and cultural 6

movements in the interwar period. Fascination for “primitive” art and cultural products continued into the 7

1950s, shaping ideas about modernity among progressives in the United States and elsewhere.

“Handcraft,” the focus of the PPWA in the 1950s, represents one thread within this larger, global circulation of indigenous objects through which indigenous people variously participated in a global economy. In its discourse on the universal interests of women in craft, the PPWA sought to provide a cultural internationalist venue in which the historical and political dynamism of culture was to be articulated between indigenous and nonindigenous women. The postwar generation of Maori delegates built upon the initiatives taken by their predecessors in the interwar PPWA. From these early articulations of a cultural internationalist outlook among Maori women, this next generation set about asserting the power of cultural identity as a foundation of separatism. In so doing, they voiced a particularly indigenous version of the larger culturalist trend in world politics. Demands for self-representation increasingly characterized the participation of non-Western women in the association as global decolonization, and concomitant accusations of cultural imperialism, shifted the 8

ground of international cooperation in the region. In the 1950s the Pan-Paci c association’s continuing focus on cultural and interracial matters attracted delegates from newly decolonized or trusteeship nations who arrived to express their own versions of its liberal and Christian, yet potentially anticolonial, agenda. Led by newcomer Mira Petricevich, the postwar Maori contingent would seek to turn the problem of an unmediated, universalizing process of Westernization, as identi ed by the PPWA, into a call for a more cross-cultural women’s politics in their own country. Rather than asserting a universal community of women transcending cultural and racial di erences, they insisted on bringing national politics into a more critical dialogue with the international. It was their intention that settler delegates should give practical expression to their asserted cultural internationalism by campaigning in alliance with indigenous women p. 163

for the improvement of domestic status and conditions. Such improvements would

necessarily require a

greater degree of autonomy for indigenous minorities within national delegations. These indigenous interventions would coincide with a period of upheaval in the association. Doubts about the practice of cultural internationalism, already present in the interwar debates, returned with renewed strength. In the process a new language about cultural diversity emerging in world politics would provide the means to better identify and discuss the issues of representation that had beset the PPWA from its inception. At the rst postwar conference, in Hawai‘i in 1949, concerns were again raised by numbers of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

nations to resist political extremism.

Western delegates that cultural internationalism was yet to provide the intellectual grounds for genuine cross-cultural exchange. Those who sought to break more fully with what they saw as Eurocentrism expressed this desire through their awareness of a growing criticism of the “cultural imperialism” of the United States and more generally the West in the Paci c. This accusation of imperialism was also experienced in the PPWA. The sole Australia delegate at the rst conference held after World War II, Dr. Phyllis Cilento pointed out that the association now faced a very changed Paci c region. Probably sharing Cilento argued that it was no longer possible to imagine the Paci c region “as a vast expanse of ocean with only Hawaii standing between East and West.” Such a mapping of the Pan-Paci c had characterized cultural internationalist thinking in previous decades. Now that world war had arrived on the beaches of thousands of islands within its ocean, those “once isolated in their own native cultures” needed urgent help if they were to negotiate the worst impacts of modernization and its partner, militarization. The new Paci c was in urgent need of the cultural internationalist project of uplift and development. For although “the thousands of island dots” had been almost entirely ignored in previous years, she argued, along with the ensuing end of isolation came new opportunities for good work. The task (once again) con rmed a role for supposedly more advanced women of the region. Revitalizing the original role of the PPWA, rst articulated by Mark Cohen at the Outrigger Canoe Club in 1925, Cilento concluded, “Paci c problems in the future may well see progressive East and Western cultures joining together to help the less progressive become members of the 9

world’s family with a minimum of friction and con ict.” The best of modernity might nally arrive in the Paci c islands themselves, if under rather di erent circumstances than rst imagined in the interwar years. Given the ascribed protective role of cultural internationalism in the new world order, decolonization and modernization enhanced the part to be played by Western women; only the methods needed to change. p. 164

Having

lost the former authority of imperial and colonial history, Western women would nd a new place

as leaders among the world of Paci c women, on the grounds of sharing social research. Thus, when the Australia delegation leader in 1952, Ruby Rich (Feminist Club, Racial Hygiene Association, Australia) a

rmed the commitment of white women to the new civilization emerging in the Pan-Paci c, she made

the point that a degree of humility would be necessary if the project of cross-cultural world citizenship were to progress: The Paci c is really the cradle for a new civilization, and with the present upsurge of education and improvement in the status of women, the women of the Paci c are to wield a tremendous in uence. … We [Westerners] must be prepared to get rid of a number of preconceived prejudices, and to look more at the humanitarian side of these peoples, and place less stress on racial superiority. We … were humbled on many occasions by the wisdom expressed and the advances 10

made by delegates from those countries we are pleased to call the “under developed.”

Rich’s background in racial hygiene, like that of Cilento and others, points to the ways in which interwar ideas about “race” were increasingly rearticulated under the rubric of cultural politics and social reform. Similarly, the shift in white women’s thinking, described in the PPWA as the achievement of a cultural internationalist outlook, came to be understood after the world war as a questioning of the path of advancement itself. At the 1955 conference in Manila, Australia delegate Thelma Kirkby (Business and Professional Women) concurred that real progress in the region required that Western women overcome their superiority complex. Re ecting on the experience, she asserted “Those of us who had come in a spirit —not of arrogance but perhaps of slight smugness, because we were members of the so-called ‘advanced’ 11

countries—very soon developed a humble admiration [for our non-Western colleagues].”

This humbling

did not entail the jettisoning of the idea of progress altogether, however. Nor, evidently, did it diminish hope for its joint promotion by women of East and West. The project of the PPWA remained the facilitation of a syncretic (but e ectively Western-dominated) world civilization, one drawing on the non-West for its

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the geopolitical interests of her husband, who was a racial hygiene expert in Australia and the Paci c,

renewal. But the postwar articulation of cultural internationalism began to accept that modernization might take multiple forms. Following the horrors of World War II, the nal years of the 1940s and the early 1950s saw renewed optimism for world peace among many commentators, particularly, they hoped, between the United States p. 165

and Asia. One outcome was a renewal of East-West internationalism in the Paci c. This

sense of renewed

purpose pervaded the rst PPWA conference after the war and, for many participants, overrode or at least culties the association faced in trying to

work cross-culturally in the new Paci c. In her dedication presented to all members at the 1949 conference in Honolulu, the chair of the US Committee, Alice Parsons, welcomed the return of the association: “It is heartwarming to know that the dark curtain of war is lifted; that once more we can communicate … and so 12

do our part to establish peace with justice in this ‘one world’ of ours.”

The international president of the

1949 conference, US delegate Josephine Schain, echoed these views in her opening speech. An outspoken peace advocate at the 1937 conference, Schain had continued her international activism through the war. The only US woman to participate in the International Conference on Food and Agriculture convened in 1943, she had been present also at the formation of the United Nations in San Francisco in 1945 and continued as one of its observers and public liaison o

cers. Schain’s opening remarks in 1949 advised

PPWA delegates of the ever more historic task faced by their association. The world war had focused international interest once again in the region and had reminded the world of the importance of the Paci c as a site of dialogue between East and West. Schain welcomed con rmation of this view of the Pan-Paci c by an East-West Philosophers’ Conference recently convened by Yale University. She noted that the PPWA could con rm its hope for positive exchange between distinct civilizations, pointing out the association’s leadership in this eld, its previous work illustrating that such dialogue was not only desirable but possible. The members of the women’s association knew from experience that both East and West hoped for “the 13

ideal of a world society.” not su

Behind her words was perhaps a sense of exasperation also that the PPWA was

ciently recognized for being at the forefront of this area in world a airs, having already established

local networks among women in the region. Such optimism for the future of peaceful dialogue in the new Paci c was soon to become more tentative, however. By the early 1950s a rising “communist threat” in Asia seemed once again to obstruct the possibility of world cooperation, and at the basis of this perceived threat was opposition to a world dominated by Western powers. Meanwhile, fears gathered strength that newly decolonized peoples would turn against their former rulers. Once again, internationalism o ered encouragement to those opposed to both aggressive nationalism and isolationism. For those looking forward with optimism, such as Schain when speaking at the PPWA conference in Christchurch in 1952, the UN signaled not the failure of world cooperation but the revitalization of global “moral authority.” The theme of the conference that year was p. 166

“Paci c Women Unite for a United Nations.” Hard work

lay ahead: those wishing for world peace would

need rst to overthrow the anachronistic inequalities between the “races” and “cultures” that had dominated the old world order and to imagine a way forward in which cultural life o ered the foundations for mutual respect. The ensuing conference underlined the ways in which national forms of population management and social reform could now be viewed through a more global lens. Drawing on her recent tour of the region, Schain reported that advancements were being made in women’s status and conditions across the Paci c, citing “the blossoming of women in Asiatic countries” and the progress of women in the Paci c nations. The UN and other international bodies increasingly globalized issues of world health and educational reform, building on the work of thousands of nongovernmental agencies (such as the PPWA itself). She sketched the application of Western models of protection of women and abolition of prostitution (although these, as we have noted, had been previously questioned by non-Western delegates at the 1937 conference). Such di erent applications under the same model, she asserted, re ected the di erent stages of women in the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

counterbalanced concerns about cultural imperialism or the di

region, not merely in terms of their cultural development but in terms of varying impacts of modernity upon them. Japanese women, now facing e ects of globalization similar to those experienced in earlier 14

decades by women in the Philippines,

were beginning to acknowledge the “problem of prostitution”

exacerbated by US occupation. Already widely involved in public a airs, women in the Philippines were now calling for greater political representation in their own country. (And, re ecting the importance of this women’s movement, Manila would be chosen as the next PPWA conference city.) In India, women had 15

women had long been engaged in the cause of self-rule and were active in nationalist politics.) 16

she had found that women were increasingly able to access educational opportunities

In Ceylon

(but in this case she

failed to comment on their evident lack of opportunities under previous colonial rule). And yet, in each example, negative Western in uence was claimed by local women to have been washed away by indigenous cultural continuity. Thus women in Thailand informed her with pride that their country had never been colonized, and women in Burma that for more than ve hundred years Burmese culture had provided them with equal rights. In this latter account of women’s progress, Schain, and perhaps her Burmese contacts as well, omitted the negative impact on women’s rights under British imperial rule, decades marked by open 17

hostility to their equitable status with men in marriage and public life.

From the perspective of the PPWA project of advancement, Schain’s overview of improved access to p. 167

education and involvement in public life

Josephine Schain (third from le ) with a group of delegates in 1955—a rare informal moment. Courtesy of PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi. for women in the newer nations contained within it another contradictory aspect. On the one hand, women were advancing toward the international outlook anticipated by the PPWA. On the other, many who were applying their skills and capacities toward the aims of decolonization and national independence were doing so in collaboration with men and in the name of anticolonial nationalism rather than in the name of selfactualization through international women’s community. Non-Western women involved in the PPWA routinely negotiated such tensions as they sought to combine international participation with their own nationalist agendas. Many were able to attend the conferences through the provision of UNESCO travel funds. In 1951, when UNESCO’s Executive Committee considered a subvention, it commended the PPWA for its aim to “bring together women of the Paci c area for better understanding and for co-operation toward the interests of the family, including its adjustments to modern industrial and social conditions.” In support 18

of its achievements to this end, the Executive Board forwarded an amount of US$5,000 to the association. Development was a crucial aspect of this growing international commitment to women in the region. The programs of the UN aiming for “development” and democratization through the reform of education, health, and the rights of women e ectively paralleled those of the PPWA, while directing them toward a

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

recently “come out of purdah” and were now involved in public life. (Here, Schain failed to add that Indian

more clearly de ned democratic agenda that would be promoted by its membership throughout the decade. Re ecting this synergy, Mrs. S. Musikabhumma, for example, a chief nurse in maternal health in Thailand p. 168

who attended the 1952 PPWA conference, emphasized the importance

of the World Health Organization

in modernizing the health system in her country. At the same time, she expressed national pride that her 19

country had never been colonized, explaining to her fellow delegates that “Thailand” meant “freedom.” The PPWA was soon to rename itself the Pan-Paci c and South East Asian Women’s Association Among them, women in the Philippines would prove particularly eager to contribute to women’s internationalism, while not (at least openly) expressing hostility toward the United States, despite the recent history of violent occupation. Paul A. Kramer reminds us that Filipino elites, like many other

indigenous collaborators in history, became involved in “the making of the Philippine-American colonial state.” The rather benign role of internationally minded indigenous collaborators imagined by the PPWA elided this more complex and (in the Philippines case) overtly racially hierarchized process of becoming a 20

new nation under Western guidance.

While the Pan-Paci c women’s network readily incorporated

development into its cultural internationalist project, it remained aloof from the other progressive narrative of this era, that of anticommunism, which was to emerge as a signi cant factor in the 1955 conference, given the heightened context of US in uence in the Philippines. This relatively neutral position, as we will see, was important for the PPWA in maintaining its reputation as a nonpolitical, Christian, and liberal social-reform network. The PPWA would enthusiastically endorse UNESCO’s agenda of education for international understanding, 21

along with human and social relations, health, welfare, race relations, minority rights, and land tenure.

These themes echoed many of the aims and interests central to the Pan-Paci c women’s network from its inception—broadly speaking, social reform, the end of racial prejudice, education toward international understanding and cross-cultural exchange, and the friendly exchange of information between peoples and across cultures. In preparation for the 1949 conference, study groups were to research measures by which their own countries set out to “combat ignorance and prejudice,” including through museum exhibits or 22

artistic expression.

Study groups included the role of education in postwar reconstruction, human

relationships and social tensions, recent developments in political science and the social sciences, and the 23

“humanistic aspects of culture.”

No doubt of particular encouragement to PPWA membership, a UNESCO

pamphlet entitled The Race Question exhorted the struggle against “racial prejudice,” and the replacement of ignorant and racist assumptions about race in order to reduce hatred and “vicious” notions of racial 24

superiority. p. 169

It must have seemed that the PPWA’s cultural internationalist vision was coming to fruition.

But over the next years, the goal

of ending racism was also to be conscripted into the larger (and

ultimately US-dominated) push for economic development in the now Asia-Paci c, linking international programs run by the UN and its agencies with global capitalist and anticommunist interests. Arguably, the interface between cultural imperialism and cultural internationalism had been evident from the beginnings of the PPWA, as well as within the Pan-Paci c Union and the other internationalist organizations headquartered in Honolulu from which the PPWA had emerged. Certainly, these legacies were to be played out in following conferences. Given this larger context, ensuing discussions about the meaning of “cultural imperialism” within the PPWA o er us an insight into how global politics and history shaped relations between women in the 1950s. Their deliberations seem at times extraordinarily contemporary and still pertinent, even depressingly so. Following the war, the still Western-dominated PPWA was engaged again in a self-critique of its claims to practice cross-cultural and interracial friendship and exchange. At the 1949 conference, for example, a roundtable discussed the “mutual exchange of culture.” In line with progressive attitudes of the day and with UNESCO’s aims for educational reform, delegates agreed that it was important for textbooks to be revised in order that “prejudice, misunderstanding or silence” about other nations and peoples be remedied. Reiterating the PPWA’s long-held views about the a ective and interpersonal foundations for

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

(PPSEAWA), in recognition of the signi cance of Southeast Asia to global politics and to its ambitions.

meaningful cross-cultural exchange, they asserted the need to engage in the “true, sincere and mutual exchange of culture,” adding the proviso that a self-critique of white privilege was also essential. Without such a genuine e ort on the part of the West, the roundtable concluded, it would not be possible to achieve “a two-way process of learning and teaching as opposed to the type which leads to a charge of ‘cultural 25

imperialism.’”

They envisaged in renewed form the PPWA tradition of self-transformation.

Alongside these musings, exchange about social reform continued to emphasize the practical aspects of asked members of the PPWA to consider “What the United Nations has done for your country,” including aid received. But while social reform and progress were familiar to interwar membership, the focus and perspective had now shifted. For the rst time, questions focused explicitly on non-Western countries and were formulated with non-Western delegates in mind. These women were to be the primary source for responses to problems of rapid urbanization in developing countries. For example, the same questionnaire asked what was being done to educate women farmers in infant care and teaching and to empower them to p. 170

participate in village a airs. Of women

in the countryside, where globalization would be more

moderately felt and political change would (supposedly) be less violent, it asked how native people were becoming more economically secure, including through being trained in the development of their own 26

traditions into marketable “handicraft and cottage industries.”

As gathering information about and

examples of “homecraft,” or handcraft, across the region became part of the cultural work of conferences, Western delegates were provided another opportunity to explore the importance of cultural diversity to international praxis. By the 1950s the idea of handcraft combined notions of folk and national culture in Western romantic traditions with the diversity of non-Western cultural life. The idealization of craftsmanship in the Arts and Crafts movement had informed the settlement movement led by Addams in Chicago and was also integral to theosophy. Each sought to enhance Western modernity through the revitalization of craft traditions in which individuals were reinstated as the creators of meaningful objects 27

rather than faceless units involved in mass production.

The PPWA found inspiration in similar

assumptions about the place of art and craft in all cultures. But handcraft also became a locus point in the shifting power relations between women and expressed a new politics of culture as itself the medium of modernity. Indeed, the role of women’s handcraft became a central theme in the development discourse of the postwar PPWA. While creative practice might exemplify an interconnected way of life still enjoyed by less advanced peoples, its translation into modern forms of production were to provide economic independence to communities, enabling their cultural survival in the global marketplace. It was in these dual occupations (the one about an aesthetics of cross-cultural exchange and the other about global markets) that “handcraft” came to be the focus of PPWA claims that it had reached a new era in its own development. Handcraft also stood for the association’s increasingly explicit concerns about a global politics of cultural production and consumption.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

cultural internationalism. With development foremost in mind, the study program for the 1952 conference

A Conference in New Zealand The positive response to the 1952 conference in Christchurch marked the PPWA as a substantial network in the postwar as well as prewar Paci c. Attracting 110 representatives from eighteen countries, it met in the south island city, renowned for its English village atmosphere. On the rst day of the January conference, the Civic Theatre lled with members of the public and delegates, many in “national dress,” who had further consolidated the substantial presence of New Zealand

women in the association. Numbers of

Pakeha women were already longtime internationalists with extensive experience. Amy Kane, a former president of the National Council of Women of New Zealand, led the New Zealand branch of the PPWA and had been a member of its International Council from 1949. Elected a life member of PPWA in the 1960s, Kane continued to participate in annual meetings into the 1970s. Mary McLean, also a longtime member, asserted that her interest in the UN “enabled her to give members an insight into the problems faced by the 28

developing countries.”

Also claiming knowledge of the UN was Mary Seaton, another leading gure who

had attended PPWA conferences since 1928. The president of the New Zealand Women Writers’ and Painters’ Society and an executive member of the United Nations Association, she served as international program chair from 1949 until 1952, contributing directly to the reemergence of a refocused PPWA 29

following World War II. 30

and “fascinating.”

Seaton would visit the UN in 1954, an experience she described later as “thrilling”

Like that of Rischbieth in Australia in previous decades, Seaton’s archive of the PPWA

in this period is considerable. Ellen Lea (National Council of Women, Country Women’s Association, Women Teachers’ Association, and Business and Professional Women’s Association) was international secretary of the PPWA in the 1950s. And Fanny B. Taylor (Women Teachers’ Association), who became another life member of the PPWA, was a specialist in educational reform. PPWA connections with the UN and UNESCO had ourished in previous years. As the president of the Liaison Committee of Women’s International Organizations, Josephine Schain represented the association’s interests directly to the UN, while Australia delegate E. Blyth, one among many enthusiasts of this connection, was well aware of its signi cance to the association’s interests in the Paci c and Southeast Asia. Speaking at the 1952 conference, Blyth stated that achieving direct representation at the UN meant that “we have power and we only have to organise it and use it to get the best possible results for all.” She recommended UN pamphlets on topics remarkably familiar to the PPWA, such as the role of women in public life, noting as well that the UNESCO conference held in 1952 had focused on the education of women —just as did their association. That the ILO had not yet passed equal pay legislation, however, caused her to 31

exclaim, “Oh dear, dear!”

Fair pay and educational and employment opportunities for women had been

part of the women’s international movement since the late 1800s, a position the PPWA had inherited. If such o

cial bodies as the UN lagged well behind in this important regard, nonetheless their research and

reform campaigns were highly regarded. In an interview about the then PPWA with radio station 2ZB in p. 172

Honolulu in 1948, Mary Seaton asserted

that improving women’s status relied on the future success of 32

UN programs concerning human and social relations, health, and welfare.

Where the Paci c Rim and Paci c Basin had dominated the Pan-Paci c of the interwar years, the new region of Southeast Asia emerged to dominate the postwar Asia-Paci c of the PPWA. A generation of women from this region would seek to convey their own account of women’s internationalism. Delegates from newly decolonized nations and trusteeships also represented diverse visions of political rights for women. Some continued to refute the relevance of Westernization to their story. As Josephine Schain had reported several years earlier, so Mrs. Kyan Myint (whose husband was the commissioner of police in Rangoon) repeated in 1952 that the advancement of Burmese women had long preceded gains won by Western women; for ve hundred years women’s equal rights had been enshrined under Burmese law. And Mrs. Cooray (one of Ceylon’s two women senators and president of the Institute of Country Women) advised that because

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

gathered there to hear the mayor’s welcome to the conference. The international gathering in Christchurch p. 171

Buddhism had long held women in esteem, female su rage had been relatively easily achieved, and that 33

there were now women members of parliament and in all government departments.

Most delegates from

newer nations or those still territories, however, ascribed new opportunities enjoyed by women to the impact of Western democracy. Thus, Miss Soesolawate expressed the hope that women’s rights of the sort achieved in Western countries would result in more women being elected to the Indonesian parliament. Miss S. Malietoa attributed the relatively high status of women in Western Samoa to their access to a New 34

time in forthcoming elections.

At the same time, the decades of su rage had not seen the expected

revolution in women’s place in Western countries. Doubts remained concerning the Western model of advancement, just as they did regarding Westernization more generally. Something of Western women’s ambivalent responses to these delegates and their views of the West can be gleaned from comments made by New Zealand delegate Mary Seaton. Her account of the race politics at work in exchanges between white and nonwhite women at the 1952 conference is worth quoting at some length. Harking back to Jane Addams’ exhortation in 1928 that meeting together in the Pan-Paci c would provide women in the region with a unique opportunity to learn from each other, Seaton wrote: At rst the delegates from Asia were shy and when they heard of how much some countries had and of the status of women in those countries, they were di Then as the shyness wore o p. 173

speak, and we

dent about seeming “like beggars.”

in the genial atmosphere [of the conference] they were ready to

heard of unhappiness with [the status of women in their countries]. … This

meeting together also meant much to the delegates of the South Paci c Islands. When the rst shyness wore o

it was noticed that they had much to say to each other, and from various hints

gathered, it was the set up of their own societies that was discussed. In this story of regional dialogue, white women appear almost as bystanders. Rather than relying on the leadership of Western women, it seems, the growing con dence of Asian and Paci c island women had led to discussions between themselves: There were delegates from Asian countries with long centuries of high civilization behind them. How easy it seems for them to add a Western culture on to their Eastern one, and how di

cult for a

Western man or woman to add an Eastern culture to their own. Their richness of culture made some of us feel poorly equipped. Cultures once considered less advanced were now revealed to be far more dynamic than had been realized. Those within them had been forced by necessity to achieve the PPWA ideal already, by living across two or more cultures in order to negotiate the impacts of globalization and Westernization. Nor were these women destined to follow in the footsteps of Western women, because nationalist movements often involved them in anticolonial modernization projects with their men: It does seem that a great change is taking place in these old countries, and that the women from those countries that have lately come to independence feel a great responsibility for their share in working out new ways for their people, and they feel that the men of their countries are glad of their cooperation in the task. Seaton indicated also that a more explicit set of criticisms was emerging out of these new conditions, bringing with them “accusations of apathy” against white women in countries “where the living is easy,” such as the United States, Hawai‘i, Australia, and New Zealand. “Is this true?” she asked rhetorically, “Does 35

easy living make us sel sh?”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Zealand–style education system. And Mrs. N. Helu reported that Tongan women would vote for the rst

36

The question of “white privilege” continues to test Western feminism into the present.

In the 1950s it was

a particularly pertinent question to ask at a conference held in New Zealand, the country that before the war had been hailed by the PPWA as home to interracial harmony. These new themes within cultural p. 174

internationalism—the accusation of cultural imperialism,

and the separate forms of development,

decolonization, and nationalism of newer or trustee nations—also problematized the future of settler colonialism. In the settler colonies the responsibility of whites to work in collaboration with indigenous of the rst Maori women to attend a PPWA conference—continued to contribute to the New Zealand delegation. As before, they routinely combined cultural performance (song, dance, and chanting) with 37

conference papers and conference debate.

For example, in 1952 Mrs. U. R. Zister (Ngeungeu Te Irirangi)

o ered the conference a traditional welcome from Maori women; although Mrs. Zister was not an o

cial

delegate, she was representing Princess Te Puea Herangi, a sponsor of the recently formed Maori Women’s 38

Welfare League (MWWL).

But a more strident voice was also heard in 1952. Mira Petricevich was an

important gure in the Maori contingent that year. She would lead Maori representation at the PPWA onto a more explicitly critical path, one that suggests the importance of international participation from the midtwentieth century to the historical emergence of cultural identity as a site of resistance within the nation. The claim of “identity” would come to shape culture politics in following decades. Miraka Raharuhi (Mira) Petricevich (later Szaszy) was born on the North Island of New Zealand in 1921. Her 39

mother was connected to several important iwi (clans), while her father was Yugoslav-born.

Like Bennett,

she had been educated at one of the several elite schools for Maori girls in New Zealand and became a nalist in the biracial Miss New Zealand contest of 1947. Maori women had participated in the contest since before World War II as the winners of a separate Paci c Queen competition. From the early twentieth century, Pakeha contestants had been judged for their attractiveness as the future mothers of the white 40

race;

by the 1950s racial integration dominated public policy, resulting in greater opportunities for Maori

women to compete directly in the New Zealand title. Writing of 1961 Maori beauty queen Maureen Kingi, historian Megan Woods argues that despite the oscillation between “traditional” and “modern” she was required to perform, the contest provided her with an opportunity to promote Maori culture and the role of 41

Maori women in its preservation.

A similarly contradictory outcome would take place at the PPWA. As a

woman of mixed descent, Petricevich occupied a particularly hybrid space, her celebrated grace and glamour expressing not least an appreciation of the relative paleness of her skin and the European-in uenced 42

features she had inherited from her Yugoslavian father.

Soon afterward, she left to study social work in 43

Honolulu at the University of Hawai‘i, the rst Maori woman to win a fellowship there. p. 175

she joined the audience at

While in Honolulu,

the rst PPWA conference convened after the war, and became known to the

association’s hierarchy. On her return to New Zealand, Petricevich joined the Department of Maori A airs as a welfare o

cer. She became a founding member of the MWWL, formed in 1951, and would remain one of its 44

most important executives until 1977.

Petricevich would become a favorite of the PPWA. At times wearing “traditional” costume and at others a tted white suit, she was a sophisticated performer on the international stage. Like her predecessors, Petricevich attracted attention as much for her appearance as for her evident capacities as a delegate. She was particularly admired for her conference appearances in a “modernized version of her native Maori 45

costume.”

“Beauteous” but also an excellent public speaker, she was voted the “glamour girl” of the 1952

conference held in Christchurch, New Zealand, before going on to similarly impress delegates in 1955 at the 46

Manila conference in the Philippines.

Sophistication and style were important to Petricevich’s success as a

PPWA delegate. The association appreciated her directness of gaze, graceful posture, and fashionably modern suit, nding in their combination the signs of an international woman. In 1934 the president of the New Zealand delegation, Elsie Andrews, had described several of the conference attendees as “goddesses.” These tall, graceful women embodied the classical attributes of the modern international feminist ideal. The adoption of elements of Western style won approval, marking non-Western women’s interest in becoming

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

women was perhaps most acutely in question. In the 1950s, Maori women—including Victoria Bennett, one

modern. Arguably, Petricevich represented the Paci c ideal of the PPWA—outspoken yet poised, colorful yet smart, traditional but also su

ciently

Courtesy of Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. p. 176

Mira Petricevich in her white suit. Courtesy of PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi. Western in her white suit. Like her “modernized” traditional out t, she was welcomed as an indigenous woman who combined elements of modernity and di erence and who spoke for the PPWA vision of world cooperation. Con dent in her dealings with Western delegates yet celebrating her cultural identity, the beautiful Petricevich seemed to promise an exciting future for world cooperation. Women like Petricevich might guide their Western colleagues toward a greater understanding of non-Western cultural and social life, her capacity to appear one day in traditional dress and the next in fashionable suits securing her pivotal role as bicultural translator. According to the PPWA’s cross-cultural politics, the communal and creative elements of non-Western cultures would rehumanize an overly individualistic Western civilization. It would thereby be possible to return human values since lost to the West through industrialization and, more recently, through the madness of two world wars and a world nancial depression. Among Western commentators, handcrafted out ts worn by indigenous women like Petricevich were interpreted as expressions of connection to cultural life that industrialization considered long since denied to women in the West. In their fascination with these cultural objects and the subjects who produced and wore them, Western delegates expressed a nostalgic

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Mira Petricevich in traditional dress for a conference dinner. R. M. Spoor Collection.

desire for a return to this supposedly prior relationship. For their part, non-Western delegates mobilized a complex politics through traditional dress. Not least, they were interested in educating their Western colleagues on the importance of culture, tradition, and family life and on the central status of indigenous p. 177

women to them. Membership in the PPWA also o ered

opportunities to exchange views with women

from other Paci c island nations. While PPWA cultural internationalism was important to an emerging international voice for Maori women, the experiences of colonialism shared by other delegates led caused her to argue for the separate representation of indigenous women within PPWA hierarchy. On these matters, she spoke as a representative of Maori women’s own organization, that is, on behalf of her own constituency, rather than an international one.

The Voice of Maori Women Writing of the important place of the MWWL in the history of Maori rights in New Zealand, Barbara Brookes describes the association as the “one national organisation giving voice to Maori concerns in the 1950s.” The league combined an emphasis on integration with Pakeha society with retaining cultural identity in order to do so. (Cultural autonomy would provide the capacity to integrate.) Such views were promoted by Maori leaders more generally in the postwar generation during decades witnessing enormous demographic and social change, not least precipitated through the 1945 Act “to make Provision for the Social and Economic Advancement and the Promotion and Maintenance of the Health and Social Well-Being of the Maori Community.” Petricevich was herself a Department of Maori A airs o

cer, well used to advocating 47

what Brookes has termed the “necessarily contradictory position” of integration with cultural di erence. Petricevich would later recall her appointment to the MWWL as a profoundly life-changing moment. At

rst, she felt rejected by peers who found her overly Westernized. Soon, however, she became the MWWL’s secretary and worked closely with Princess Te Puea Herangi, one of the most important and highly revered 48

Maori women of her generation.

The revitalization of Maori as a spoken language was an important issue

to the Maori in the 1950s, and traveling around New Zealand and visiting Maori communities provided 49

Petricevich with valuable opportunities to develop oratory skills in her own language.

Arguably,

Petricevich drew inspiration from the Young Maori Party in New Zealand, which then represented a generation of Maori women and men adept at working within the contradictions of integration. According to historian James Belich, their pragmatic approach established a “brilliantly subversive co-operation” 50

between Maori cultural identity and Pakeha-dominated society.

Beyond the party itself, in these years of

extraordinarily rapid urbanization large numbers of single Maori women traveled to towns and cities to nd p. 178

work, often in the area of

51

health.

Women like Petricevich became a formidable force in New Zealand at

the forefront of the reform of health and educational policies. Initially reluctant to attend the PPWA on behalf of the MWWL, she brought to the Pan-Paci c women’s conferences the early articulation of an indigenous identity politics. Dialogue between the two associations had been established early. Pakeha women’s organizations sent observers to the rst MWWL conference held in 1951, which attracted more than ninety Maori women. Indeed, one of the rst questions the conference discussed was its relationship with the association. Maori women activists in the 1950s shared PPWA interest in social reform, education, and health. As we learned in chapter 3, Maori delegates had been included in New Zealand delegations from the 1930s. Connections were established, but should the two organizations a a

liate? Pakeha spokeswomen for the PPWA promoted

liation in what seems to our ears unabashedly maternalist terms. President Amy Kane introduced herself

as someone who already had “something to do with Maori groups” through her involvement with Women’s Institutes, where “we have always worked with Maori members amongst us.” Kane gave her support to the formation of the MWWL, stating, “I think you can do a very great deal for your people.” New Zealand PPWA

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Petricevich to question the place of Maori women within the New Zealand delegation. Furthermore, it

secretary Mary McLean endorsed a

liation because she believed it would signal a return to the halcyon

days of early colonization when “we were friendly … particularly the Maori and Pakeha women.” Consolidating this friendship would enhance the PPWA’s reach into the region: “In this Pan-Paci c work you people will have to help us; you will have to show us how to be one Paci c community, and I know I can 52

rely on you during the coming year to advise us and guide us.”

MWWL delegates were divided on this question along generational lines. Now a member of the New Zealand a

liation. She argued that direct representation in each other’s associations would facilitate greater

exchange between Maori women and other women in the Paci c (rather than merely support Pakeha colleagues). MWWL women could meet “face to face” with women whose “problems [were] the same” as their own. At the same time, the league could consolidate its place at this important moment in the world community of women. Now was the time to “help towards gaining peace in the world,” and they should 53

“take [the opportunity] with both hands.”

The majority of MWWL delegates were not persuaded by

Bennett’s argument, however. Although they conceded that Maori women had successfully established their in uence within “European Women’s Organisations,” so far this had involved only “women of the [Maori] p. 179

race who were in constant touch with European life and society and 54

comfortable and could hold their own among European women.”

to those who felt that they could be

The MWWL aimed to provide a forum for

all Maori women, particularly those less comfortable in the white world. A voice for Maori women should be engendered separately, these delegates asserted. Therefore the MWWL voted against a

liation but in favor

of sending delegates to PPWA conferences, concluding that the “time was not yet come for the Maori women to join up with other organisations direct [as] the women felt that they must learn to run their own 55

organisation rst.”

For their part, Pakeha women in the PPWA sought the greater inclusion of Maori women on New Zealand delegations. Not surprisingly, they considered that this involvement provided a bridge between themselves and other indigenous women in the region. Longtime member of the New Zealand PPWA and the organization’s international vice president, Ellen Lea, stated that “to learn from Maori women … would be of great use to her [own] international work [and that] she could pass on the views of what was being done 56

[for and by Maori women] to women of other countries.”

Following the 1955 conference, Beryl Jackson

(Adult Education, New Zealand) con rmed that “the most important point of all” had been learning to work with Maori women, an experience that had led to greater respect and admiration for how they were “grappling with their social problems,” and also learning to recognize their “challenge to us to understand 57

and assist.”

More explicitly benevolent views persisted, nonetheless. In their reports of the same

conference to the MWWL Dominion Executive, Pakeha PPWA women described a happy and united New Zealand team, commenting that they were proud of “our Maori friends,” who gave successful public 58

addresses.

Increasingly at PPWA conferences the focus on cementing friendly relations between indigenous and settler women would drift from center stage. In its place, similarities between the conditions of Maori women and other non-Western women living under trusteeship proved equally, if not more, instructive. One of ve roundtables at the 1952 conference discussed di erent methods for bringing more educated women from the Paci c islands into the public work of community building in their nations. In the process, it noted that the di

culty experienced by social workers hoping to reach women in less settled areas was shared even in

some Western countries, particularly regarding outreach to indigenous women in settler colonies. The two of the three organizations the roundtable commended for achievements in this regard under di

cult 59

circumstances were located in Ceylon and Pakistan, but the third was the MWWL in New Zealand.

Settler

colonial conditions appeared thus to align the interests of Maori women delegates with other non-Western p. 180

women in the Paci c, rather than with Pakeha women in

New Zealand, and pointed to the continuing,

even third world, inequalities between settler and indigenous women in the more “advanced” nations.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

PPWA Dominion Executive and a PPWA Maori delegate since the 1930s, Victoria Bennett spoke for

At the 1955 conference in the Philippines, Maori women embraced every opportunity to talk about the urgent needs of the Maori community. Interviewed by local press, Mrs. J. Emery, MWWL member of the New Zealand delegation, described the devastating impact of settler colonialism on her people, stating that “after the rst contact between Maoris and Europeans there had been a period of transition for 100 years and transition is often a painful process.” Repercussions extended into the recent past, when “10 times more Maoris were dying of tuberculosis than Europeans in New Zealand, and inter-race relations were noMaori. But they had survived through determination, despite the price they had been forced to pay by integrating into mainstream society: “There was a danger of the native language dying out, but the Maori people had decided that they must meet the problems before them or perish.” Where Pakeha PPWA women claimed Maori heritage as part of New Zealand’s own, Emery reversed this order to political e ect: “The Maori has a priceless heritage and with the high ideals of the two peoples in New Zealand the Maori race 60

would reach out and go forward.”

Re ecting this new sense of cultural and political identity, following the

1952 conference the Maori delegates advised that in future they alone would present the Maori welcome, 61

and that it should be staged “separate from the Pakeha.”

The bicultural presentation by Bennett and

Andrews in 1937 was a thing of the past. The reversal of cultural leadership—from Western and universal to non-Western and local or indigenous— held considerable implications for PPWA internationalism. Mrs. Whitelaw, president of the Women’s Committee, National Council of Churches in Wellington, was one Pakeha member of the New Zealand delegation ready to engage with the new Maori women’s voice. She explained her reasoning to fellow Pakeha members of the New Zealand PPWA. At a roundtable discussion concerning the reform of the regulation of alcohol, she reported, one of the (unnamed) Maori delegates present rejected recent changes to the Liquor Act in New Zealand. These changes allowed Maori women to drink in hotels alongside Maori men. The delegate argued that this legislation resulted, not in the equal rights of Maori and Pakeha, but in the diminishment of Maori women’s status. Non-Maori participants in the roundtable had rejected this nonuniversalist viewpoint. They insisted that di erentiating between men and women was discriminatory, while distinguishing between white and Maori women was regressive. Resorting to a racialist discourse in which the advancement of women was measured against cultural di erence, they concluded that p. 181

reinstating the restriction

would “be a step backward preventing the adult Maori making free choice” 62

and that it would “retard the growing up process, bringing a basic loss in development of personality.”

Concerned by this exchange, Whitelaw concluded that members of the PPWA should contact the MWWL in order to learn about Maori women’s perspectives on social reform issues. In this way, it would be possible “to promote better understanding of the di

culties that may still arise in adjusting the relationships

between Maori and Pakeha in New Zealand.” Once the MWWL educated Pakeha women, it would become possible to “cooperate with them and give them support in their undertakings.” Finally, however, she sought to diminish the problem that rethinking the politics of cultural di erence posed to the cultural internationalist outlook by concluding on a national note: “It is time we thought of ourselves not as Maori 63

and Pakeha but in terms of New Zealanders.”

Culturally speci c responses to (universal) social reform

remained problematic for the PPWA. This disjuncture was nowhere more apparent than in the signi cance of home and handcraft to women and development in the region.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

where near perfect.” Loss of cultural identity as much as con ict, disease, and racism had endangered the

Cultural Nationalism or National Culture? Whereas national culture was the proclaimed basis for national delegations at the PPWA, within settler colonial or other minority contexts culture politics operated in more complex ways. At some point, culture o ered a degree of separatism to indigenous groups aiming to negotiate their place in modernity, a version of culturally based nationalism. As the New Zealand case illustrated, through a

rming a separate cultural

community. Constance Cooke had articulated this version of the culturalist argument years earlier in her account of the ways in which the immigrant might be encouraged to join with the dominant society in her new homeland. In 1939, when Marie Keesing had asked the PPWA’s membership to consider some important questions about the role of culture in the contemporary Paci c, she had suggested that each delegation bring to conferences examples of craft, including examples of “foreign” art they had collected on their travels in other countries. Study groups might contribute cultural products such as batik or “Oriental 64

embroidery” as a way of increasing mutual understanding of the region.

Modern and traditional women

might thereby transcend national, racial, and cultural divides through a shared appreciation of women’s 65

creativity. p. 182

She also asked them to re ect on the role of cultural production in traditional cultures,

comparing communal involvement with the ways in which art was reduced in Western lives to an

hour a

week for schoolchildren. Lastly, and most signi cantly, she asked, should we “aim towards greater cultural uniformity in the interest of world integration or should cultural di erences be nurtured?” She added that the answer to this question had implications for the future: “How are we to interpret the present trend 66

towards cultural nationalism—temporary reaction, or forecast of the future?”

More broadly, cultural production was considered intimately related to society and women’s place within it and to the national and international signi cance of the domestic realm. The survival of handcraft would also depend on the preservation of women’s ascendancy in home and community life. As early as her 1930s League of Nations report, Rachel Crowdy had been pleased to note that the PPWA theme of “women in political life” had included the study of home and community. Jean Begg, New Zealand chair of the Social Service Project and international project director in 1930, had asserted that a healthy home life produced happy citizens and thus greatly improved the possibilities for world peace. While domestic education was useful, housewives should be recognized as holding the future of world peace in their hands. The nurturing values of home and family had to be brought more fully into the public sphere. Much could be learned, or even reclaimed, from the non-Western example. Just as Western women had seen the dissolution of their moral authority as they had increasingly entered the public domain, Begg argued, non-Western women were on the cusp of undergoing the same potential loss of status. The hope was that in the latter case, domestic and public authority would coexist and remain interconnected. At the same time, the value of handcraft in trustee or recently decolonized nations gave an overtly anticolonial focus to these cultural aims. As history had shown, culture could be used to instigate resistance. A similar argument about culture had been used in India against British rule. Indian speaker Mrs. Tara Ali Baig advised the conference in 1955 that “in colonial areas” such as India, small farming communities had depended upon handcraft for their survival. Local craft had been central to the self-su 67

Mahatma Gandhi in his campaign against colonization.

ciency promoted by

In the name of channeling decolonizing countries

toward democratic governments sympathetic to the West, the PPWA hoped that the politics of cultural production would provide a dual e ect. First, it would gure in the foundations of modern identity. Western nations still had some elements of their own cultural traditions to draw from, and these were enjoying renewed popularity in the contemporary interest in folk art, music, and craft. Delegates to the 1937 conference enjoyed Canada’s “pioneer” culture by visiting Vancouver’s annual Folk Festival. In her report p. 183

on the conference for the Pan-Paci c Magazine, festival director Mrs. J. T. McCay described the event as an example of “practical internationalism” in its celebration of handcraft, clothing, dance, and the songs of

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

identity, minorities negotiated integrationist educational and health reforms, while maintaining a sense of

68

the ancestors of the “English-speaking peoples” of Canada.

When the New Zealand PPWA returned from

the 1952 conference, its members asserted that examples of white as well as Maori culture should be taken 69

to future conferences in order to be “representative of New Zealand as a whole.”

As the Indian example had illustrated, however, cultural identity might be important to anticolonial struggle as well. While the Christian social reform promoted by the PPWA was designed on the one hand to help combat illiteracy, disease, and so on, it was on the other hand aimed to direct non-Western still coming into modernity and thus highly susceptible to negative political in uence. Harriet Andrews, honorary president at the 1952 conference and leader of the Hawai‘i delegation, spoke of the importance of education “for peoples in underdeveloped areas” to inoculate them against dictators such as those who had risen to power in Europe prior to World War II. It was hoped that culturally sensitive democratic transition would prevent political uprising among the non-white masses of the world. Without careful handling, mass involvement in urban political life might lead to the excesses of populism. In this context, conference guest speaker Charlotte Mahon, US consultant for the Alliance of Women at the Economic and Social Council of the UN, emphasized the importance of cross-cultural education in developing a citizen’s capacity to see the world from another’s point of view, that is, negotiating problems without “strikes, growth of racial, class, 70

or religious antagonisms, revolt by force, or mounting hysteria.”

Here the cultural internationalist aim of

defusing disagreement barely disguised fears of anti-Western uprisings among recently decolonized people. Notably, similar assertions of immaturity and irrationality had long legitimated colonial rule. The Philippines, host nation of the next conference, was a case in point. The “liberation” of the Philippines from Spanish rule by the United States in 1898 had led to US occupation, justi ed on the grounds of Filipinos’ asserted incapacity for self-rule. Although the Philippines enjoyed a degree of self-government in 1903 and then independence after the war, the United States continued to act as the quasi-colonial power in a Philippines seen as a “nation in the making,” with local men and women, through the “degenerative” 71

impacts of their cultural traditions, regarded as yet to achieve modern citizenship status.

Gender was a

central element in discussions about nationhood and modernity, while, as Vicente Rafael points out, women played a key role in their formation. Although symbolic of a nation in need of rescue, women were also p. 184

“interlocutors in the debate over the future disposition of their body

72

politic.”

This double positioning

applied to women also participating in the Pan-Paci c association. In addition to culture’s signi cance to nation formation and a democratic Paci c, second was its importance to debates about the future of indigenous minorities within settler nations. Interwar anthropological accounts of the dangers of unmediated culture clash had emphasized the critical role of 73

culture in the survival of native peoples.

By the time of the 1930 PPWA conference a resolution had already

been passed: “That the creative and expressive arts be fostered and that the achievement of native peoples be recognised in order that distinctive national or racial contributions may be perpetuated and new values 74

realized.”

Educational and employment success were linked directly to cultural identity (as well as racial

survival), as was emphasized by Felix Keesing in The Changing Maori, an account of ‘the rising generation” 75

of the “Maori race” written in discussion with his wife, Marie.

The Keesings’ work, among that of other

anthropologists, was in uential in shaping UNESCO’s postwar agenda to facilitate development among those “underdeveloped” countries recently gaining independence or occupying the intermediate status of trust territory. In 1954, Australian anthropologist C. D. Rowley (later to write a trilogy of books on the impacts of misadministration, injustice, and colonial violence against Aboriginal people in Australia) was employed by UNESCO’s Education Section to travel through Southeast Asia and to report on the application of educational programs in facilitating modernization. Rowley emphasized the necessity of recognizing cultural di erence—in his words, “to bear in mind the clash of western materialism with ancient status cultures”—and to carefully avoid the appearance of “cultural superiority,” which was likely to bring about hostility and resistance among people otherwise interested in Western-style education. Mira Petricevich would no doubt have agreed. Echoing the PPWA’s concern to establish a cross-cultural synthesis on global

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

populations toward democratic relations with their Western allies. These populations were considered to be

matters while recognizing a degree of variation, Rowley concluded in civilizationalist terms that “good medicine” for the “ailments of the East” would not be found in the simplistic application of Western models 76

—models that had, in any case, served “indi erently” for the West.

In the same year, a seminar on arts and crafts in community life was held in Tokyo under the auspices of UNESCO’s Cultural Activities Section. Involving representatives sent from Afghanistan, Australia, Burma, Cambodia, Ceylon, China, India, Indonesia, Japan, Korea, Laos, New Zealand, Pakistan, the Philippines, “traditional” cultures facing rapid industrialization. While cultural production through “traditionally p. 185

skilful techniques” could ensure a degree of cultural meaning for its producers,

it would also secure a

better global market where a substantial section of world customers were interested in owning “authentic” products. Decline in craft skills in the non-West had led to mass “bewilderment” among individuals cut loose from communal and cultural a

liations, and as a result they had fallen prey to mass political

movements, intergenerational breakdown, and social malaise. The director general of UNESCO, Dr. Luther H. Evans, expressed his commitment to cultural expression for its positive impact on individual growth, community stability, and “collective living.” In a working paper on indigenous art, his organization stated that “underprivileged groups in industrial countries” should be helped to “develop what is best in their own culture,” in order to promote self-employment of intrinsic and emotional worth, as well as economic 77

value.

Promoting handcraft was as much about seeking to ensure stability in the region as it was about the

importance of cultural identity in negotiating global economies. (PPWA responses to fears of communistinspired instability and anti-Western sentiment in the Paci c are considered more fully in the next chapter.) During the conference in Manila, the PPWA sought to contribute to this developmental discourse on handcraft by displaying examples of crafts brought by Asia and Paci c island delegates. The conference exhibition included woven cloth, shell work, printed fabric, embroidery, and pottery. Craft produced for tourism and owned by Western delegates might also be included, it asserted, and a collection of dolls in national costume was featured. According to Pakeha delegate Beryl Jackson, interest in the display was intense, attracting radio and press interviews and even a television broadcast during which Mira Petricevich 78

was interviewed.

This mixing of tourist souvenirs with traditional craft signaled a slippage within PPWA thinking, however. Desiring to emphasize the role of culture in indigenous communities and contemporary politics, Maori delegates were keen to rectify any misapprehension that culture was simply an entertaining means of cross-cultural exchange. Petricevich and Bennett asserted that the recent revival in cultural life and handcraft production had been central to the survival of the Maori as a people. Their words con rmed themes discussed in the UNESCO seminar on cultural production. Delivering a speech titled “Traditional Maori Craftsmanship,” Bennett stated that “the arts and crafts of a people can develop only when there is a measure of security and prosperity, when life is not merely a struggle for survival, but has a purpose and a sense of freedom.” Occupation by Europeans had brought about a “confusion” that threatened to engulf the Maori people. Through the “clash of cultures,” arts and crafts had all but disappeared, and the population had decreased alarmingly. A “spirit of fatalism” had infected their communities until, in recent years, the p. 186

Young Maori Party had 79

momentum.

restored “con dence” and the “regeneration” of identity had gained

According to the MWWL, improvement in the conditions of the Maori people combined social

reform with an enthusiasm for cultural expression. As central gures in home and community life, women 80

were pivotal to both.

Moreover, international participation was conducive to women’s national in uence. In her 1955 PPWA conference address about the MWWL, titled “The Sympathy of Today Is the Justice of Tomorrow,” Petricevich echoed Bennett by advising:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Thailand, and Vietnam, the seminar emphasized the importance of protecting cultural expression among

In order to understand the real purpose for the existence of [the MWWL] it is necessary to know the present-day setting of the Maori race within New Zealand—its stage of progress in modern civilization. … The bewilderment and disillusionment created by the clash both in culture and in aims resulted in the breaking up of Maori society and with it the mind and character of the people. An overwhelming sense of hopelessness and fatalistic resignation set in and the race literally 81

began to die.

Speaking of the need to “reach the most backward members of the [Maori] race” while at the same time to “cater to the more advanced by providing them with cultural outlets,” she asserted that women were capable as leaders, being the most in uential in the resolution of community problems. In her appearance on the international stage, Petricevich seemed to embody the capacity of Maori women to negotiate both “tradition” and modernity not only in New Zealand but internationally. Indeed, the complex interweaving of the two was literally encoded in the traditional clothing and the objects she often wore and carried. The cloak (kakahu), bodice (pari), and green stone (pounamu) pendant she wore at these times may have been somewhat dismissively described by local press as “a modernized version of her native Maori 82

costume,”

but the MWWL attached great importance to its authenticity nonetheless. Codes of dress 83

constituted one domain of Maori authority over its own representation to the world.

To this end, Maori

delegates sought to educate PPWA delegates in the signi cance of Maori attire. In 1952 Maori cultural representative Zister described her ceremonial cloak to reporters as “a magni cent ancient Maori cloak of 84

woven kiwi feathers edged with tui feathers” and her headdress as “composed of huia feathers.”

But in any

case, cultural meaning accrued to objects, no matter the conditions of their circulation in the world at large, p. 187

and in new ways when worn for international audiences. Petricevich would later recall the

words of Tara

Ali Baig (guest delegate from India), who had told the conference that “handcrafts are a potent form of 85

freedom.”

These international experiences con rmed for Petricevich the value of contributing to an indigenous women’s voice in the Paci c. International self-representation, enabled by the MWWL (notably in her account, not attributable to the PPWA), gave “evidence of the need and desire of Maori women for separate identity as a people,” no matter the degree of “goodwill, understanding and friendship” they received from Pakeha members of the PPWA. The desire of Maori women was to “identify themselves as self-determining individuals, with the right to choose what was best for themselves in this ever-changing world.” As a result, Petricevich stated that the women of the MWWL should no longer be “prepared to sink their identity as a people within the larger [PPWA] group of New Zealanders.” Indigenous, not Pakeha, women should give the Maori welcome on behalf of the New Zealand delegation. Nor would any longer the homilies of cultural internationalism su

ce. For Petricevich, international organization o ered an opportunity to assert the

resilience of indigenous cultures while insisting upon white women’s responsibility to help improve indigenous status and conditions in settler colonies. She considered it valuable for Maori women to look beyond their own circumstances and to learn about indigenous campaigns in other parts of the world. Describing her experience of the Manila conference in 1955, Petricevich advised the MWWL that the opportunity had marked “a momentous occasion in the history of our people,” signaling “a forward step in our thinking, in the broadening of our horizons and the awakening to a consciousness of the need to participate in world concerns.” Petricevich saw in Manila a particularly propitious awakening for Maori women, linking their own experience to that of other women living with colonization, particularly in the Philippines, where “awaited a people whose history has been one of subjugation for over 500 years.” Rather than the friendship and cooperation promised by cultural internationalism—“meaningless words [designed] to touch the gullible”—Maori women needed “tangible evidence” of commitment from their Pakeha colleagues. Pakeha women should work directly to “overcome the discrimination which exists” at 86

home as well as promote that ideal internationally.

Such international attention should also be directed

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Petricevich added the growing international participation of Maori women to this account of survival.

toward New Zealand’s own colonial responsibilities. Living under New Zealand mandate, in 1955 the Western Samoa delegate Mrs. Phineas (village leader and secretary, Central Women’s Committee) joined with Maori women to call for separate indigenous representation at conferences. These women argued that where the leaders of national delegations met to form the international committee for each conference, p. 188

indigenous women should be provided their own decision-making forum within the

hierarchy. According

to Victoria Bennett, appropriate recognition of indigenous women would extend to the Aborigines of suggested Maori women should travel to Australia in order to encourage their inclusion within the 87

international community of women.

Such transnational alliances highlighted the porosity of cultural politics in PPSEAWA. They also suggested that the ideals of international interracial exchange and cross-cultural relationship should be applied to majority and minority cultures di erently and in individual domestic contexts. An editorial appearing in the Press, a Christchurch newspaper, in response to the 1952 conference, summed up the point succinctly. Through the conference, “European” women, including New Zealand Pakeha women, had developed a clearer understanding of the needs of “under-privileged” countries and the responsibilities born by “the relatively few cultured women” within them for promoting literacy, health, and other public programs in these countries. But a larger lesson had been learned, one pertaining to all the members of the association, that “e orts for a happier world must begin at home, because no nation can exert its potential in uence for 88

good until it has reduced its domestic tensions.”

Home represented here not only the familial space of the

individual household or community but that of the larger national family. Among the settler colonies, the US delegation had remained, so far, remarkably immune to scrutiny; yet, as the next chapter argues, doubts concerning its authority in the Paci c due to its own record on race and rights, would become subject to discussion at the 1955 conference. The emergence of these concerns could be traced back to the end of the prewar era, when the unexpected arrival of an African American woman at the 1937 conference rst raised the issue of America’s racial history. Nearly twenty years later, another African American woman would participate as a member of the US delegation. The next chapter considers the very di erent interests of these women, and the part that the politics of US black women played in the women’s Pan-Paci c cultural internationalist project.

Notes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16.

Charmian London, The New Hawaii (London: Mills and Boon, 1923), frontispiece. Silva, “ʻHe Kanawai E Hoopau I Na Hula Hawaiʻi.ʼ” OʼBrien, Pacific Muse; Felix M. Keesing, Native Peoples of the Pacific World (New York: Macmillan, 1945). Nicholas Thomas, conclusion to Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and Colonialism in the Pacific (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1991), 206–207. During, “Postcolonialism and Globalization.” Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 205. Marianna Torgovnick, Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 1990). Stewart Firth, “The War in the Pacific,” in Donald Denoon, with Stewart Firth, Jocelyn Linnekin, Malama Meleisie, and Karen Nero, eds., The Cambridge History of Pacific Islanders (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997), 291–323. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 65. Summary of 1952 conference, typed notes, MS 7493, box 37, file 242, Rich Papers. News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers. New Zealand PPWA Committee newsletter, 1947, Seaton Papers. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 23. Cynthia Enloe, Bananas, Beaches, and Bases: Making Feminist Sense of International Politics (London: Pandora, 1989). Burton, Dwelling in the Archive. News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Australia—yet to make an appearance at conferences. Sidestepping the Australia delegation altogether, she

17. 18.

28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40.

41.

42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49.

50. 51. 52. 53. 54.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27.

Penny Edwards, “On Home Ground: Settling Land and Domesticating Di erence in the ʻNon-Settlerʼ Colonies of Burma and Cambodia,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1–31. Executive Board, “Consideration of One Proposed Additional Subvention for 1951 to an International Non-Government Organization,” October 17, 1951, 28 Ex/16, PPSEAWA 1950–1975, UNESCO Archives, Paris. “Social Unrest: Causes and Cures Discussed; Findings of Pacific Conference,” n.d., news clippings file, Moore Papers. Kramer, Blood of Government, 29. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949). “Program,” 1949 Conference, Honolulu, 11, Rich Papers. Typed sheets, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. The Race Question, UNESCO Pamphlet, 1951–1952, MS 2818, Australian Federation of Women Voters, NLA. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 75. Study Guide, n.d., 1, 2, Seaton Papers. Ian McKay, “Mary Black and the Invention of Handicra s,” in The Quest of Folk: Antimodernism and Cultural Selection in Twentieth-Century Nova Scotia (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1994). History of the Pan-Pacific, 35. Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 12. Mary Seaton, “Letter to Members,” February 1954, 1–2, Seaton Papers. Typed sheets, January 16, 1952, 70, 73, Seaton Papers. Radio interview transcript, December 1948, Seaton Papers. A series of talks were telecast during the conference. See DCDR95 and DCDR96, PPWA NZ, Sound Archives/Nga Taonga Korero, Auckland. News clipping, n.d., Moore Papers. “PPSEAWA Honolulu 1949, Christchurch 1952,” news clipping, n.d., Rich Papers. “Thoughts on the Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers. Ruth Frankenberg, White Woman, Race Matters: The Social Construction of Whiteness (Hoboken, NJ: Routledge, 1993). News clippings file, Seaton Papers. Ibid. Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 225–226. Caroline Daley, Leisure and Pleasure: Reshaping and Revealing the New Zealand Body 1900–1960 (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 2003), 113. See also C. Daley, “The Body Builder and Beauty Contests,” Journal of Australian Studies 71 (2001): 33–44. Sander L. Gilman makes the link between eugenics and beauty in “The Ugly and the Beautiful,” in Gilman, Health and Illness: Images of Di erence (London: Reaktion Books, 1995), 51–66. Megan Woods, “Embodied Integration: Modern Maori Maidens and Representations of Post-war New Zealand Race Relations,” paper presented at the Womenʼs History Network Conference, Guildhall University, London, September 2001. See also Sturma, South Sea Maidens; and Pan-Pacific, January–March 1940, 25. My thanks to an anonymous reviewer for encouraging me to make this point. Mira Szaszy, interviewed by Anne Else, “Recording the History of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” New Zealand Womenʼs Studies Journal 6, no. 2 (1990): 17–21. Ibid., 21. Manila Times, January 24, 1955, 6, news clippings file, Seaton Papers. Mary Seaton, “Report on the 1955 Manila Conference,” 5, Seaton Papers New Zealand Herald, January 28, 1952, Seaton Papers. Barbara Brookes, “ʻAssimilationʼ and ʻIntegrationʼ: The Maori Womenʼs Welfare League in the 1950s,” Turnbull Library Record 36 (2003): n.p. Belich, Paradise Reforged, 196. Anna Rogers and Miria Simpson, “Interview with Mira Szaszy,” in Rogers and Simpson, eds., Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau: Te Ropu Wahine Maori Toko I Te Ora; Early Stories from Founding Members of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, as told to Dame Mira Szaszy (Whanga Maori) (Auckland: Maori Womenʼs Welfare League / Bridget Williams Books, 1993), 216–231. See also Mira Szaszy interviewed by Anne Else, “Recording the History of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” New Zealand Womenʼs Studies Journal 6, no. 2 (1990): 17–21; “Mira Szaszy: Maori Leader, Feminist,” in Virginia Myers, ed., Head and Shoulders (Auckland: Penguin, 1986), 232–249. Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 200–206. M. Woods, “Embodied Integration.” Mary McLean, “Conference Address,” Report of the First Dominion Conference, Dominion Council Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, 1952, 111, MWWL Papers. “Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” 1951, 18, MWWL Papers. “Minutes of the Inaugural,” 20, MWWL Papers.

55.

65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70. 71.

72.

73.

74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80. 81. 82. 83.

84. 85. 86. 87. 88.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926457 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64.

Dominion Executive Minutes, September 1951, 5, MS 36, box 3, National Council of Women New Zealand Collection, Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch. “Minutes of Third Annual Conference of the Dominion Council,” 1954, 12, MWWL Papers. Wellington PPSEAWA Annual Report, 1956, 2, Nina Barrer Papers, 1371/572, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. “Presidentʼs Report,” in ibid. Thelma Kirby, Report on the 1952 Conference, Seaton Papers. Christchurch Chronicle, January 22, 1952, 2. Annual Meeting, PPSEAWA Minute Books, 86-030/1, PPWA NZ Papers, Hocken Library. Christchurch Chronicle, January 25, 1952, 2. Ibid. “Study Guide: Economic Interdependence of Countries of the Pacific,” 1940 PPWA Conference, 4, MS 7493, box 37, file 242, Rich Papers. “Notes of the Address Given by Mrs. M. Keesing, July 31, 1939,” Seaton Papers. Ibid., 4–5 Quoted in Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 85. J. T. McCay, “Practical Internationalism,” Pan-Pacific, October–December 1937, 56. Executive Meeting, November 26, 1953, PPSEAWA Minute Books, PPWA NZ Papers, Hocken Library. “Relieving World Tension: Importance of Womenʼs Role,” news clipping, n.d., Moore Papers. Kristin Hoganson, Fighting for American Manhood: How Gender Politics Provoked the Spanish-American and PhilippineAmerican Wars (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1998); Vicente L. Rafael, White Love and Other Events in Filipino History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2000); Kramer, Blood of Government; Felix M. Keesing, The Philippines: A Nation in the Making (Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937). Vicente L. Rafael, “Surveillance and Nationalist Resistance in the U.S. Colonization of the Philippines,” in Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1993), 213. See also Susan Blackburn, “Gender Interests and Indonesian Democracy,” Australian Journal of Political Studies 29 (1994): 556–574; and Mina Roces, “Is the Su ragist an American Colonial Construct? Defining ʻthe Filipino Womanʼ in Colonial Philippines,” in Edwards and Roces, Womenʼs Su rage in Asia, 24–58. Julia Clancy-Smith, “A Woman without Her Dista : Gender, Work, and Handi-cra Production in Colonial North Africa,” in Margaret L. Meriwether and Judith E. Tucker, eds., Social History of Women and Gender in the Modern Middle East (Boulder, CO: Westview, 1999), 25–62. Anne Satterthwaite, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences,” PPU Bulletin 128 (October 1930): 8. F. M. Keesing, Changing Maori. See also F. M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries. C. D. Rowley to Lionel Evin, Director, Department of Education, UNESCO, July 21, 1954, “Expert Mission on Workersʼ Education to Far East,” 371.965A 571 (9), 54, Education Section, UNESCO Archives, Paris. “Seminar on Arts and Cra s in General Education and Community Life, Tokyo, 1954,” 7.37A 074 (520), 54, Cultural Activities Section, UNESCO Archives, Paris. Report, Annual Meeting, New Zealand PPSEAWA, Christchurch, 1955, typed notes, 8–9, 182, folder 3, Barrer Papers. Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 84. Concerning these goals in the 1960s, see Barbara Brookes, “Nostalgia for ʻInnocent Homely Pleasuresʼ: The 1964 New Zealand Controversy over Washday at the Pa,” Gender and History 9, no. 2 (1997): 242–261. Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 34–35. News clippings file, Seaton Papers. Pari have only recently been recognized as important to Maori cultural history, for they were adopted because of missionary influence and the tourist trade. As a result, the meaning woven into their patterns has largely been lost. My thanks to Jo Diamond for advice on Maori women and weaving in Aotearoa/New Zealand and Australia. See also Ngahuia Te Awekotuku, Mana Wahine Maori: Selected Writings on Maori Womenʼs Art, Culture and Politics (Auckland: New Womenʼs Press, 1991). News clipping file, Seaton Papers. Annual Report 1955, 66, 1396/002, MWWL Papers. Ibid. Ibid., 69. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Christchurch Press, January 26, 1952, 6.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Six Race Politics in the Cold War  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0006 Published: July 2009

Pages 189–217

Abstract This chapter focuses on the 1955 Pan-Paci c Women's Conference held in Manila, Philippines. As in previous years, organizers sought to encourage that the viewpoints of non-Western women be heard. Concerns expressed in this regard saw women ascribed in what would today be considered broadly ethnic commonalities, given that the Paci c region was, in the postwar era, increasingly conceived as a series of subregions home to separate cultural/racial types and to concomitant degrees of advancement. Responding to these massive changes, by the end of the two-week conference the PanPaci c Women's Association had taken the momentous step of changing its name to the Pan-Paci c and South East Asia Women's Association (PPSEAWA). The chapter also discusses how conference was marred by the specter of communist sympathy; how race politics were intimately interlaced with the cultural internationalism of the PPSEAWA; and the multiplicity of politics possible under interwar government surveillance and even during the Cold War.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific Women's Conference, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Women's Association, PPSEAWA, communist sympathy, race politics, cultural iternationalism Pan-Pacific Women's Conference, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Women's Association, PPSEAWA, communist sympathy, race politics, cultural iternationalism Subject: Regional and Area Studies

In 1955 a Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference was held for the rst time in Southeast Asia. Re ecting on the forthcoming conference, US conference organizer and published author on native cultures in the Paci c, Japan, and India, Willowdean Handy predicted in 1954 that “Asians and Oceanicas” would approve of a 1

conference held in Manila, the Philippines. She would be proven right. Twenty-one countries, including Australia, Hawai‘i, Japan, New Zealand, Burma, Tonga, Ceylon, Hong Kong, Pakistan, and the Philippines itself sent delegates to discuss the conference theme, “Social and Economic Inter-dependence.” Among them were several rst-time delegations from Paci c islands who had bene ted from UN travel funds. A large contingent of Southeast Asian delegates attended, and more than six hundred Filipino women and

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

2

men purchased tickets for the opportunity to join the conference audience. They also received a colorful o

cial souvenir program, mass-produced with support from the Philippines’ Department of Foreign 3

A airs. The conference was headline news in Manila. As in previous years, organizers sought to encourage that the viewpoints of non-Western women be heard. Concerns expressed in this regard saw women ascribed in what we would today consider broadly ethnic commonalities, given that the Paci c region was, in the postwar era, increasingly conceived as a series of to these massive changes, by the end of the two-week conference the Pan-Paci c Women’s Association had taken the momentous step of changing its name. Henceforth, it was the Pan-Paci c and South East Asia Women’s Association (PPSEAWA). The constitution was duly amended to expand the criteria for the accreditation of voting delegations, previously limited to those with established participation in the association, and thereby “enable the countries of South-East Asia to feel that they could become future 5

members.” These changes re ected the growing in uence of women in the Southeast Asian region. Mary Seaton, New Zealand delegate and international organizer, recalled that the new name and constitution p. 190

were adopted at the speci c

6

request of Southeast Asian delegates. Given the impact of the politics of

decolonization and nationalism on the lives of such women, a new generation joined the association in relatively large numbers. They were seeking an international network amenable to their involvements in 7

nation-building projects. The revamped Pan-Paci c women’s community claimed to meet those interests and, ready to embrace these new conditions, aimed to show itself able to adapt to the times. As a member of the Organizing Committee, Handy was careful to ensure that from the rst day, where possible, the “Filipino point of view” was presented on every subject and that a representative of a “less developed and a 8

more advanced industrial country” should debate each issue. Over the several business meetings held during the conference, members of the organizational hierarchy came to the conclusion that more “Asians,” particularly Southeast Asians, should be given leadership responsibility and that “Asians and 9

Occidentals should alternate as presidents.” But while the PPWA’s advocacy of “East meets West” internationalism was rearticulated in this way, older accounts of “the Orient” (and the subordinate place of Polynesian cultures) would remain integral to the association’s civilizational approach to world cooperation. For many women, not just those in Southeast Asia, opportunities for international involvement had considerably improved. For one thing, getting to conferences was made faster and easier by air travel: This technological miracle of transportation which removes barriers of space and time may be looked upon as a symbol of what our Conference is doing in the realm of human relations, in the social, cultural, spiritual sphere—trying to remove the barriers which divide us, alienate us from one another—barriers of nationalism, prejudice, or inequality of opportunity, of lack of 10

understanding[—in order to achieve] unity enriched by diversity.

Once at the conference, however, the processes of exchange and friendship prescribed by the association still required time to take hold. The world might be speeding up, but for the next two weeks delegates lived in proximity to one another in order to practice cooperation across cultural divides. Nothing, it seemed, should diminish this experience, and that was especially true for women from the white nations. As in previous decades, Western delegates expressed their delight at the cosmopolitan glamour of the Pan-Paci c conference experience. On their arrival in Manila, they reveled in the sounds and sights of delegates “speaking many tongues, clothed in distinct and charming gowns, all shapes and sizes—but all imbued 11

with one desire to learn as much as possible about the others and their countries.” p. 191

surroundings, the wonderful “traditional” dresses of Filipina

Along with the beautiful

women, their grace and yet modernity

were admired just as those traits had been admired in Japanese and Chinese women during the interwar years, and later in Polynesian women too. Also remaining curious to the Western women’s eye was that

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

4

subregions home to separate cultural/racial types and to concomitant degrees of advancement. Responding

women of color were in many cases powerful gures who occupied positions of in uence in political elites. Fascinating delegates in Manila included Mrs. Chirawat Panyarachun, daughter of the prime minister of Thailand. This Bangkok “housewife,” who was “smart-looking in a slim-cut Western-style rose-colored dress,” had studied in the United States and held a post in the Ministry of Culture. For the rst time numbers of Indonesian women participated as observers. Herawati Dlah, the wife of a member of the Indonesian parliament, accompanied a woman lawyer and an o

12

cial from the Indonesian Foreign O

ce.

peaceful formation of Western-style democracies in the region. On the question of development, it 13

supported the commonly held view that “no nation rises higher than the standards of its women.”

But

while a new awareness of decolonization and development had in ltrated the association’s cultural internationalist notions of advancement and civilization, the “East meets West” formulation that had founded the women’s network was in the process of gaining renewed purchase in culturalist accounts of the Paci c and Southeast Asia, just as civilizational hierarchies still held purchase within the women’s organization. When, for example, a program of dance that combined Spanish, French, English, and Malayan forms was organized for the 1955 conference, it was commended to participants, for “it is truly said that in Philippine folk dances, the student of civilizations nds a unique eld of study from the most primitive, through the various stages, to the present culture which bears the unmistakeable input of the West” and “it 14

is a blend of the Orient and the Occident.”

The idea of intercivilizational dialogue returned also via analyses of hostilities between East and West in Europe as well as the Paci c. Western anxieties about the threat of Russia and Communist China heralded the cold war era. As we have seen, in 1949 an East-West Philosophers group convened its rst conference, calling for dialogue between world powers and pointing to the internationalist idealism that existed on both sides as its basis. Meeting through the 1950s, the group, like PPSEAWA, sought to investigate “the underlying causes of universal social unrest” particularly, in its case, in the rise of communism in China due to “over population, intercultural contact, poverty, war etc.,” themes and concerns familiar to the interwar 15

PPWA and integral to its program for world change in preceding years.

But unlike the group, the women’s

association did not place a particular focus on communism. When speaking to the 1952 PPWA conference in p. 192

New

Zealand, Charlotte Mahon, the US consultant to the UN, went so far as to argue that it was

unrealistic to blame the Soviet Union or Chinese communists for “all our social unrest and all our political 16

tensions.” Rather, she observed, “no nation’s record is completely clean.”

This moderate position was

also PPSEAWA’s. From the outset, the Pan-Paci c world of women had been cognizant of the need to carefully manage the involvement of communists within its ranks. Jane Addams had advised as early as the 1930s that women inter-nationalists must “keep in touch with the Left and Communists.” Along with social reform and world peace, this achievement could stand as one of the most important contributions made by women 17

internationalists to world cooperation in the twentieth century.

Communist women who became

internationalists in these years did so mostly through networks separate from those organized by liberal women. And yet for numbers of PPSEAWA women, radicalism was not an alien concept: the aim of social reform meant not merely improving living conditions but changing the very nature of society. This was the radical if liberal potential of paci sm and cultural internationalism: to build the very foundations of a viable world civilization. Socialism, while tainted by contemporary fears of communism, remained important to some among the association’s membership. One of these became its president in 1955. A leading paci st and advocate of public reform along socialist lines, Josephine Schain sought to carry out Addams’ call for crosspolitical dialogue. Despite the heightened conditions of the cold war, she held fast to the cultural internationalist line that political antagonisms, like those based on religious grounds, were but one more obstacle to interracial harmony and cooperation. Attention to diversity began with respect. Aware that not all conference delegates were Christians (some being Buddhists or Baha’is, for example), she made sure that

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Inspired by these exceptional women, PPSEAWA continued its promotion of womankind as central to the

services held during the 1955 conference were nondenominational, but that they all emphasized the 18

spiritual and moral aims of international work.

In so doing, she was arguably also questioning the growing

anticommunist sentiment within Western religion. Furthermore, Schain was genuinely interested in decolonization and was prepared to express public criticism of her own government’s behavior in the Paci c. According to historian Yukiko Koshiro, the US administration in occupied Japan had been founded 19

on overt assumptions of racial superiority.

Against such assumptions, in 1949 Schain informed Ann

directly and without o

cial permission several Japanese women to invite them to attend the rst postwar

conference, complaining that General Macarthur “is so touchy about his authority.” At the same time, she p. 193

wrote in positive terms of her meeting with women in Indonesia (her

connections there had brought

several new delegates to PPSEAWA) while noting they “seemed pretty radical” (as we will see, this was the 20

beginnings of the nonalignment movement in Asia).

The risk in making such invitations, although they

were seemingly benign, should not be underestimated in the era of McCarthyism, increasingly felt in this period by nongovernmental groups in the United States (and beyond) that were seeking to in uence world 21

politics.

22

Among them, the American Council of the IPR was accused of pro-communist sympathies.

Merely meeting in international collaboration with delegates from communist countries had become a dangerous activity. If the association was to remain a legitimate body for women in the region, then PPSEAWA would have to ensure its continuing reputation as a liberal, social reform network interested in peace and democracy but not “politics.” To this end, PPSEAWA maintained its careful handling of the media and strictly distinguished between closed sessions and those open to the public. And, in any case, it claimed a moderate position on world a airs because of its very internationalist ethos. Cultural internationalism required the capacity to listen to each person’s point of view and to identify and ultimately displace one’s own assumptions; moderation and convergence were the desired outcomes. Harriet Andrews, longtime Hawai‘i delegate and honorary president and a member of the Honolulu YWCA Board of Directors, wrote to Schain in July 1954 that the association should stand, above all, for “democracy against authoritarianism be 23

it right or left.”

While no doubt referring here to the extremes of fascism and communism, Andrews might

also have been describing the destructive e ects of authoritarianism within liberal democracy, as exampled by the anticommunism then informing domestic politics in the United States and elsewhere. Nonetheless, the association continued to invite delegates from China. As early as 1949, while organizing the rst conference following World War II, Schain had forewarned honorary secretary Ann Satterthwaite that inviting delegates from communist countries such as China would become increasingly controversial for the association: “This comes to the question I raised before about inviting communists. We had a rule … that we would invite communists if the government of the country was communist, otherwise not. Since 24

then the cold war has developed in such as way that I think serious thought should be given to the matter.” The distinction between individual women and the policies or actions of their governments had been important to the PPWA and was important now to PPSEAWA’s international politics. Its intention was to provide a space in which women could articulate their criticisms of a range of national politics without condemnation or media sensation. It hoped that women could draw strength from the international p. 194

community in order to speak

with immunity in closed sessions. At the same time, the PPSEAWA was not

prepared to entirely sidestep world events. Such radical political movements as the People’s Revolution in China illustrated women’s collective bravery, for example. Schain expressed her sympathies for Chinese women on the Long March because they were women facing enormous hardship together, while she gave no direct comment on their political purpose. However oblique, such sympathies would contribute to her ensuing and very public censorship, and she would face public pressure from US authorities during the 1955 conference, when the US Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI) initiated a le on the PPSEAWA. Other than the Australian government’s e orts to intercede on the matter of Aboriginal policy at the 1930 conference, surveillance by the United States appears to have constituted the only other attempt by a national government to in uence the association by bringing overt pressure to bear on its leadership.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Satterthwaite, the association’s secretary in Hawai‘i, that she had outed US authority by contacting

Once again, women from the United States were a powerful force at the 1955 conference. Among delegations from Australia, Hawai‘i, Japan, and New Zealand, the delegation led by Schain was the second-largest contingent (sixteen women), next to the Philippines’ host delegation, which dominated the proceedings with the maximum number of twenty- ve members. Their combination with the large numbers of local women in the audience meant that nally the Anglocentric pro le of the conference had shifted. The US delegation (having dropped “Mainland” from its name) brought a variety of expertise in government work international experience included Mrs. Henry Fowler, member of the Educational Exchange Service of the US Department of State and delegate to the 1954 World Congress of Child Health; Dorothy Leet, president of the International Federation of University Women; and Ella P. Stewart, the rst African American member of the delegation. Stewart had attended the International Congress of the National Council of Women in Athens in 1952. Others represented the League of Women Voters, the Business and Professional Women’s Clubs, or the YWCA or were anthropologists or specialists in health, international relations, or education. Like the US delegation but with less international experience, the delegation from the Philippines drew from a cross section of women in public life and involved in women’s activism. Fernanda Balboa, vice president of the PPWA, was president of the League of Women Voters in the Philippines and a member of the bar. University women, government employees in the areas of nursing and mental health, representatives of women’s clubs and the YWCA, and writers joined her. In a paper written for the Pan-Paci c in 1938, Paz p. 195

Mendez, Philippine Association of University Women vice president

(but not a member of the PPWA),

explained that in 1937, under the new conditions of the Commonwealth of the Philippines, women—nearly 600,000 of them—had become voters in the rst elections in the country. Their involvement in such large numbers had resulted from more than a decade of agitation for su rage (and was not simply sparked by the arrival of Carrie Chapman Catt and Aletta Jacob, su rage campaigners from America and Holland in 1912, as commonly thought). Prior to US occupation in 1898, she asserted, an anti-Spanish nationalism had recognized the role of women, and more recent agitation by women’s organizations in the Philippines had secured the vote. As the achievement of su rage took e ect, she predicted, women would gain greater 25

participation in public life.

That public life was still dominated by the United States remained an unspoken

fact. Hosting an international conference in 1955 contributed some glamour to a compromised national agenda, providing an opportunity for Filipina women like Mendez to express pride in their role in “the nation” as much as in the international community of women. From late January to early February, in the modern surroundings of the University of the Philippines, conference discussion was dominated by the work of UN, UNESCO, the World Health Organization, the UN International Children’s Emergency Fund in the Paci c, and the Colombo Plan. Since the late 1920s the “Pan-Paci c” had been recognized by the larger international community as crucial to world progress, and now it was closely aligned to a range of programs and projects designed to facilitate democratic development. In 1951 Parimal Das, who was employed by UNESCO’s Education Clearinghouse on a women’s education project in Burma, wrote to the acting director of UNESCO’s Education Department in support of the PPWA’s application for a subvention toward increasing the involvement of women in the region, especially from the Trust Territories. She pointed out that “UNESCO is now undertaking special activities concerning Trust and Non-Self-Governing Territories, and most of the little islands where the Association 26

has its membership come under either the one or the other.”

But in a subsequent communication between

members of UNESCO’s Relations with Nongovernmental Organizations Section on the matter of Das’ advocacy of the association, the PPWA was represented as yet to prove its relationship with UNESCO. Revealing an ignorance of the PPWA’s track record of interest in education in the region, a memorandum addressed to the head of the section, Vladimir Hercik, advised: I suggested to them that one of the purposes of the conference might be to forward the investigation into the opportunities of women for Education throughout the region. I don’t know

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

and nongovernmental women’s organizations. Apart from UN consultant Schain, other delegates with

p. 196

how far they have really grasped this

situation. … They are a good experienced group of women, 27

but they have had probably little experience in this particular eld.

Another woman sympathetic to the PPWA, Lorna McPhee, who worked within UNESCO’s External Relations Service and was a New Zealand member of the Federation of University Women, added her voice in favor of providing the association with funds. Apparently she was able to persuade Hercik that these “ladies” deserved support. In addition, the Executive Board of UNESCO would be impressed when the PPWA refunded 28

only two hundred.

In 1954 Schain secured a second subvention on behalf of the association, again

committed on the proviso that the funds were to be used toward the costs of participants “selected from underdeveloped countries” by the PPWA and the International Federation of University Women. By 1956 the association had achieved consultative status (level B) with the Economic and Social Council of the UN (ECOSOC). The treasurer of PPSEAWA US, Dana Backus, was also a member of the US National Commission for UNESCO, and the association’s relationship with the UN was cemented by Helen Fowler, vice president 29

of PPSEAWA and ECOSOC delegate to the International Council of Women in 1954.

Sharpened by these subventions and shared members, UNESCO’s support for PPSEAWA was most clearly apparent at the 1955 conference. Through the support of its funds delegations were welcomed not only from Burma, Ceylon, Hong Kong, India, Indonesia ( ve delegates), Korea, Pakistan, Sarawak, Vietnam (three delegates), Taiwan, and Thailand but also from Tonga, the Trust Territories of the Paci c (Palau and Ponape), and Western Samoa. One of the Vietnam delegates, Miss Nguyen Thi Chau, was the secretarygeneral of the National Commission of UNESCO in Vietnam. Both Tonga delegates were teachers at the Queen Salote College, Tonga, and represented the indigenous Tongan Women’s Association. This mix of delegates strengthened the association’s focus on urgent matters of local development in an unstable world situation. For many, by 1955 the early postwar days of hope for international cooperation seemed a distant memory. In her opening speech, US delegate and program chair Willowdean Handy (Hawai‘i), explained the genesis of the conference theme, “Social and Economic Inter-dependence.” With hindsight, she wondered whether she and other delegates, meeting in Christchurch in 1952 to talk about “the Paci c in Today’s World,” had “not yet gotten used to the cold war.” But perhaps it was this “sense of imminent catastrophe” surrounding p. 197

the deterioration in world relations that had led to their emphasis

at that conference on “the inner

stronghold of friendly relations based on common human needs.” Mobilizing the renewed valency of civilizations in world a airs, she announced proudly that the Manila conference was the rst at which “Eastern and Western women” held equal numbers of o

cial positions and were represented by equal

numbers of voting members. The PPSEAWA had nally achieved equity in terms of numbers and representation, even if it had returned to the language of “East and West,” which was in any case nding renewed favor in the cold war era. As we have seen, some indigenous delegates called for di erent measurements of equity, including settler colonial women’s collaboration on domestic campaigns, or for separate representation by indigenous women on the Executive Committee. But these complications were not part of Handy’s agenda at the opening of the conference. Rather, in the renewed language of “East meets West,” she saw world a airs as dominated by two distinct realms, developed and underdeveloped. Economics was the cause of global antagonisms, not political views, and social reform remained the answer. Applying the language of the UN, she declared the “cleavage between the developed and under developed nations … unbearable and unnecessary.” Until all nations had achieved a level of advancement, the world would be drawn back into global con ict. Only by squarely facing this fact, and rationally exchanging peaceful ideas toward its resolution, could the world progress. Thus, global interdependence was chosen to be the focus for their discussions in Manila:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

more than three hundred dollars of its original 1951 subvention, especially given that its annual income was

Never in the history of mankind have we been so aware that social and economic a airs are inextricably laced together. … [L]et us remember… [w]e are not here to settle the a airs of nations [but to] demonstrate friendship … and the objective search for truth. Let us proceed to write … of social and economic a airs in the Paci c as seen through the eyes of women who are trying to be 30

as objective as scientists, as receptive as artists, and as impartial as mothers.

Despite Handy’s best hopes for objectivity combined with womanly friendship and creative expression, the specter of communist sympathy would bring discord and public controversy to the conference. As we saw in chapter 1, the Pan-Paci c association had a long-standing, if sometimes di

cult, relationship with “the

women of China.” A commentator on the association, writing in the 1950s, observed that the Chinese women had long fascinated other delegates, remembering the early contributions of Dr. Mei Ting, with her p. 198

“beautiful clear English” and her strong personality, while approving of doctor and “pioneer” helping China to overcome its “many di

her important work as a medical 31

culties.”

Certainly, national pride had

been integral to the Chinese women’s interest in participation in the PPWA. In 1927 a nationalist uprising had swept across China, including the International Zone of Shanghai. During the 1928 conference in Hawai‘i, at which the China delegates spoke against an Australian woman’s proposal that the next conference be held in their country, Dr. Ting and her colleague had presented the Nationalist ag of China to 32

the PPU.

Given the signi cance of their presence to Hawai‘i-based cultural internationalism, perhaps the

appropriateness of this ag waving at an international gathering was left politely unquestioned. By the late 1930s the representative of the Kuomintang government, Madame Chiang Kai-shek, had become the 33

darling of the West, even speaking to the US Congress in her quest for increased American aid.

Madame

Chiang was also greatly admired by the PPWA. Her account of China, stressing the need for radical modernization through the “systematic instruction” of the population, was read to the 1937 conference and 34

had been well received by the assembled delegates.

Fifteen years later, another revolution in China had ousted Chiang Kai-shek, who established Nationalist, or Formosan, China in Taiwan. In 1955 the PPSEAWA welcomed a delegation of Chinese Nationalists from Taiwan (the Formosans) just as Communist China was poised to join the Assembly of the United Nations. The imminent shift in global relations would a ect the conference as well. In her opening address, Schain had referred in passing to her recent visit to Formosa, noting with disapproval that the country was then 35

under martial law.

Within a few days of their arrival at the conference, the Formosans publicly accused her

of pro-communist sympathies, declaring that she was overenthusiastic toward China’s recognition by the international community. In response to these allegations, the US ambassador to the Philippines advised that if the Formosans were correct, Schain would be sent home. Summoned to the US Embassy in a show of explaining her behavior, Schain told reporters that she felt a “deep distress” at the incident (perhaps referring to her regret that the story had become public). Denying the assertion that she supported 36

Communist China, she repeated nonetheless her enthusiasm for China’s forthcoming inclusion at the UN.

Partiality was a serious accusation against a conference president, but worse still was involving the press in contradiction of the Pan-Paci c internationalist ideal of trust built through informal exchange. Moving quickly to defuse a deteriorating situation, the association provided a photograph to the papers, showing Schain being warmly greeted by her Filipino hosts at an o p. 199

37

cial PPSEAWA dinner.

Consequences were

forthcoming, however. For their break with PPSEAWA etiquette by involving the press without the approval of the association, on the following Monday the Formosa delegates were refused entry to the 38

conference, although protest from the Philippines delegation led to their reinstatement two days later.

Perhaps this support of the Formosans was also an expression of compliance with US authorities, or at least recognition of its powerful place in Philippine society. As Paul A. Kramer and Vicente Rafael point out, although the Philippines had gained formal independence, they remained subject to US in uence in most

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Communist Sympathies

39

avenues of life.

Not surprisingly then, the conference hosts represented themselves as strongly

anticommunist. Mrs. Luz Magsaysay, wife of the president of the Philippines, asserted in her conference welcome that “the peoples of the free world need to band together against Communism and present a solid 40

front if … democracy [is to be] sustained.”

On the day following its interview with Schain, the then US

Department of Foreign A airs reported that “it was satis ed with Miss Schain’s public apology and now 41

consider[ed] the matter closed.”

Yet surveillance of the association would continue over the next years,

member of the Australian PPWA. When the status of women in Paci c countries was discussed at the 1952 PPWA conference, many delegates from recently decolonized countries had attributed their advanced status and conditions to their own cultural traditions. For them, decolonization signaled not the simple adoption of Western-style women’s rights but a modernized rearticulation of traditional forms interrupted by colonization. In a similar vein, Mrs. Harry Kluegel of the Hawai‘i Committee for the Government Project presented for the second PPWA conference her paper titled “Status of Hawaiian Women Prior to the Twentieth Century.” She advised with a sense of irony that women in preannexation Hawaiian society had enjoyed equal property rights with men 42

of the sort yet to be won by North American women.

The message was clear: the West did not necessarily

lead, nor did the road to Western enfranchisement necessarily apply to the conditions of non-Western women. Already greatly in uenced by the UN and UNESCO, PPSEAWA aimed to bring greater emphasis within these organizations to the status and conditions of the women of the Paci c and Southeast Asia. An Australia PPSEAWA delegate in the 1950s and a trade unionist, Jessie Street was a vice chairman of the Status of 43

Women Commission, the UN’s major postwar study of women.

With international connections in Eastern

Europe and the Soviet Union, Street had already come under Australian government surveillance in 1937. Ten years later, her involvement in the Status of Women Commission drew Australian and then US government opposition. As a result, her Australian passport was withdrawn, and she had to travel on a p. 200

British passport instead. In spite of these obstacles, she would go on to help

draft amendments to the

International Bill of Human Rights and to include in them the historic phrase “without discrimination based 44

on sex, colour, race, language, or religion.”

Street considered the PPSEAWA well placed to provide information concerning Paci c women, a group largely overlooked by the UN Commission. In a letter to Ann Satterthwaite in 1949, she described talking with Japanese women internationalists about the Status of Women survey, after being given permission by US authorities to visit Japan. She was highly critical of the rights of women in the region, however, and her criticisms extended to the conditions of women under trusteeships: Personally I should like to see the [next] Pan-Paci c conference do some work in collecting information about the discriminations existing against women, and the status of women generally in the trustee-ship and non-self-governing areas. A large number of these countries that fall within this category are situated in the Paci c area. Under the [UN] Charter, the Nations responsible for these areas have pledged themselves, amongst other things, to eliminate sex discrimination, and to develop these countries with a view to giving the people self-government and thus enabling them to become independent. The women in these countries probably have fewer rights and are held in greater subjection than in any other part of the world. In this way, the conference could make a very valuable contribution to the work of the Status of Women and the 45

United Nations.

By the mid-1950s, the matter of women’s status in the context of cold war politics would once again threaten the reputation of the association. One year after the 1955 Manila conference, a member of the PPSEAWA headquarters in Honolulu brought a letter concerning the ongoing work of the Status of Women

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

this time concerning the Soviet sympathies of a delegate who was its representative at the UN and a recent

Commission to the Honolulu O

ce of the FBI. In the letter a delegate of the association had advised the

PPSEAWA executive of an invitation for a representative to attend a women’s conference in Moscow to discuss the (assertedly liberated) status of Russian women. The conference would discuss the equal parts that women and men played in the Soviet Union. Concerned about the prospect that a member of her association might attend a meeting in Russia, the informant wanted information from the FBI regarding which other women’s organizations were likely to be represented at the conference. After she was “advised drew the bureau’s attention to the PPSEAWA itself. In a memo to the FBI director in Honolulu, the informant p. 201

was recorded as explaining: The purpose of the organisation … is to promote friendship between women of various nations in the Paci c and Southeast Asia. She [the informant] said that there is no speci c objective of the organization to ght Communism, but she was de nitely against becoming embroiled in any conference or seminar wherein Communist organizations might dominate the meeting or attempt 46

to use the organization to its purposes.

This inquiry was forwarded to the FBI’s New York o

ce. Likely as a result, Jessie Street was then barred

from attending the conference in Russia. On advice from US authorities, Australian o

cials con scated her

passport, and thus her career as a woman internationalist was temporarily curtailed. Although Street did not attend another PPSEAWA conference, despite the risk to their careers other members of the association did participate in the Russian conference on women. International vice president and New Zealand delegate Ellen Lea (New Zealand Women Teachers’ Association) and, extraordinarily, her colleague Fernanda Balboa (Philippines delegate and international president) strangely enough both took part on their way back from the 1956 UNESCO meeting on culture held in New Delhi. Apparently without any compunction to disclose their actions to authorities, Lea advised PPSEAWA New Zealand that the two had been there as the guests of 47

the Soviet Union.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

that this would not be possible in view of the fact that the records of the FBI are con dential,” her concerns

Race Politics in the United States Whereas the early postwar years had been lled with possibility, the increasing bifurcation of world politics in the cold war and decolonization eras camou aged the growth of US imperialism in the region, as Amy 48

Kaplan and Donald E. Pease have noted.

Although equally veiled, this growth had been apparent also in the

growing economic focus within the operations of the PPWA in previous years. For example, Viola Smith 49

delegate Eleanor Hinder during the interwar years.

When Dr. Persia Campbell (president of the New York

Consumers’ League) looked over the 1955 program, she advised Willowdean Handy that if home industries and homecraft were to be discussed by the PPWA, then so must the “sweated labor” of women working 50

from home in Western countries.

Cultural historian Christina Klein argues that the cold war has been

wrongly represented as an era of US isolationism. Rather, she asserts that key commentators promoted the virtue of engagement by advocating knowledge of other peoples and cultures. With decolonization a critical p. 202

feature of the postwar context, State Department o

cials advised that the new task for Middle

America

was to provide leadership around the world. To do so, it would be necessary to engage with the newly 51

decolonized nations.

While such engagement might promote the claim that the United States upheld the

right of other “races” and cultures to autonomy, both at home and abroad, these claims were increasingly subjected to critical scrutiny. In particular, ideological battles with the Soviet Union heightened 52

international debate on racial discrimination and violence in the United States.

By the 1950s the question

of race politics was again fundamental to world a airs. In his analysis of this focus continuing in cold war discourse, Nikhil Pal Singh has noted the prevalence of “wide-ranging conversations about … the rights of racial minorities, and the colonized,” but that lacking in these global conversations was a questioning of “the worldly—indeed universal—projections of American national power.” By denouncing the brutalities of Stalinism, the West veiled a fundamental contradiction between the legacies of colonialism and the “global 53

narrative of democratic promise” articulated and propounded by the United States in the 1950s.

It was a

criticism that could also be applied to the PPSEAWA. In the postwar era the emergence of Southeast Asia encouraged fears among many Western internationalists that decolonization might lead the region away from pro-Western democracy. In 1955 Clorinda Lucas, the rst Native Hawaiian delegate to join the postwar PPSEAWA Hawaii delegation, asserted that the greatest challenge facing the Paci c was “the lack of funds with which to provide the rights and privileges of democracy to … women.” She noted that, as a result, an “emphasis on self help throughout the 54

Paci c … appears the salvation of the area.”

The threat of a nonaligned, or even anti-West, Paci c

encouraged e orts to support internationalist women in democratic countries. When Vivia Appleton of the Hawai‘i delegation learned that PPWA Canada was disbanding, she expressed her dismay at the timing, 55

“now when the danger of a Pan Asiatic block threatens peace and cooperation everywhere in the world.” International program director Mary Seaton reported concerns about allegiance among Asian countries

expressed by members of the US branch of the PPWA whom she had met in 1953 during a trip to New York. Returning to the problem of decolonization within their organization, they considered that the “European lines” along which the association had been formed would not appeal su

ciently to Asian women and that 56

“there might be a tendency for them to have their own meetings and so drift towards an Asian block.”

The Korean War of 1950–1953 and the emergence of a nonalignment movement con rmed these concerns. If promoting democracy underwrote the PPSEAWA vision for a cooperative Paci c and Southeast Asia, at p. 203

best its formation signaled a productive breeding ground for new kinds of democracies.

At worst, it could

become the staging ground, once again, for violent struggle between competing world systems. At the same time, as Australian Thelma Kirby pointed out, although “many Eastern countries had recently gained their independence … they could [not] live independently of other countries” and might form a regional alliance 57

of their own.

The rst meeting of nonaligned nations would be held in Bandung, Indonesia, within months

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

worked in Shanghai to promote markets for American goods and was the collaborator of early China

of the Manila conference. Writing of the importance of the “age of Bandung” to world history, Antoinette Burton, Augusto Espiritu, and Fanon Che Wilkins point to a series of political and cultural “pressure points” during the 1950s and the ensuing multiple contestations over “American tness for leadership in the 58

postwar, Cold War, and decolonizing world.”

Not least, social reform was implicated in these larger global agendas. Under these volatile conditions, international cultural and educational exchange programs increasingly targeted Southeast Asia. At the same the establishment in the 1950s of a series of goodwill tours by the US government, involving carefully selected African American musicians, popular gures, and reformers. Their presence was designed to support the US government’s asserted claim of promoting democracy while protecting human rights. Similarly, the Colombo Plan o ered Southeast Asian women and men opportunities for education in the United States, Australia, and other Western countries, given that, on their return home, these women and men were expected to act as interlocutors for the West. In 1952, Richard Casey, the minister for external a airs in the overtly anticommunist Australian government, con rmed the urgent need to “understand and be understood by the countries of South and South East Asia.” Through its sponsorship of overseas students, he continued, the Colombo Plan for Cooperative Economic and Social Development encouraged “social responsibility” and a philosophy of development, while promoting internationalism and the virtues 59

of cultural exchange among Western hosts.

During the remapping of the region after the war, British in uence in the Paci c had further diminished. No longer a British imperial outpost, Australia, for example, was now a white nation in the Asia-Paci c. When Australia delegate Thelma Kirby (Country Women’s Association and Australian Broadcasting Commission) spoke at the 1955 conference on trade in the region, she described herself as a delegate from Down Under, an Anglo nation in the Paci c. Australia was still struggling to reconcile this recognition of a rearticulated national geography with its colonial past, she stated. Although historically belonging to Europe, geographically Australia “is a large Paci c Island,” Kirby pointed out. Since World War II, Australians were p. 204

coming to a greater realization that their prosperity lay in their

country’s developing relationships with 60

its Paci c neighbours, as well as becoming a colonial power in the region in its own right.

US ascendancy over these new global conditions was given literal representation in 1955 when the rst African American woman joined the US delegation. Ella Stewart’s involvement in PPSEAWA internationalism seemed to embody the comparative advancement of the rights of African Americans at home and of US in uence in Asia and the Paci c. Domestic race relations were deeply interpolated with US cultural imperialism in this period, arguably nowhere more so than in the Philippines. In his study of race and US policy in the twentieth century, Mark Gallicchio has shown that many of those African Americans who had enlisted to ght for the “liberation” of the Philippines from Spanish imperialism in the late 61

nineteenth century were dismayed to nd the United States establishing its own regime on the islands. Leading Pan-Africanists of the interwar period would declare the occupation of the Philippines to be

evidence of US attitudes toward the “less advanced” races around the world, paralleled in the treatment of 62

African Americans at home.

As historian Penny Von Eschen has shown, the international view on race

relations taken by leading Pan-African activists called for the end of imperialism and inequality between the 63

races, and for political solidarity between the black and Asian peoples of the world.

This critical politics

extended into Southeast Asia and found support in the nonalignment movement. Within the Philippines itself, reports in the Manila Times during the 1950s were highly critical of racism faced by African Americans 64

and of the negative impact of discriminatory legislation on the lives of Filipinos living in the United States. Race politics, as much as anticommunism, constituted the landscape of the cold war.

Race politics were also intimately interlaced with the cultural internationalism of the PPSEAWA. While race had been decried as an obstacle of bigotry and ignorance to be transcended, somatic readings of nonwhite women remained powerfully integral to the glamour and frisson of the conference experience. And,

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

time, US race relations were coming under greater scrutiny. Indeed, the two were directly interconnected in

although the modern language of di erence had come to assert culture over de nitions of biological race, discrimination on the grounds of color remained a vibrant element in the lives of women around the world. Furthermore, “race” now returned as a political category by which minority ethnic groups claimed their rights as integrated members of society. Indigenous groups in settler societies would soon make such an argument, in uenced in the 1960s by the Civil Rights movement in the United States, but also by earlier 65

Pan-African politics from the 1920s.

African American politics were arguably considerably in uential in

spoke at Pan-Paci c women’s conferences during the rst three decades of

the association. The nal

section in this chapter turns to their numerically small but nonetheless signi cant presence. To ascertain the in uence of US race history on the PPWA and then the PPSEAWA, we need to return to the interwar period. The rst African American women appeared unannounced at the Vancouver conference in 1937. They were led by a Black Nationalist whose organization was then under government surveillance. The second joined in 1955 as the rst African American member of the US delegation. She was a founder of the black women’s club movement, which promoted respectability and integration. The political distance between these two women was considerable, but not perhaps as much as rst seems. In his study of middleclass black politics, historian Kevin Gaines points out that being pro-assimilation crossed the political divide between nationalist and respectability politics. Socioeconomic advancement into the middle class 66

relied on the promotion of self-help and interdependence that was central to both sets of politics.

As we

will see, in terms of the value of international engagement, both women found in PPSEAWA a useful way to meet with other women in the region who were interested in cross-cultural and interracial exchange. Each possessed a determination to turn the attention of this community toward the status and conditions of African Americans in the United States. Despite its previous lack of interest in black America, they considered the association to provide a valuable platform from which to promote internationally the African American woman’s cause. African Americans had been among those internationalists in the early twentieth century who sought new forms of global organization based on race equity. The repression of Pan-African internationalism by the US government during the 1920s and 1930s, however, caused African American politics to bifurcate at the national level. The respectability politics of women’s clubs promoted integration as the way in which to improve conditions and change society, while black nationalism saw the involvement of African American women in a separatist movement. Nationalists too envisaged the upward mobility of women as well as men in the empowerment of African America; in the 1920s, for example, Amy Jacques Garvey worked for the 67

agency of women in her husband’s nationalist organization.

Given the close interconnection between

integration, middle-class values, and gender politics, by the cold war era African American women’s clubs had become an in uential lobby in the United States, while nationalists attracted FBI surveillance and the threat of expulsion and imprisonment. The clubs would contribute to the goodwill tours devised to enhance the advancement of US race relations into the Asia-Paci c region. Given that the resurgence of the p. 206

international in uence of African American politics is more usually ascribed

to the Civil Rights

movement of the 1960s, it is important to note here that both nationalist and club women sought to access international connections throughout this period. In this interim, they became involved in the Pan-Paci c women’s network.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

shaping larger questions of race relations throughout the Paci c, yet only two African American women p. 205

Mrs. Takahashi and the Nation of Islam In 1937, Vancouver newspapers reported daily on the exciting Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference held in their city. One of their lead stories was the unexpected contribution of a Mrs. Takahashi. Although arriving unannounced, she was o ered a place on the main program of the second day of the conference. In front of more than 120 delegates from nine countries, she spoke to the conference theme of “Practical Ways and that world peace could be secured only through racial harmony was greeted with enthusiasm. But Mrs. Takahashi was not one of the highly admired women from Japan who played such an important role in the “East meets West” focus of the association. Rather, as the opening lines of her speech made clear, she a

rmed for those present her pride in being an African American woman.

In the early 1930s Pearl Sherrod had taken her place in the pages of African American history by becoming the second wife of Satokata Takahashi. Although little detail is known of his background and work, Mr. Takahashi emerged in the 1920s as the founder and leader of Development of Our Own, a group he formed in Detroit and one of a number of such organizations proliferating during the interwar years in urban North America. Historian Ernest Allen Jr. notes that the “Little Major,” as Takahashi was known, had previously been married to a white Englishwoman and now claimed to be a military o

cer working on a clandestine

mission to develop links between the Japanese government and African Americans, Filipinos, and West and East Indians living in the United States. Like many Islamic nationalist groups emerging in these years, Development of Our Own attracted a considerable African American membership who anticipated that a victory for Japan in a world war would bring an end to white supremacy in the United States. Within little more than a decade, Takahashi’s expressions of support for Japan would lead to his arrest and deportation 68

on the grounds of sedition.

Mr. Takahashi’s pro-Japanese politics built upon Japan’s asserted opposition

to Western colonialism. (In 1919, Japan delegates at the Versailles Conference had attempted to insert a racial equality clause into the League of Nations Covenant.) Similarly pro-Japanese views would continue to p. 207

contribute to some African Americans’ responses to world war in following responding to an O

years. Of African Americans

ce of War survey taken in 1942, approximately 20 percent still supported Japanese

69

victory.

By the mid-1930s Pearl Takahashi had replaced her husband as leader of the movement. Be tting her newly acquired status, she and her entourage arrived at the PPWA conference in 1937 in a chau eur-driven car and wearing expensive clothes. The stir caused by their dramatic entrance was recorded with excitement in the conference diary of Elsie Andrews, the PPWA international program chair in the 1930s and a key gure in the New Zealand delegation. Looking across the crowded conference hall, Andrews exclaimed that she “saw 70

several negresses … the rst I have ever seen in real life and I am dying to have a talk with them.”

With the

circulation of Hollywood movies (even to the far reaches of her home town of New Plymouth, New Zealand) and the globalization of American culture through which African American performers had become stars in 71

Europe,

the well-dressed African American women added a new level of glamour to the cross-cultural and

interracial PPWA project. This group of visitors sought to bring the conditions of African American women within the scope of the Pan-Paci c network as a social justice issue it must face. At their meeting later in the day, Mrs. Takahashi’s group informed Andrews that they had driven all the way from Detroit “at their own expense” because they 72

were “anxious that the position of the colored folk shall not be lost sight of” by women at the conference.

Such fears of invisibility were well founded. Only in 1955 would an African American woman nally join the US delegation. Nor, in the interim, did its members include the status and conditions of African American women in its conference reports. The members of Takahashi’s group had brought with them evidence of an urgent issue that they wanted particularly to convey to Pan-Paci c women, placing before Andrews a number of press clippings documenting the incidence of lynching in the US South. Their testimony on this

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Means to Promote Peace.” At a time when a world war seemed all too possible, her impassioned assertion

subject contributes to a substantial history of the involvement of African American women in sharpening the race awareness of feminist internationalists. Most well known among these was Ida B. Wells, who in the 1890s had toured the United States and Britain to speak out against lynching. Along the way, she had 73

confronted white women with the pivotal part they played in the sexualized politics of racial violence.

By

the rst decades of the twentieth century, the Senate had passed numerous anti-lynching bills with some support from women’s organizations in the United States. Shockingly, however, lynching had increased in government in justi cation for entering World War II. It was this rise in the incidence of lynching that inspired Pearl Takahashi’s intervention at the PPWA. p. 208

That such direct forms of racial violence continued to mark race relations in the United States provided graphic evidence of the resilience of racism. Andrews recorded her dismay at seeing these newspaper stories. While she knew lynching took place in the South, she remarked in her diary, “it makes it much more poignant when one hears it at rst hand.” But the idea that her own country, with its reputation for interracial harmony, should be read alongside these examples was not in her comprehension. She continued in a surprised tone: “Imagine my feelings when quite seriously one of them said to me ‘Don’t you ever have 74

lynching in your country?’ The question just about made my blood run cold.”

Her visceral response

indicated dismay at the idea of this kind of violence being compared with New Zealand’s treatment of the Maori, situating lynchers alongside white settler colonials like herself. Andrews had worked hard to secure her status as a good colonizer through her enactment of interracial harmony with Maori delegates at the PPWA conference held in Honolulu only three years previously. How then might the PPWA membership have heard the words of this woman Black Nationalist and Islamist? Re ecting perhaps the amorphous nature of the cultural internationalist project, Pearl Takahashi’s speech was warmly received. In her presentation to the gathered delegates, she no doubt sounded much like any other liberal and Christian woman seeking cross-cultural and social reform aims from an international stage. Moreover, she was a black woman concurring with these aims, seemingly yet another indication of the value of the PPWA to diverse women. Furthermore, the slippage between nationalist and liberal perspectives was facilitated by the fact that she did not name Development of Our Own or explain its larger mission to establish a separate Islamic nation. Instead, Takahashi advised her audience that she spoke on behalf of an African American organization with a membership of a quarter of a million (contemporary FBI 75

estimates put the membership at closer to ten thousand).

Replicating the misunderstanding this self-censorship fostered, the Vancouver News Herald described a “pro-American [who] appeals for better understanding, striving through education for universal equality without race or colour prejudice.” Mrs. Takahashi, it reported, worked “for bettering conditions and raising the standard of her people, African by descent—American by birth”: [I call upon] international women to appeal to the white race all over this world to give to the dark races their constitutional rights, that all races may live and develop without pulling others down. … p. 209

[B]oth white and black are God’s loving children … and it is nature for His children to want to live equal with their sisters and brothers. Any person, race or nation violating nature cannot last without disaster. … We are striving for universal equality for the rights of dark people in every part of the world to be considered as a free people … not to become members of the white race, but to stand on equal footing. … You have certainly conceived already the unsatis ed tendency now prevailing throughout the darker majority of mankind to unite for a common purpose to restore their constitutional right by 76

breaking down various barriers. … To beautify this world is our nal goal.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the post–World War I era, part of a broader backlash against the claims of race equality promoted by the US

To those in the audience, the hallmarks of Pan-Paci c women’s liberalism must have been apparent in Takahashi’s speech: peace through equality between races, and the desire for advancement among nonWestern peoples around the world. But the god Takahashi referred to was Islamic. And according to the principles of Development of Our Own, true believers were to work from within mainstream organizations in order to overthrow the existing world order (theirs being a millennial movement) and to thereby cleanse, 77

or “beautify,” the world.

Still, we can see that Development of Our Own shared in PPSEAWA’s desire to

opposed to assimilation politics, the two sharing an emphasis on advancement (and in which women were 78

at the forefront).

Even her husband, the now vanquished Mr. Takahashi, had promoted the role of women

in Islamic public life, even if he did so in backhanded fashion. In a 1934 interview, he advised that addressing a white audience was an appropriate task for women and was undertaken within his own 79

organization by the international supervisor (perhaps his wife).

While Pearl Takahashi may have been ful lling her role in Development of Our Own by coming to the PPWA conference, it also seems likely that she was in the city to see her husband. For all his claims to be working on behalf of Japan, he was not in fact a Japanese citizen but had been born in Canada, and by 1937, after deportation for treason, he was living in Vancouver. Pearl Takahashi and her group’s appearance at the Pan-Paci c conference that year no doubt coincided with one of the regular trips they made across the border to bring him funds raised by loyal supporters. Soon after the Vancouver conference, for reasons unclear, relations between the two deteriorated, however, and he would accuse her of misusing funds to pay for her own expensive lifestyle. Two years later, he would attempt to take back control of the organization only to be arrested at the US border, where the FBI charged him again for seditious politics, and this time he 80

was sentenced to three years’ imprisonment. p. 210

As a report titled “US at War,” published in Time magazine in 1942, reminds us, Development of Our Own continued to operate after the outbreak of World War II. Around the time of Takahashi’s release from jail in 1942, it o ered a sensationalist account of “Takahashi’s Blacks,” condemning the “sedition, pro-Japanese activities, [and] draft dodging” practiced by these “cultist-puppets” who had been in uenced by “Takahashi mumbo-jumbo.” The article ridiculed his call to African Americans to “leave the sinking ship of Western civilization … [for] Japan the lifeboat of racial love, made radiant by the star of the East, the Rising Sun.” While the war was waged overseas, Time warned its readership that a growing middle class of African Americans might become the “enemy within,” and, as illustrated in the accompanying photograph, some 81

might even pass as middle-class women “lavishly and expensively appareled.”

Perhaps Pearl Takahashi

was one of the regal women in the photograph, suggesting something of the sight that so impressed Elsie Andrews in 1937. In a strange conclusion to the article—one perhaps aimed at reassuring readers that not all African-Americans were ready to follow such “claptrap”—a ( ctional?) African-American informant, Mr. U. S. Falls (ironically?) pro ered the supposedly reassuring advice that “America need have no fear of the Negro turning traitor if the true principles of democracy are applied to us as to every other minority 82

group.”

Such a reference to democracy and the treatment of minorities, however ironic, would have resonated within the PPSEAWA of the 1950s. Since the interwar years, it had sought greater representation from the peoples and cultures of the Paci c. Paci c island nations had sent delegates in increasing numbers, while Southeast Asia had come to dominate the postwar era. Among settler nations, the New Zealand delegation had led the way in the 1930s, the United States including a Native American delegate soon after, and the Hawai‘i delegation an indigenous delegate following the war. But African American women had not been included among US delegates. While Native Americans were known in the Paci c region from westerns and the “Red Indian” popularized globally in the twentieth century, the history of slavery in the United States and its legacies constituted a third form of interracial politics within a PPSEAWA previously focused on “the women of the Orient” and the women of the Paci c.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

harness the progressive impetus of women. As Allen points out, black nationalism in these years was not

In the mid-1950s critics and supporters of the United States alike were interested in the question of African American rights and conditions. In 1954 the “Second Emancipation Proclamation”—the US Supreme Court’s decision in Brown v. Board of Education—had begun the process of desegregation. For middle-class African Americans, by the cold war era of the 1950s international solidarity politics had diminished p. 211

dramatically from that of the interwar years; like other Americans, the majority blamed communism, 83

colonialism, for the continuation of racism and apartheid in the world,

not

while many saw desegregation as

international domain to promote them. Contributing to US anti-racism propaganda in the Paci c, she was appointed by the US government to tour Asian countries in the 1950s. There she spoke in support of “freedom” and “democracy” and their role in the advancement of racial equality around the globe. At the same time, the internationalist Stewart was not simply a dupe of US imperialism in the Paci c. She was engaged in a more complicated politics. In the very act of meeting with other “minorities” in Southeast Asia and of participating in the PPSEAWA, the relatively conservative language of her African American women’s club movement took on a new signi cance in the global domain.

Ella P. Stewart, Goodwill Tourist Destined to become one of the leading African American women of the twentieth century, Ella P. Stewart had overcome profound discrimination in early life to qualify as the rst African American woman pharmacist. She went on to open her own pharmacy with her then husband in 1922 and was strongly involved in community organizations for the next two decades. Elected president of the Ohio Association of Colored Women in 1944, she was president of its national body from 1948 until 1952, an involvement that linked her to an extraordinary lineage of African American women’s activism. Sparked by the exclusion of black women from the women’s advisory committee to the Chicago World’s Fair, the Colored Women’s League had been formed in 1893 by Hallie Quinn Brown, a teacher from Ohio. The National Federation of Colored Women held its rst annual meeting in 1895, changing its name to National Association of Colored Women in 1896. Under the early leadership of Mary Church Terrell, the organization represented a uniquely “nationalized e ort exclusively created and controlled by black women.” By the 1930s, African American women’s clubs were active in most urban centers across the North, and in the 1950s they would count more 84

than fty thousand women as members.

From early in her career, Stewart extended her political involvement in the African American women’s network through participation in government and international networks. She was invited to the White 85

House Conference for Children and Youth in 1950,

and in 1951 the National Association of Colored Women

nominated her as its delegate to the International Council of Women’s triennial convention in Greece. p. 212

Stewart was also the rst African American member of the League of Women Voters.

Something of the

individual achievement that international participation represented for Stewart can be ascertained in her own account of her life. While attending the convention, Stewart described some of the obstacles facing African American women in an interview for the Athens News. In it Stewart recalled her childhood in the South, where “color of skin is an issue, where colored people are segregated, and are not allowed to attend or partake of the same liberties in public institutions.” Through being the rst African American woman pharmacist, she stated, she had become involved in the National Association of Colored Women because it 86

supported African American women in achieving their goals at “the highest level of human endeavor.”

In recognition of her local, national, and international leadership, in 1952 Stewart was invited to join the US delegation to the PPWA. The National Association of Colored Women had been a

liated with the PPWA’s US

branch for several years and shared many of the same aims and objectives. Each emphasized the virtue of educational and socioeconomic opportunity, increasing women’s ethical in uence in public life, and interracial cooperation. And each opposed the idea of violent social change or of the masses taking to the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

heralding a new era in the United States. Ella P. Stewart would also express these views but would use the

streets—change happened through educational reform and social improvement. Stewart had to postpone her participation until the 1955 conference in order to accept an appointment to the International Conference of Women of the World, a gathering convened in 1952 by President Eisenhower in Washington. The following year the Toledo Blade reported that she had been endorsed by the administration as a 87

“consultant on international problems of minority groups.”

In each of the next two years, she was

nominated by the International Education Exchange Service to tour the “Far East” on an exchange program newspapers such as the Pakistan Times described Stewart, already a strongly committed antisegregationist, as “known in the U.S. for her work to promote community and national projects, particularly in the eld of 88

juvenile delinquency and interracial activities.”

In one sense, Ella P. Stewart’s African American women’s politics was directly amenable to the openly propagandist purpose of “the Goodwill Tour.” One of six hundred carefully selected African American women and men sent to Southeast Asia to promote US educational programs, in e ect Stewart was enrolled as a civilian combatant in the cold war. During her tour, she was often called upon to defend the United States against its critics. Along with goodwill ambassadors, US propaganda lms were circulated in the 89

region in an attempt to counter criticisms of “America’s treatment of the Negro.” p. 213

Court had ruled against the exclusion

In 1954 the Supreme

of African American children from schools or universities in the

United States. This ruling gave some larger substance to Stewart’s prescribed role as representative of an emerging African American womanhood, well educated and with middle-class expectations for herself, her family, and her community. And she was heading into a dynamic regional politics on race and global rights. These were extraordinary times to be traveling as an African American ambassador in Southeast Asia. Only weeks after Stewart’s visit to Indonesia of behalf of the US government, the epoch-making Bandung Conference founded a third-world alliance, rejecting the bipolar politics of the superpowers and promoting solidarity on the grounds of race and anticolonialism. (One wonders if it was to the Takahashis’ delight that Japan would send representatives to the talks.) In these potent circumstances, while on her tour and later as a participant at the 1955 PPSEAWA conference, Stewart met and spoke with women from recently decolonized countries and with indigenous women critical of settler colonialism in an era of changing race relations in the United States and in an age of nonalignment as well as cold war. She promoted not only “goodwill” but also Pan-Paci c cultural internationalism, having been provided with publications and 90

resources from the PPSEAWA (and some from the UN) for circulation to the women’s groups she met.

Conversely, these experiences of internationalism shaped Stewart’s aims for her contribution to PPSEAWA. At the conference, she quickly signaled her intention to speak both as an internationalist woman of the United States and as a member of a minority with political connections extending to other subordinated peoples around the world. She was in this sense transnational as well as national and international in her outlook. In her formal presentation Stewart advised assembled delegates that the topic given to her by her US colleagues—“Role of Negro Women in American Economic Life”—conveyed the “unfortunate connotation” that she could speak only for African American women. Rather than standing for one particular minority, however, she proclaimed her expertise on the conditions of both white and black women in the United States. To have cast African American women as an isolated group yet to emerge onto the public stage would have contradicted her key message to the conference that despite racism and racial legislation, “white and non-white women” jointly advanced social and economic life in the United States. In Stewart’s opinion, this potential of capitalism to provide for all was the democratic promise of the United States to the peoples of the world. While most women in the United States were involved in work outside the home (carrying considerable nancial responsibilities for family and community), ironically the lower p. 214

socioeconomic status of African American women meant that they had contributed most to the future of their country. Indeed, through work (given the history of slavery and of unpaid domestic service, not only through paid employment), all women’s lives had been “so knitted and interwoven” that it was “di

cult to

separate the life of one group from another.” She concluded, “Contributions have been made not alone, but

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

with the United States and the “free world.” US press releases in the region that appeared at this time in

by white women and negro women working together to make a better America.” African Americans’ greater involvement in the largely unpaid work of public life had been at the forefront of the “peculiar [that is, remarkable] growth and development of their race … by the sweat of their brows and the power of their brains.” Where conditions had long been dreadful, substantial improvements in recent times had been achieved through their own capacities. But the struggle was far from over. More than aware of the discrimination su ered by African American women in particular, Stewart reminded her audience that 91

woman,” who was “a quadruple minority” being subordinated by her own people.

Clearly determined to

focus on recent prospects for a better future, Stewart chose to celebrate the Supreme Court’s May 17, 1954, ruling on desegregation rather than dwell on the exclusion and injustice that she had su ered as a child and young adult and that many African Americans continued to su er. Under these new conditions of opportunity, she predicted that African American women would have an even larger impact on the United States, bringing with them a renewal of spiritual and moral strength in society, as well as economic growth and stability. If Stewart spoke about her tour of Asia to the PPSEAWA, then she did so informally. The information we have concerning this important experience comes largely from newspaper interviews given later in the United States. On her return, it was this aspect of her internationalism rather than her involvement in the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference that attracted the greatest attention. Not surprisingly, she reiterated her commitment to the United States, asserting its leadership in establishing equitable development around the world just as she asserted its capacity to ful ll the promise of racial equality at home. A year after her return, Stewart presented a talk called “US Negroes’ Progress Told to Asian Peoples” to the Milwaukee Baptist Women’s Club. She told the club that the most common question she had faced during her goodwill tour was, “How can you speak so well for America when your people are treated so badly there?” The question had caused her “no embarrassment,” she declared somewhat disingenuously, as African-Americans had “made more rapid progress in the last 20 years than any other segment of the population.” In Pakistan, where she had been “showered with queries about the supreme court ruling on desegregation,” she had p. 215

given “‘a hopeful’ picture of race relations in the United States …

because she believed it to be the true

picture.” Having been refused access to education as a child, Stewart undoubtedly welcomed reform in the US education system, and she was clearly encouraged by its educational programs o ering new opportunities to people in Asia. Her enthusiasm verged on racial stereotype, however, as she declared: “These Asiatics have naturally alert and keen minds and absorb almost like blotters what America is 92

teaching.”

Yet Stewart’s experiences reveal also that the propagandist aims of the International Education

Exchange Service in organizing the goodwill tour had not been entirely successful. For one thing, the government unit had underestimated the popularity of cowboys and Indians and the western in shaping Southeast Asian views of US race relations. Many local women assumed that Stewart would be a “Red 93

Indian,” having been introduced to them as a representative of the colored population of the United States. The intentions of the US government were confounded, if momentarily, by the vagaries of local interpretation. Clearly, Southeast Asian audiences were more familiar with the Wild West than with lms such as Birth of a Nation, by D. W. Gri

th.

Stewart’s role as goodwill ambassador and her involvement in women’s cultural internationalism each radicalized the other. During her goodwill

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

“there are … walls of [racial and gender] prejudice that must crumble,” particularly those facing “the Negro

Courtesy of Center for Archival Collections, Bowling Green State University, Bowling Green, OH. p. 216

tour, Stewart mixed with a variety of local and national women’s organizations and with leading statesmen, many of whom were to become important gures in the emerging nonalignment movement. She addressed a meeting of the Bandung Women’s Association only months prior to the important rst conference held in that city, for example. Perhaps she built on earlier connections that had been established by Josephine Schain and that saw Indonesia delegates participate in the PPSEAWA conference that year. In India, she toured orphanages and met with women leaders, as well as Prime Minister Nehru. In ways hard to measure, Stewart brought this knowledge and experience with her to the Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference in Manila. Here she met a wide range of women from nonaligned nations, as well as indigenous Paci c island women such as Mira Petricevich, the striking gure who had admonished white New Zealand women for their complacency concerning the conditions of Maori people, and Miss S. Malietoa of Western Samoa. No

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Ella P. Stewart in Bandung, Indonesia. Stewart Papers.

Courtesy of the Center for Archival Collections, Bowling Green State University, Bowling Green, OH. p. 217

doubt they and Stewart had much to discuss, but their conversation is not recorded. We do know, however, that Stewart considered PPSEAWA a worthwhile commitment and that the association valued her involvement in return. She became an international vice president of PPSEAWA and would continue her involvement with the association over the following two decades, while the association saw in her another glamorous collaborator in the urgent work of improving race relations. The association declared her “a remarkable citizen [with] a deep conviction that the nations of the world should be united in a common relationship for purposes of fostering cultural and educational interests leading to the establishment of projects for the good of all nations.” Her “message of friendship and hope [was] part of 94

her sincere concern about racial barriers and a deep desire to remove them.”

This mutual engagement

developed in 1963 when she was appointed “international vice president at large” of the association in 95

recognition of her status as a commissioner to UNESCO.

The 1955 Manila conference provides us with an insight into the complexities of Paci c women’s politics as mobilized by two African American women internationalists. Their political exchanges with the association reveal something of the multiplicity of politics possible under interwar government surveillance and even during the cold war. Their examples point to the contradictory spaces within the parameters of cultural internationalism through which various forms of social reform, as well as social justice and anticolonial politics, could be—and were—promoted internationally. For both Pearl Takahashi and Ella P. Stewart, the Pan-Paci c women’s network provided an international platform from which to promote racial equity in

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Mira Petricevich, Ella P. Stewart, and Miss S. Malietoa. Stewart Papers.

the United States and later in the name of development in Southeast Asia. In these two women’s politics, these aims were interconnected. By meeting internationally, such women brought their own perspectives to bear on the modernity and progress claimed by the cultural internationalist cause. Conversely, the PPWA and PPSEAWA experience shaped and in uenced their activism. This process of cross-political, rather than simply cross-cultural, exchange was signi cant—not only for the Pan-Paci c association but also for the politics of development and assimilation of the 1950s. Harboring within these exchanges were multiple sites essentially a liberal, elite, white women’s network, contributed to indigenous decolonization and to African American women’s politics. Arguably this complex international context prepared the ground for a revitalization of transnational social justice movements in ensuing decades.

Notes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16.

17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30. 31. 32. 33. 34.

Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, May 11, 1954, Schain Papers. See also Willowdean C. Handy, Handcra s of the Society Islands, Special Issue: Bishop Museum Bulletin 42 (1927). News clippings file, Seaton Papers. O icial Souvenir, Seventh International Conference, Manila, Philippines, 1955, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race. Bulletin 10, PPSEAWA US, June 1955, 2, Schain Papers. Mary Seaton, “Notes of Pan Pacific Conference,” MS transcribed from materials made available by Mary Seaton of Wellington, April 1956, MS X-5161, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. L. Edwards and Roces, “Introduction.” Handwritten notes, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. “First General Business Meeting,” January 25, 1955, 2, Schain Papers. “Evaluation of the Conference,” typed sheets, Seaton Papers. Jessie Robertson, conference report, Manila Conference, 1955, MS 7206/8/1, Booker Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. Manila Bulletin, January 24, 1955, 6, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers. PPWA Philippine Charter: A Gala Program of Philippine Dances and Songs, pamphlet, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. “Extracts from Miss Cattonʼs letter, 20 November 1959,” Seaton Papers. “Relieving World Tension”; and Mrs. Mahon, “Social Unrest and Political Tensions,” paper presented to the 1952 conference, MS 295, PPWA NZ Papers, Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch. See also Helen Laville, Cold War Women: The International Activities of American Womenʼs Organizations (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 2002). Jane Addams to Edith Pye, August 17, 1932, box 454, KDC/D1/1-11, Courtney Papers. Josephine Schain to Willowdean Handy, January 3, 1954, Schain Papers. Yukiko Koshiro, Trans-Pacific Racisms and the US Occupation of Japan (New York: Columbia University Press, 1999). Josephine Schain to Ann Satterthwaite, March 24, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Alonso notes that the Womenʼs International League for Peace and Freedom was under postwar FBI surveillance. Alonso, Peace as a Womenʼs Issue, 185. Hooper, Elusive Destiny, 132–133. Harriet Andrews to Josephine Schain, July 14, 1954, Schain Papers (emphasis in original). Schain to Satterthwaite, March 24, 1949. Paz P. Mendez, “So This Is Su rage,” Pan-Pacific, January–March 1938, 54–59. Miss Das to Mr. Guiton, September 13, 1951, PPSEAWA 1950–1975. J. H. Chaton to Mr. Hercik, memorandum, n.d., PPSEAWA 1950–1975. Executive Board, “Proposed Subventions for 1954,” PPSEAWA 1950–1975. Helen Fowler to Naseem Beg, Division of Relations with International Organizations, May 3, 1956, PPSEAWA 1950–1975. Willowdean Handy, “Our Guide to Program Making,” Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 21–22. “The Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” handwritten notes, 5, Seaton Papers. News clipping file, Seaton Papers. “A Broadcast over Two Hemispheres,” New Zealand Girl, July 10, 1938, 9. “Madame Chiangʼs Messages in War and Peace,” n.d., Seaton Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

of resistance, ambivalence, and contradiction. Thus women’s cultural internationalism in PPSEAWA,

35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40.

44.

45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

41. 42. 43.

News clipping file, Schain Papers. “President Charged at Manila Conference,” New Zealand Herald, January 28, 1955, 11. News clipping file, Seaton Papers. “President Charged at Manila Conference,” 11. Kramer, Blood of Government; Rafael, White Love. (Mrs.) Luz B. Magsaysay, “Message,” O icial Souvenir, Seventh International Conference, Manila, Philippines, 1955, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. News clipping file, Seaton Papers. Mrs. Kluegel, “The Status of Hawaiian Women Prior to the Twentieth Century,” PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Karen O en, “Womenʼs Rights or Human Rights? International Feminism between the Wars,” in Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 243–253. “Proposed Amendments to the International Bill of Human Rights,” submitted by Mrs. Jessie Street, Vice Chairman, Status of Women Commission, box Y792, MS 2160, United Association of Women Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. See also Lenore Coltheart, ed., Jessie Street: A Revised Autobiography (Sydney: Federation Press, 2004); Heather Radi, Jessie Street: Documents and Essay (Sydney: Womenʼs Redress Press, 1990; and “Jessie Street,” Uncommon Lives Online Project, National Archives of Australia, http://uncommonlives.naa.gov.au. Jessie Street to Ann Satterthwaite, March 23, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. “Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association,” memorandum from SAC Honolulu to Director, FBI, August 20, 1956, FIOPA 1073489, US Department of Justice, Washington, DC. Minutes, Annual Dominion Meeting, February 14, 1957, 166, 86-030/1, YWCA NZ Papers. Amy Kaplan, “ʻLe Alone in Americaʼ: The Absence of Empire in the Study of American Culture,” in Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism (Durham, NC: Duke University Press), 12. Alexandra Epstein, “ʻLiving Internationallyʼ between the Wars: Viola Smith in Shanghai,” in “Linking a State to the World,” 154–217. Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, February 8, 1954, Schain Papers. Klein, Cold War Orientalism, 21–22. Justin Hart, “Making Democracy Safe for the World: Race, Propaganda, and the Transformation of U.S. Foreign Policy during World War II,” Pacific Historical Studies 73, no. 1 (2004): 49–84. Singh, “Culture/Wars,” 489. “Executive Committee Meeting, April 13, 1955, PPWA Hawaii,” PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Letter to Miss Keenleyside, February 8, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Letter to members, February 3, 1954, Seaton Papers. News clipping, n.d., Schain Papers. Burton et al., “Introduction,” 145–148. Daniel Oakman, “ʻYoung Asians in Our Homesʼ: Colombo Plan Students and White Australia,” Journal of Australian Studies 72 (2002): 89. News clipping, January 31, 1955, Seaton Papers; Daniel Oakman, “The Seed of Freedom: Regional Security and the Colombo Plan,” Australian Journal of Politics and History 46, no. 1 (2000): 67–85. Marc Gallicchio, The African Encounter with Japan and China: Black Internationalism in Asia, 1895–1945 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2000), 11. See also Rafael, White Love. Penny M. Von Eschen, Race against Empire: Black Americans and Anticolonialism, 1937–1957 (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1997). Ibid. See also Brenda Gayle Plummer, Rising Wind: Black Americans and U.S. Foreign A airs, 1935–1960 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996). Mary L. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the Image of American Democracy (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000), 33–34; Lauren, Power and Prejudice, 210. See, for example, John Maynard, Fight for Liberty and Freedom: The Origins of Australian Aboriginal Activism (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2007). Kevin Gaines, introduction to Upli ing the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in the Twentieth Century (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996), 1–17. Ula Yvette Taylor, The Veiled Garvey: The Life and Times of Amy Jacques Garvey (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002), 88. My thanks to Alison Holland for this example. Ernest Allen Jr., “Satokata Takahashi and the Flowering of Black Messianic Nationalism,” Black Scholar 24, no. 1 (1994): 7. See also Daniel Widener, “ʻPerhaps the Japanese Are to Be Thanked?ʼ Asia, Asian Americans, and the Construction of Black California,” Positions 11, no. 1 (2003): 135–182; Victoria W. Wolcott, Remaking Respectability: African American Women in Interwar Detroit (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001), 188; and Richard Brent Turner, Islam in

74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80.

81. 82. 83. 84.

85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91.

92. 93. 94. 95.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173926821 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

69. 70. 71. 72. 73.

the African-American Experience (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1997/2003). For the postwar period, see Melani McAlister, “ʻOne Black Allahʼ: The Middle-East in the Cultural Politics of African American Liberation, 1955–1970,” in Ballantyne and Burton, Bodies in Contact, 383–404. Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 13. Diary 1937, 87, Andrews Papers. Carole Sweeney, From Fetish to Subject: Race, Modernism, and Primitivism, 1919–1935 (Westport, CT: Praeger, 2004). Diary 1937, 87, 94, Andrews Papers. Gerda Lerner, “Early Community Work of Black Club Women,” Journal of Negro History 59, no. 2 (1974): 158–167; Kevin Gaines, “The Woman and Labor Questions in Racial Upli Ideology: Anna Julia Cooperʼs Voices from the South,” in Gaines, Upli ing the Race, 128–151, esp. 143–145. Diary 1937, 94, Andrews Papers. Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 7. Vancouver News Herald, July 23, 1937, 3. Allen, “Satokata Takahashi.” Ibid.; Wolcott, Remaking Respectability, 187. Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 8. Marc S. Gallicchio, The Cold War Begins in Asia: American East Asian Policy and the Fall of the Japanese Empire (New York: Columbia University Press, 1988), 100; George Lipsitz, “ʻFrantic to Join … the Japanese Armyʼ: The Asia Pacific War in the Lives of African American Soldiers and Civilians,” in Lisa Lowe and David Lloyd, eds., The Politics of Culture in the Shadow of Capital (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1997), 330. Time, October 5, 1942, 25–26. Ibid. Penny M. Von Eschen, “No Exit: From Bandung to Ghana,” in Von Eschen, Race against Empire, 167. Beverly W. Jones, “Mary Church Terrell and the National Association of Colored Women, 1896 to 1901,” Journal of Negro History 67, no. 1 (1982): 20–33; Erlene Stetson, “Black Feminism in Indiana, 1893–1933,” Phylon 44, no. 4 (4th Quarter, 1983): 292–298. Terrell would break from the NACW, forming the more outspoken National Association of Negro Women. Opposing McCarthyism, she was branded a communist by a local public school board in 1952. See Elaine M. Smith, “Mary McLeod Bethuneʼs ʻLast Will and Testamentʼ: A Legacy for Race Vindication,” Journal of Negro History 18, no. 1–4 (1996): 105–122. News clipping, Toledo Blade, May 21, 1953, MS 203, microfilm, roll 2, Stewart Papers, Center for Archival Collections, Bowling Green State University, Bowling Green, OH. National Notes 40, no. 5 (1951), Stewart Papers. News clipping, Toledo Blade, May 21, 1953. News clipping, Pakistan Times, n.d., Stewart Papers. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights, 33 ; Charles V. Hawley, “Youʼre a Better Filipino than I Am, John Wayne: World War II, Hollywood, and U.S.-Philippines Relations,” Pacific Historical Review 712, no. 3 (2002): 389–414. Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, September 17, 1954, Schain Papers. Ella P. Stewart, “Participation of Women in the Social and Economic Life of the United States,” Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955): 66–67. Note that the published version ends with her statement of quadruple minority. The full version of her paper was circulated during the conference: “Speech of Ella Phillips Stewart, Vice-Chairman of the American Committee …,” typed sheets, 4–5, Seaton Papers. News clipping, Milwaukee Journal, February 16, 1956, 2, Stewart Papers. News clipping, Toledo Blade, March 13, 1955, n.p., Stewart Papers. Typed sheet, n.d., Stewart Papers. “Ella Stewart: Biographical Sketch,” Guide to the Stewart Papers.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Conclusion  Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.003.0007 Published: July 2009

Pages 218–228

Abstract This concluding chapter rst describes the eighth Pan-Paci c and South East Asia Women's Association (PPSEAWA) conference held in Tokyo, Japan, in 1958. It then argues that the rst thirty years of the Pan-Paci c Women's Association (PPWA) o er a unique insight into on-the-ground political, social, and intellectual encounters. In the process of those encounters, its members created an innovative, cross-cultural network that provided a series of stages for some remarkable exchanges between representatives of its diverse constituency, the women of the Paci c. In these years, they created a decidedly glamorous internationalism, comprising extraordinary individuals, exotic locations, and remarkable performances of cultural di erence. The women's Pan-Paci c contributed to a larger genealogy of international cooperation and outlook existing alongside imperial and colonial politics in modern world history.

Keywords: Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Women's Association, PPSEAWA, internationalism Pan-Pacific Women's Association, PPWA, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Women's Association, PPSEAWA, internationalism Subject: Regional and Area Studies

On a warm Tokyo evening in August 1958, an outdoor supper party was organized as part of the eighth PPSEAWA conference. Congregated under trees lit by paper lanterns, delegates enjoyed Japanese food and watched traditional folk dances performed by their hosts. Each wore a kimono, the overall e ect creating a 1

“scene of great gaiety and merriment.” At last, the association had made its way to the country so important to its early formation. With the ubiquitous kimono, the complex dress politics integral to this study of the PPWA and its successor, PPSEAWA, were nally rendered to

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

CHAPTER

Courtesy of the Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. p. 219

a collective act of cross-cultural impersonation. The trope of the demure if alluring Oriental woman, once signifying the capacity of Japanese women to enact the duality of East and West desired by the association, now signposted the end of an era. It represented the ascendancy of cosmopolitan and tourist pleasures that surely parodied the association’s earlier cultural international-ist vision and, while the association continues as a thriving network into the present, arguably signaled a new phase in its politics beyond the parameters of this book. Japan had been recommended as the host nation for the 1958 conference several years earlier. New Zealand stalwart Mary Seaton advised US delegate and then international president Josephine Schain in 1952 that, given Japan’s role as an advanced democracy in the Asia-Paci c, promoting the status of women in Japan would be important to the whole region. Reiterating the common assumption that US occupation had initiated the women’s rights movement there, she asserted that it would be a pity if in future the now independent country returned to the “old subjection of women” and lost the “gains that Gen[eral] 2

MacArthur gave them.” Following the Tokyo conference, PPSEAWA New Zealand reported triumphantly not only the growing strength of Japanese women’s activism but also “the upsurge of feminine activity and 3

attainment which has taken place in recent years among these comparatively unfavoured people.” The wounds of world war were to be healed, and progress in the region was to ensue, in part through the ascendancy of women. A few discordant voices resisted this vision, however. For these individuals, racism and bigotry had not been erased on the road to advancement but continued to shadow world a airs. As was evident in their discriminatory migration policies, for example, countries like Australia remained hostile toward Japanese. Although the delegates to PPSEAWA reported a changed outlook among the international community, many of their home constituencies continued along established paths. Nor were assertions of women’s collective advancement necessarily supported by the facts: women’s participation in public life in Australia, for example, still relied for the most part on the outstanding work of a select few. Josephine Schain, for one, was not afraid to speak her mind when passing through Sydney in 1951, pointing out: “The Australian housewife may think she has nothing in common with the women of Southeast Asia, but their futures are bound up together.” She went on to note that Australian women had failed to enter into public life in the numbers anticipated after the early days of su rage, while their non-European counterparts in the region had done so in ever-increasing numbers. Xenophobia continued to shape public life. “What are you afraid of in p. 220

Australia?” she asked rhetorically. 4

country from you?”

“That these people will come down from the north and take your

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Delegates in a Tokyo garden. R. M. Spoor Collection.

At the micro level, however, the association continued to provide sustenance to women leaders in the region. During the Tokyo conference, a similar pro le of membership participated as in previous years, with the United States, Hawai‘i, New Zealand, Australia, and the Philippines again dominating the proceedings. Southeast Asian and Paci c island women arrived also. Ceylon sent a delegation, as did Mexico (at last, a several-strong delegation), Pakistan, Taiwan, Fiji, Indonesia, Burma, Singapore, Vietnam, Western Samoa, and Thailand. Canada sent only two associate delegates. Philippines delegation leader Fernanda Balboa was other o

cial positions, including New Zealand delegates Amy Kane and Ellen Lea, Australia’s Thelma

Kirkby, and Hawai‘i residents Isabel Morelock and Willowdean Handy. These women, along with Harriet Andrews, Josephine Schain, Ella Stewart, Clorinda Lucas, and Pakistan delegate Begum Hussain Malik would 5

carry the leadership responsibilities of the association into the 1960s. Topics discussed continued the PPWA’s earlier appetite for social reform, focusing on interdependence, health, and welfare issues. Contact with UNESCO continued to provide nancial support for some delegates, and, by petitioning for direct representation of PPSEAWA as a consultant organization, New Zealand delegate Amy Kane had attended UNESCO’s important New Delhi conference in 1956. There she had requested further support for the association on the grounds that PPSEAWA delegates “discuss the cultural background, the geographical locations, the material assets and de ciencies of their member countries” while immersed in “the cultural 6

life of the hostess country.”

Over the previous decades, the politics of “East meets West” had returned to prominence. Once central to the interwar PPWA, the early vision of a syncretic civilization was now rearticulated for a postwar generation. Although still somewhat dismissive of the achievements of this women’s association, UNESCO could not ignore the overlap between its aims and those of PPSEAWA. The organizations’ shared interest in women and development in the region was further strengthened by a new global project on cross-cultural exchange. At UNESCO’s conference in New Delhi (the location aiming to recognize Asia’s signi cance in world a airs), international participants had endorsed the next major project, “East and West: Towards Mutual Understanding.” The UNESCO conference had announced: “Of all the problems implied by peaceful co-operation among nations and the interpenetration of cultures, none forces itself more clearly … than p. 221

7

that of the intellectual and spiritual relations of East and West.” Given the prevailing

“binarism of Cold

8

War thinking” in the Western imaginary at this time, the conference clearly saw itself as striking a blow for cooperation and development across the Paci c. But it was less concerned about acknowledging regional endeavors since the interwar years by nongovernmental organizations like PPSEAWA. If PPSEAWA was nally in its element, it was also no longer at the forefront of this increasingly mainstream, international agenda for intercivilizational exchange. In an expression of the UN’s determination to carry forward this cross-cultural project on a global scale, the organization sent two representatives to the 1958 PPSEAWA conference to explain the concept to the women delegates. But while the agenda of PPSEAWA was now widely endorsed, its conference methods remained unorthodox. The association claimed to break down the barriers of racial misunderstanding through the emotional, the interpersonal, and the experiential aspects of cross-cultural community. In this sense, it remained a distinctly embodied and located politics. Long before UNESCO had convened a conference in New Delhi, spatial politics had been crucial to these asserted aims of the women’s association. Moving its business into the Paci c region had been central to both its political and its a ective goals. Cultural internationalism required more than ideas, it asserted. And when we re ect on the rst three decades of the Pan-Paci c network, this aspect of its contribution to internationalism stands out. If the notion of the political is based on emotional as well as rational exchange, it is a hard one to quantify nonetheless, being amorphous and subjective by its very nature. From its premise, however, sprang an internationalism that was surprisingly radical and in which multiple cultural politics were articulated, both by those speaking in agreement with a liberal, hierarchical (and ultimately maternal) Pan-Paci c project and by those (sometimes the same individuals) raising a critical voice within its parameters and forging transnational alliances based on

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

the president, Manila having hosted the previous conference, and familiar gures in the association held

di erence rather than its erasure. In 1958, from her experience of several conferences, New Zealand delegate and PPWA stalwart Mary Seaton commended the Pan-Paci c women’s model of exchange. She anticipated that, rather than a diminishment of cultural di erences between European and Asian peoples, it was their near incompatibility that would continue to test and forge the PPSEAWA ideal: “It will be in such di erent surroundings—in fact a di erent civilization and culture[—that we] need to see these things and 9

to be told something of what they mean to a culture [and a] way of living.”

the conference experience. While arguably the universal donning of kimonos in 1958 stands for the more p. 222

super cial aspects of cultural internationalism, for Western delegates new to

the association the

experience still induced a sense of cultural vertigo. Merle Weaver (Tasmanian Women Graduates’ Association) found the conference in Japan “amazing”: “Two hundred delegates from twenty-three 10

countries, talks by [UN] experts, discussions from inexperts [delegates], delightful entertainment. …”

In

her report to the Australian Federation of University Women on the role of English-speaking countries in promoting peace in the Paci c, she advised that the conference had impressed upon her the need to recognize the falsity of “intellectual superiority assumed by whites.” Again, the network provided a place for women to express more diverse political positions than might be at rst assumed. Weaver continued by observing an aspect of geopolitics that had previously eluded her, that the role of America in the world appeared to her more “aggressively imperialistic” than that of Russia. While the world powers were wrangling over ascendancy, “perhaps the major problem hampering peace in the Paci c is the excessively unbalanced relationship between the U.S.A. and the rest of the world.” She concluded, “It is time to realise that the period of colonial imperialism, however benevolent, is past.” A new world order was needed in 11

which “each nation [is] allowed to conduct its own a airs.”

Similarly, conferences provided meeting places between women whose countries were hostile, as the recent outbreak of the Korean War had reminded delegates. In her opening speech in 1958, Fernanda Balboa advised her audience that “peace can never be won in a eld of battle” and that it would be women who would again carry war’s burden into the next generation. Referring back to the Manila conference, she recalled that she had joined in engendering “friendship” there between the representative of the Philippine World War II Widows’ Association and members of the Japan delegation. These women were still deeply alienated, even though hostilities between their two countries had ended many years earlier, but mutual recognition of their pain and su ering had been made possible in the international context. When one of the widows from the Philippines had shaken hands with Japan delegates on a PPSEAWA conference stage, she had ended a bitterness carried with her since the war. The two women had gone on to arrange for a tour of the Widows’ Association in Japan, at the invitation of the Japanese government. Boa concluded, “Peace can 12

only by achieved through the hearts of men.”

If changing the world happened individual by individual, in the meantime new technologies, in particular those of the atomic age threatened the world as never before. Whereas the aggressive use of atomic power could potentially end all civilization, many hoped that its peaceful application could provide for a boundless future. To this end, the 1955 Manila conference had voted unanimously in “fervent support” of the peaceful p. 223

use of nuclear

13

energy.

Their position may have been inspired in part by the publication in 1954, through

the Women’s International Democratic Federation in Berlin, of an impassioned anti-nuclear-weapons plea to the women of the world from the Federation of All-Japan Women’s Organizations. The Japanese women had collected twenty million signatures against any repeat of the bombing of Japan in August 1945 and in 14

favor of banning atomic tests in the Paci c region.

However, no mention of the previous use of nuclear

weapons upon their country or of its continuing impact on the Japanese was included in the proceedings of the 1958 PPSEAWA conference, despite (or perhaps because) of its location in Japan. Such silence reminds us that any organization and any politics are at best partial and contingent and at worst complicit. Looking to “the limits of global feminism,” Caren Kaplan advises that Western women

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

This heightening of di erence within modernity, rather than its transcendence, underlined the glamour of

must acknowledge “the historical roles of mediation, betrayal, and alliance in the relationships between 15

women in diverse locations.”

Similarly, insisting on both the possibilities and the limits of

PPWA/PPSEAWA feminism has been central to this study. This duality of approach has aimed to bring to the fore the dynamic and at times unexpected nature of women’s internationalism and of history more generally. To borrow the words of Rob Wilson and Arif Dirlik, I have argued that the women’s Pan-Paci c constituted a “space of cultural production” within which new kinds of exchanges and dialogues took 16

In the early decades of the association, as we have seen, its Western initiators routinely assumed a

responsibility to speak for other women. Thus at the rst conferences a white Australian woman would speak on behalf of the China delegation and in the name of the women of China. “East meets West” dialogue dominated the concerns of the membership, with Japanese women as central gures in the drama. Among them, leading women such as Tsune Gauntlett actively promoted the cultural internationalist cause, their contributions essential to the viability of the association. Indigenous and Paci c island women were also crucial gures. In the 1930s, Maori women would join the PPWA under the leadership of white (Pakeha) New Zealanders with whom they performed interracial harmony for the 1934 conference, while Australian Aboriginal women would be entirely absent in this decade and beyond. By the end of the interwar years, disagreements would arise between Western delegates and those from Asian and Southeast Asian countries over the cross-cultural application of prostitution reform, the role of population management and immigration restriction in preventing world war, and the importance of culture to political identity. Whereas delegates hoped that cultural internationalism would overcome national con ict, support for restrictive immigration policies revealed settler colonial delegates’ own implication in discrimination and p. 224

injustice. The rise

of cultural nationalism and minority politics following the war focused discussion on

the role of culture in daily life and in the formation of a new world civilization. If the practice of friendship required an acceptance of di erence, negative exchanges between women sometimes broke through the cultural internationalist ideals of friendship, cooperation, and exchange to reveal the resilience of race politics and the ongoing impacts of gendered histories of empire and colonization among Pan-Paci c women. These disagreements also articulated something of the importance of women’s internationalism in the Paci c to non-Western women who saw within its parameters opportunities for their own agendas and interests. They were prepared to work with Western women, aiming to encourage them to learn more about their own assumptions as white settler colonials and then turn this self-awareness into action. Across the years, conferences continued to function as sites in which the ideal Paci c women’s community was discussed and debated. Not least, the politics of space and the body were central elements in the association’s aims to perform cross-cultural exchange and interracial harmony for the world. In its struggle with the practice of diversity, the PPWA/PPSEAWA provided a stage on which hierarchy and inequality were imagined as overcome through interpersonal interaction. Writing of the importance of studying such historical locales where “cultures and their agents come together in circumstances of asymmetrical power,” Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton argue that by focusing on the gendered and embodied legacies of race and empire, historians begin to “remap historical narratives and challenge the chronologies of ‘the 17

West’ and ‘the rest.’”

And by undertaking the close investigation of local and interpersonal negotiations of

global power relations, they begin to uncover the “material e ects of geopolitical systems in … on-the18

ground cultural encounters.”

This book has sought to understand something of the various impacts of the chronologies of “the West” and “the rest,” both in Pan-Paci c women’s understandings of their collective project and in our present interpretations of them. These historical and cultural chronologies articulated the association’s foundational narrative, as we have seen, which was both inherently awed and also porous—at times, productively so. Through the association, the women’s Pan-Paci c became the site of cultural production that a diversity of women considered important and that they articulated and mobilized in di erent ways. They engaged in a dialogue of political as well as “cultural” exchange, seeking to manage processes of Westernization—particularly in relation to the status and conditions of women and children and their e ect

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

place.

within local, colonial, and national as well as international contexts. The “West” remained useful to this p. 225

project, and no more so than for the many

non-Western delegates who contributed to the formation of

the Pan-Paci c women’s movement. This readiness to use Western discourse reminds us that apparent boundaries and distinctions are always contingent and often misleading. Postcolonial historian Dipesh Chakrabarty argues that in recognizing Western and non-Western in uences in the historical formation of “Europe,” we open up “the possibility of a politics and project of potential alliance between the dominant 19

It is to this potential alliance that this book has

turned. The PPWA’s rst thirty years o er a unique insight into on-the-ground political, social, and intellectual encounters. In the process of those encounters, its members created an innovative, if awed, cross-cultural network—one that provided a series of stages for some remarkable exchanges between representatives of its diverse constituency, the women of the Paci c. In these years, they created a decidedly glamorous internationalism, comprising extraordinary individuals, exotic locations, and remarkable performances of cultural di erence. Not least, increasing numbers of Southeast Asian, Paci c island, and indigenous women from settler colonies emerged from these unequal meetings as central gures in the association’s model of cooperative relations between nations and races, their presence and contributions turning each conference into a vibrant multivalent space. They came to stand for all that was glamorous about the Pan-Paci c women’s project, while at the same time increasingly contesting its assumptions about development and the purpose of cultural exchange. “Culture” for these women was not merely a cosmopolitan pleasure (although it could be this also) but an expression of political voice and a celebration of resilience, sometimes expressed in nationalist terms (as in the Philippines) and often despite the reality of ongoing colonial presences having an impact locally and in regional and global a airs. The women’s Pan-Paci c contributed to a larger genealogy of international cooperation and outlook existing alongside imperial and colonial politics in modern world history. Numbers of these parallel e orts in the twentieth century have been included in this account. Perhaps the most pervasive but least acknowledged of these pertain to the international politics of color. As the transnational historiography emerging in the last two decades or more has illustrated, a diasporic perspective has long marked black histories of the United States. This is re ected in Pan-African anti-racism and anti-imperialism, in the signi cance of the management of “less advanced” peoples in shaping the gendered histories of imperial 20

and colonial nation formation, and in the power of nationalism as resistance in histories of decolonization.

Each of these elements played a role in the history of the PPWA, including the organization’s addition of an p. 226

African American woman to the US delegation by the 1950s and its interactions with diverse

anticolonial

movements in the region. In large part, the combination of these elements accounted for the attraction the association held—despite its limitations—for “minority” women. This transnational frame also illuminates something of the possibility of the association’s social reform internationalist vision— especially in its various appropriations by non-Western women internationalists seeking to nd new in uence in an increasingly globalizing world order. Their transnational experience and perspective routinely exceeded, and at times contradicted, the vision of the mostly white Western feminist internationalists who made up the majority of the association’s leadership and with whom they sought to engage in a global debate about the meaning of culture and, ultimately, of identity. In so doing, they confronted the powerful resilience of the politics of whiteness. Lastly, writing thirty years ago, historian Paul Hooper commended the PPWA’s “pioneering” e orts to promote a “trans-cultural consciousness.” He expressed admiration for what he considered to be “the resultant personal growth and understanding” that owed from participating in its conferences. Concerning the larger historical signi cance of the association, Hooper speculated that if “transculturalism” were to emerge as a major force in the future, the association might be recognized “not only as

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

metropolitan histories and the subaltern peripheral pasts.”

21

noteworthy but also as innovative and even visionary.”

Decades later, it seems that once again the world

hopes to facilitate cross-cultural exchange between “East” and “West.” At another level, the PPWA o ers us an important reminder of the possibilities and limits in international thought. Not least, today we are still confounded by diversity. Re ecting on our present moment in world history, Liisa Malkki draws our attention to the ways in which we continue to be challenged by the tensions between universal claims for humanitarian intervention (placing the international seemingly above local international relations between nation-states, however, Malkki nds inspiration in the myriad of social movements (to which we can add the PPWA/PPSEAWA) that collectively constitute a new kind of world society, “giving up on transcending particularities and di erences, but, rather, taking them as points of departure for modes of connection and solidarity.” By decentering nation-states, she concludes, we can look toward “transnational alliances among persons who are banded together around inequalities precisely 22

because of their speci c histories.”

Certainly, in the PPWA, and later the PPSEAWA, we see early e orts to nd such a cultural basis for decentered alliance building. Time and again, delegates questioned the idea of hegemony and ascendance as p. 227

a complex of superiority and an obstacle to true modernity. Arguably, such e orts

continue to have

relevance today. Writing more recently of contemporary culture politics, Nikhil Singh has argued that only by determining Western identity and civilization to be unique rather than universal can we begin the process 23

of thinking of global multiculturalism as it should be: an ideal.

This idealistic process was one that decades

ago occupied Western delegates, as well as their non-Western colleagues, in their e orts to constitute an inclusive Pan-Paci c women’s project. Non-Western women shared this sense of hope and urgency in working internationally for cooperative and humane development in their region. Though marginalized gures under the PPWA’s initial model of relative cultural advancement, they soon assumed their right to occupy its center stage and to engage in a politics that found its meaning in the act of forming “networks, 24

communities, and identities,” often bypassing their Western colleagues.

Polynesian and Southeast Asian

women reconceived the PPWA agenda into a multiplicity of women’s Pan-Paci cs, each concerned with formulating a culture politics for the twentieth century. The vibrancy of that interaction continues to p. 228

inspire.

Notes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15.

Women of the Pacific (Tokyo, 1958), 47. Mary Seaton to Josephine Schain, August 25, 1952, Schain Papers. Minute Book 1958–1964, April 14, 1959, PPSEAWA New Zealand, 86-030/2, YWCA NZ Papers. “Womenʼs Conference not Waste of Time,” Sydney Sunday Herald, December 23, 1951, Schain Papers. Women of the Pacific and Southeast Asia (Canberra, 1961). “Reply to UNESCO Questionnaire,” October 31, 1957, UNESCO Archives, Paris. George Tradier, “East and West: Towards Mutual Understanding,” typed sheets, 38, UNESCO Archives, Paris. Christopher L. Connery, “Pacific Rim Discourse: The U.S. Global Imaginary in the Late Cold War Years,” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 38. “Suggestions for Round Table Procedure,” n.d., 2–3, Seaton Papers. Merle Weaver to Mrs. Warren, September 26, 1958, “PPWA,” Australian Federation of University Women Papers. Merle Weaver, “Report on the Role of English-Speaking Countries in Promoting Peace in the Pacific,” Tasmanian PPSEAWA, 10, “PPWA,” Australian Federation of University Women Papers. Fernanda Boa, “Presidential Speech,” typed notes, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Bulletin 10, PPSEAWA US, June 1955, 2, Schain Papers. Appeal of the Japanese Women to the Women of the Whole World Concerning the Hydrogen Bomb Experiments, for the Banning of the Manufacture and Use of the H-Bomb, October 1954, pamphlet, Schain Papers. C. Kaplan, “Postmodern Geographies.” See also Singh, “Culture/Wars.”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

and national interests) on the one hand, and the pluralism of diversity on the other. Looking beyond

16. 17.

23. 24.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927359 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

18. 19. 20. 21. 22.

Rob Wilson and Arif Dirlik, “Introduction: Asia/Pacific as Space of Cultural Production,” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 1– 14. Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, “Postscript: Bodies, Genders, Empires; Reimagining World Histories,” in Ballantyne and Burton, eds., Bodies in Contact, 406, 413. Ballantyne and Burton, “Introduction,” 6. Dipesh Chakrabarty, “The Idea of Provincializing Europe,” 42. Anne Curthoys and Marilyn Lake, “Introduction,” in Connected Worlds. Paul F. Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific,” 376. Liisa Malkki, “National Geographic: The Rooting of Peoples and Territorialization of National Identity among Scholars and Refugees,” in Geo Ely and Ronald Grigor Suny, eds., Becoming National: A Reader (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996), 434–455, esp. 431, 440. Singh, “Culture/Wars,” 513. C. Kaplan, “Postmodern Geographies,” 157.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Notes  https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.002.0008 Published: July 2009

Pages 229–262

Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Introduction

p. 230

1.

“Report to the Board,” MS 2004/6/305, Rischbieth Papers, Manuscripts, National Library of Australia, Canberra (NLA).

2.

Ethel E. Osborne, “Women of the Pacific,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 247.

3.

Antoinette Burton, ed., A er the Imperial Turn: Thinking with and through the Nation (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2003); Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, eds. Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005); Ann Curthoys and Marilyn Lake, introduction to Curthoys and Lake, eds., Connected Worlds: History in Transnational Perspective (Canberra: E Press, Australian National University), 5–20.

4.

Paul Gilroy, The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993), 15.

5.

Matt K. Matsuda, “The Pacific,” in “American Historical Review Forum: The Pacific,” special issue, American Historical Review 111, no. 3 (2006): 1–28; Shelley Fisher Fishkin, “Crossroads of Cultures: The Transnational Turn in American Studies —Presidential Address to the American Studies Association, November 12, 2004,” American Quarterly 57, no. 1 (2005): 17– 56; Bruce Robbins, “Some Versions of US Internationalism,” Social Text 14, no. 4 (1995): 97–123; Ian Tyrrell, “Looking Eastward: Pacific Global Perspectives on American History in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries,” Japanese Journal of American Studies 18 (2007): 41–57; Tyrrell, Transnational Nation: United States History in Global Perspective since 1789 (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007), esp. chap. 12.

6.

Akira Iriye, Cultural Internationalism and World Order (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1997).

7.

Pekka Korhonen, “The Pacific Age in World History,” Journal of World History 7, no. 1 (1996): 41–70; Prasenjit Duara, “The Discourse of Civilization and Pan-Asianism,” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 99–130; Arif Dirlik, “The Asia-Pacific Idea: Reality and Representation in the Invention of a Regional Structure,” Journal of World History 3, no. 1 (1996): 55–79.

8.

Rumi Sakamoto, “Japan, Hybridity and the Creation of Colonialist Discourse,” Theory, Culture and Society 13, no. 3 (1996): 113–128; Tessa Morris-Suzuki, Re-Inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation (Armonk, NY: M. E. Sharpe, East Gate Books, 1998).

9.

For example, Bessie Wixon, Be Proud of Women: A Biographical Sketch of Grace Morrison Poole and Nineteen of Her Lectures (Philadelphia: Dorrance and Co., n.d., ca. 1941), 99.

10.

Matthew Connelly, “Introduction: How Biology Became History,” in Fatal Misconception: Population (Cambridge, MA.: Harvard University Press, Belknap Press, 2008): 6.

The Struggle to Control World

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

END MATTER

Alison Bashford, “Global Biopolitics and the History of World Health,” History of the Human Sciences 19, no. 1 (2006): 67– 88.

12.

Kristin L. Hoganson, Consumersʼ Imperium: The Global Production of American Domesticity, 1865–1920 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007).

13.

Warwick Anderson, “Ambiguities of Race on the Reproductive Frontier,” paper presented at the Race, Nation, History Conference in Honour of Henry Reynolds, National Library of Australia, August 2008. For an account of the impact in Australia of studies of “race” and racial mixing in the Pacific, see Anderson, The Cultivation of Whiteness: Science, Health and Racial Destiny in Australia (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2002).

14.

Tony Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race: Aryanism in the British Empire (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2001).

15.

Ellen Dubois, “Woman Su rage: The View from the Pacific,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 539–551. See also Caroline Daley and Melanie Nolan, eds., Su rage and Beyond: International Feminist Perspectives (New York: New York University Press, 1994); Ian Fletcher, Laura E. Nym Mayall, and Philippa Levine, eds., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire: Citizenship, Nation, and Race (London: Routledge, 2000); Liisa Malkki, “Citizens of Humanity: Internationalism and the Imagined Community of Nations,” Diaspora 3, no. 1 (1994): 41–46.

16.

Corinne A. Pernet, “Chilean Feminists, the International Womenʼs Movement, and Su rage, 1915–1950,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 663–688.

17.

Karen Kelsky, conclusion to Women on the Verge: Japanese Women, Western Dreams (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2001), 247.

18.

Deborah Stienstra, Womenʼs Movements and International Organizations (New York: St. Martinʼs Press, 1994), esp. chaps. 3 and 4; Nitza Berkovitch, From Motherhood to Citizenship: Womenʼs Rights and International Organizations (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999), esp. chap. 3; Uma Narayan, Dislocating Cultures: Identities, Traditions and ThirdWorld Feminism (New York: Routledge, 1997), esp. the introduction.

19.

Mrinalini Sinha, Donna J. Guy, and Angela Woollacott, “Introduction: Why Feminisms and Internationalism?” in Mrinalini Sinha, Donna Guy, and Angela Woollacott, eds., Feminisms and Internationalism (Oxford: Blackwell, 1999), 1–13, quotes 1 and 4. In 1998 the journal Gender and History hosted an important forum discussing the interconnected histories of feminisms, internationalism, imperialism, and transnationalism. See, for example, Leila Rupp, “Feminisms and Internationalism: A View from the Centre,” 535–538; Antoinette Burton, “Some Trajectories of ʻFeminismʼ and ʻImperialism,ʼ” 558–568; Francesca Miller, “Feminisms and Transnationalism,” 569–580; and Asunción Lavrin, “International Feminisms: Latin American Alternatives,” 519–534—all in Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998). See also Vera Mackie, “The Language of Globalization, Transnationality and Feminism,” International Feminist Journal of Politics 3, no. 2 (2001): 180–206.

20.

Rumi Yasutake, Transnational Womenʼs Activism: The United States, Japan, and Japanese Immigrant Communities in California, 1859–1920 (New York: New York University Press, 2004).

21.

George W. Stocking Jr., “Essays on Culture and Personality,” in George W. Stocking Jr., ed., Malinowski, Rivers, Benedict and Others: Essays on Culture and Personality (Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1996), 4, 5.

22.

Elizar Barkan, The Retreat from Scientific Racism: Changing Concepts of Race in Britain and the U.S. between the World Wars (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992).

23.

Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, “Introduction: Bodies, Empires, and World Histories,” in Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005), 1–15.

24.

Patricia Grimshaw, “Gender, Citizenship and Race in the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union of Australia, 1890 to the 1930s,” Australian Feminist Studies 13, no. 28 (1998): 199–214, esp. 201.

25.

Karen Garner, “Global Feminism and Postwar Reconstruction: The World YWCA Visitation to Occupied Japan, 1947,” Journal of World History 15, no. 2 (2004): 191–227.

26.

June Hannam, “International Dimensions of Womenʼs Su rage: ʻAt the Crossroads of Several Interlocking Identities,ʼ” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 543–560; Florence Brewer Boeckel, “Women in International A airs,” Annals of

p. 231

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

11.

American Academy of Political and Social Science 143 (May 1929): 230–248; Patricia Grimshaw, Katie Holmes, and Marilyn Lake, eds., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights: International Historical Perspectives (Houndmills, UK: Palgrave, 2001). Chandra Talpade Mohanty, “Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse,” Feminist Review 30 (Autumn 1988): 61–88.

28.

Paul F. Hooper, Elusive Destiny: The Internationalist Movement in Modern Hawaiʻi (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1980); Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific: The Pan-Pacific and Southeast Asia Womenʼs Association,” Pacific Historian 20, no. 4 (1976): 367–378.

29.

On the role of Japan in the emergence of this environment, see Tomoko Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific: The United States, Japan and the Institute of Pacific Relations in War and Peace, 1919–1945 (London: Routledge, 2002); and Jon Davidann, “Citadels of Civilization: U.S. and Japanese Visions of World Order in the Interwar Period,” in Richard Jensen, Jon Davidann, and Yoneyuki Sugita, eds., Trans-Pacific Relations: America, Europe, and Asia in the Twentieth Century (Westport, CT: Praeger, 2003): 21–44. Regarding Japanʼs role in nongovernmental organizations and international cooperation, see, for example, Akira Iriye, Global Community: The Role of International Organizations in the Making of the Contemporary World (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002); and Lawrence T. Woods, Asia-Pacific Diplomacy: Nongovernmental Organizations and International Relations (Vancouver: UBC Press, 1993).

30.

Rumi Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community during the Inter-war Years: The Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, 1928–1937,” paper presented at the Transnational Feminisms Conference, University of California, Los Angeles, May 2006.

31.

Alexandra Epstein, “ʻShe Males,ʼ Internationalists, and Voters: California Women and the League of Nations,” and “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism,” both in “Linking a State to the World: Female Internationalists, California, and the Pacific, 1919–1939” (PhD diss., University of California, Santa Barbara, 2003), 43–91, 92–154. Also, on the limits of state su rage, see Gayle Gullett, “Women Progressives and the Politics of Americanization in California, 1915– 1920,” Pacific Historical Review 64 (1995): 71–94; and Linda Van Ingen, “The Limits of State Su rage for California Women Candidates in the Progressive Era,” Pacific Historical Review 73, no. 1 (2004): 21–48.

32.

Angela Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms: Australian Womenʼs Internationalist Activism in the 1920s–30s,” in Sinha et al., Feminisms and Internationalism, 81–104.

33.

Marilyn Lake, “Colonized and Colonizing: The White Australian Feminist Subject,” Womenʼs History Review 2, no. 3 (1993): 377–386.

34.

Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms,” esp. 82 and 100.

35.

Linda K. Schott, Reconstructing Womenʼs Thoughts: The Womenʼs International League of Peace and Freedom before World War II (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1997), 132.

36.

See Angela Woollacott, “ʻAll This Is the Empire, I Told Myselfʼ: Australian Womenʼs Voyages ʻHomeʼ and the Articulation of Colonial Whiteness,” American Historical Review 102, no. 4 (1997): 1003–1029; and Ros Pesman, Duty Free: Australian Women Abroad (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1996).

37.

See, e.g., Margaret Jacobs, Engendered Encounters: Feminism and Pueblo Cultures, 1879–1934; Intellects, Modern Lives (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990).

38.

Caren Kaplan, “Travelling Theorists: Cosmopolitan Diasporas,” in Questions of Travel: Postmodern Discourses of Displacement (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1996), 127.

39.

Kristin Hoganson, “The Fashionable World: Imagined Communities of Dress,” in Burton, A er the Imperial Turn, 275.

40.

Mari Yoshihara, Embracing the East: White Women and American Orientalism (London: Oxford University Press, 2003), esp. chaps. 1 and 3.

41.

Antoinette Burton, “Introduction: The Unfinished Business of Colonial Modernities,” in Antoinette Burton, ed., Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities (London: Routledge, 1999), 1–16.

42.

Nancy Stepan, “Race, Gender, Science and Citizenship,” Gender and History 10, no. 1 (1998): 26–52; Stuart Hall and Paul de

p. 232

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

27.

Gay, eds., Questions of Cultural Identity (London: Sage, 1996). Paul Gordon Lauren, “Racial Equality Requested—and Rejected,” in Power and Prejudice: The Politics and Diplomacy of Racial Discrimination (Boulder, CO: Westview, 1988), 76–101. See also Akira Iriye, “The Versailles Peace,” in The Cambridge History of American Foreign Relations, vol. 3, The Globalising of America, 1913–1945 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 58–72; and Noriko Kawamura, “Wilsonian Idealism and Japanese Claims at the Paris Peace Conference,” Pacific Historical Review 66, no. 4 (1997): 503–526.

44.

Tessa Morris-Suzuki, Re-Inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation (Armonk, NY: M. E. Sharpe, East Gate Books, 1998). See also Duara, “Discourse of Civilization and Pan-Asianism”; Anthony Best, “Imperial Japan,” in Robert Boyce and Joseph A. Maiolo, eds., The Origins of World War Two: The Debate Continues (Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003), 52–69, esp. 61; and Robert Eskilden, “Of Civilization and Savages: The Mimetic Imperialism of Japanʼs 1874 Expedition to Taiwan,” American Historical Review 107, no. 2 (2002): 388–418.

45.

Frank Furedi, The Silent War: Imperialism and the Changing Perception of Race (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1998); Erez Manela, “Imagining Woodrow Wilson in Asia: Dreams of East-West Harmony and the Revolt against Empire in 1919,” American Historical Review 3, no. 5 (2006): 1–30.

46.

Susan Pedersen, “Settler Colonialism at the Bar of the League of Nations,” in Caroline Elkins and Susan Pedersen, eds., Settler Colonialism in the Twentieth Century: Projects, Practices, Legacies (New York: Routledge, 2005), 114.

47.

J. H. Curle, “Human Material: The Coloured,” in To-Day and To-Morrow: The Testing Period of the White Race (London: Methuen, 1926/1932), 85–100.

48.

Marilyn Lake, “The White Man under Siege: New Histories of Race in the Nineteenth Australia,” History Workshop Journal 58 (2004): 41–62.

49.

Christina Klein, introduction to Cold War Orientalism: Asia in the Middlebrow Imagination, 1945–1961 (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003), 11.

50.

Paul A. Kramer, “Empires, Exceptions, and Anglo-Saxons: Race and Rule between the British and United States Empires, 1880–1910.” Journal of American History 88, no. 4 (2002): 1315–1353.

51.

Catherine Candy, “The Inscrutable Irish-Indian Feminist Management of Anglo-American Hegemony, 1917–1947,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 2, no. 1 (2001): 1–28.

52.

Erez Manela, The Wilsonian Moment: Self-Determination and the International Origins of Anticolonial Nationalism (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007), xi.

53.

Prasenjit Duara, “Imperialism and Nationalism in the Twentieth Century,” in Sovereignty and Authenticity: Manchukuo and the East Asian Modern (London: Rowman and Littlefield, 2003) 9–40.

54.

Marilyn Lake and Henry Reynolds, Drawing the Global Colour Line: White Menʼs Countries and the International Challenge of Racial Equality (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008): 4.

55.

Mrinalini Sinha, “Introduction: The Anatomy of an Event,” in Specters of Mother India: The Global Restructuring of an Empire (Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006), 16.

56.

Joan W. Scott, “Universalism and the History of Feminism,” Di erences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies 7, no. 1 (1995): 1–14.

57.

Paul F. Hooper, “Our New Geneva,” in Elusive Destiny, 65–104.

58.

Mari Yoshihara, introduction to Embracing the East, 3–11.

59.

The Basic Programme, UNESCO pamphlet, MS 2818, file 84, box 1, Australian Federation of University Women Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney.

60.

See, for example, Herman J. Hiery and John M. MacKenzie, eds., European Impact and Pacific Influence: British and German Colonial Policy in the Pacific Islands and the Indigenous Response (London: Tauris, 1997).

Century and the Advent of White

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 233

43.

Nancy Fix Anderson, “Bridging Cross-Cultural Feminisms: Annie Besant and Womenʼs Rights in England and India, 1874– 1933,” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 4 (1994): 563–580.

62.

Prasenjit Duara, “The Discourse of Civilization and Decolonization,” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 1–5.

63.

Eileen Boris, Art and Labor: Ruskin, Morris and the Cra sman Ideal in America (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1986).

64.

Nagako Sugimori, “Jane Addams and Women of the Pacific—A Study of the Amalgamation of Feminism and Pacifism as Seen in the Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Annals of the Institute for Comparative Studies of Culture 56, no. 110 (1995): 45–64; Manako Ogawa, “ʻHull-Houseʼ in Downtown Tokyo: The Transplantation of a Settlement House from the United States into Japan and the North American Missionary Women, 1919–1945,” Journal of World History 15, no. 3 (2004): 359– 387.

65.

Marilyn Lake, “From Self-Determination via Protection to Equality via Non-Discrimination: Defining Womenʼs Rights at the League of Nations and the United Nations,” in Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 254–271; Pedersen, “Settler Colonialism,” 113–134; Carol Miller, “ʻGeneva—the Key to Equalityʼ: Inter-war Feminists and the League of Nations,” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 2 (1994): 219–245; Paula F. Pfe er, “ʻA Whisper in the Assembly of Nationsʼ: United Statesʼ Participation in the International Movement for Womenʼs Rights from the League of Nations to the United Nations,” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 8, no. 5 (1985): 459–471.

66.

“Industry Papers and Forum Reports,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 231–232.

67.

Leila J. Rupp, “The International First Wave,” in Worlds of Women: The Making of an International Womenʼs Movement (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1997), 135.

68.

James Tully, “Demands for Constitutional Recognition,” in Strange Multiplicity: Constitutionalism in an Age of Diversity (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 2.

69.

Garner, “Global Feminism”; Ian Tyrrell, Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire: The Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union in International Perspective, 1880–1930 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1991).

70.

Louise Newman, “Introduction: Womenʼs Rights, Race, and Imperialism,” in White Womenʼs Rights: The Racial Origins of Feminism in the United States (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999), 1–22; Antoinette Burton, “The Politics of Recovery: Historicizing Imperial Feminism, 1865–1915,” in Burdens of History: British Feminists, Indian Women, and Imperial Culture, 1865–1915 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1994), 1–32; Kumari Jayawardena, The White Womanʼs Other Burden: Western Women and South Asia during British Rule (New York: Routledge, 1995).

71.

Akira Iriye, “The Origins of Global Community,” in Global Community, 20.

72.

Ibid., 8.

73.

Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific; Paul B. Rich, “The Commonwealth Ideal and the Problem of Racial Segregation,” in Race and Empire in British Politics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986/1990), 50–69.

74.

Korhonen, “Pacific Age in World History.”

75.

Akami, introduction to Internationalizing the Pacific, 11–12.

76.

Iriye, “Origins of Global Community,” 43.

77.

Rupp, Worlds of Women, 75. See also Tyrrell, Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, esp. 81 ; Meyda Yegenoglu, Colonial Fantasies: Towards a Feminist Reading of Orientalism (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998), 126 . On feminism and Muslim women in Palestine and Egypt, see Charlotte Weber, “Unveiling Scheherazade: Feminist Orientalism in the International Alliance of Women, 1911–1950,” Feminist Studies 27, no. 1 (2001): 125–127. On women and modernity more generally, see Rita Felski, The Gender of Modernity (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1995), 136 .

78.

Reina Lewis, Gendering Orientalism: Race, Femininity and Representation (London: Routledge, 1996); Ali Behdad, Belated Travellers: Orientalism in the Age of Colonial Dissolution (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1994).

79.

See, for example, Clare Midgley, “Anti-slavery and the Roots of Imperial Feminism,” in C. Midgley, ed., Gender and

p. 234

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

61.

Imperialism (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1998), 173; Antoinette Burton, “ʻThe Purdhnashin in Her Settingʼ: Colonial Modernity and the Zenana in Cornelia Sorabjiʼs Memoirs,” Feminist Review 65 (Summer 2000): 145–158; and Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden. Tyrrell, introduction to Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, 10.

81.

Peggy Pascoe, Relations of Rescue: The Search for Female Moral Authority in the American West, 1874–1939 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1990), xxi. On the connection between Christianity and womenʼs organizations in the Pacific, see Penelope Schoe el Meleisa, “Women and Political Leaders in the Pacific Islands,” in Daley and Nolan, Su rage and Beyond, 107–123; and on American women in mission networks in the Pacific, see Patricia Grimshaw, Paths of Duty: American Missionary Wives in Nineteenth-Century Hawaii (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1989).

82.

Ian Tyrrell, “In Dark Lands: Temperance Missionaries and Cultural Imperialism,” in Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire, 112.

83.

Nicholas Brown, “Australian Intellectuals and the Image of Asia: 1920–1960,” Australian Cultural History 9 (1990): 80–92, esp. 81.

84.

Joy Dixon, Divine Feminine: Theosophy and Feminism in England (Baltimore and London: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001).

85.

David Walker, Anxious Nation: Australia and the Rise of Asia 1850–1939 (Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1999), 83.

86.

Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific, 101–104.

87.

Kelsky, Women on the Verge, 25.

88.

Chris Healy, From the Ruins of Colonialism: History as Social Memory (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997).

89.

Burton, Burdens of History; Fiona Paisley, Loving Protection? Australian Feminism and Aboriginal Womenʼs Rights, 1919– 1939 (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2000); Sarah Paddle, “The Limits of Sympathy: International Feminists and the Chinese ʻSlave Girlʼ Campaigns of the 1920s and 1930s,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1– 20.

90.

Patricia Johnston, “Advertising Paradise: Hawaiʻi in Art, Anthropology, and Commercial Photography,” in Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson, eds., Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race and Place (New York: Routledge, 2002), 188–225; Michael Sturma, South Sea Maidens: Western Fantasy and Sexual Politics in the South Pacific (Westport, CN: Greenwood Press, 2002); Patty OʼBrien, The Pacific Muse: Exotic Femininity and the Colonial Pacific (Seattle: University of Washington Press, 2006).

91.

On the impact of foreign missions in Japan, see, for example, Rumi Yasutake, “Men, Women, and Temperance in Meiji Japan: Engendering WCTU Activism from a Transnational Perspective,” Japanese Journal of American Studies 17 (2006): 91–111.

92.

Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden.

93.

Candy, “Irish-Indian Feminist Management”; Gauri Viswanathan, “Ireland, India, and the Poetics of Internationalism,” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 28–29.

94.

Leila Rupp, “International Ground,” in Worlds of Women, 159–179.

95.

Historian Mrinalini Sinha points out that just as the Western feminist subject is no longer considered the universal subject of feminism, so non-Western feminists should no longer be seen as flawed in their investments in decolonization or anticolonial nationalisms. Mrinalini Sinha, “Britain and the Empire: Toward a New Agenda for Imperial History,” Radical History Review 72 (Fall 1998): 163–174, esp. 166–167.

96.

Angela Woollacott, “Women and Gender in Nationalist Movements,” in Gender and Empire (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006), 118.

97.

Louise Edwards and Mina Roces, “Introduction: Orienting the Global Womenʼs Su rage Movement,” in Louise Edwards and Mina Roces, eds., Womenʼs Su rage in Asia: Gender, Nationalism and Democracy (London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004), 1–23.

p. 235

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

80.

98.

Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.”

99.

Antoinette Burton, “Woman in the Nation: Feminism, Race, and Empire in the ʻNational Culture,ʼ” in Burdens of History, 35.

100. Akami, Internationalizing the Pacific, 104–107.

p. 236

102. For an account of a similarly complex subjectivity, see Antoinette Burton, “Cold War Cosmopolitanism: The Education of Santha Rama Rau in the Age of Bandung, 1945–1954,” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 149–172. 103. Sandra Stanley Holton, “Kinship and Friendship: Quaker Womenʼs Networks and the Womenʼs Movement,” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 365–384. 104. Jon Thares Davidann, “ʻColossal Illusionsʼ: U.S.-Japanese Relations in the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1919–1938,” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 155–182. 105. Jane Haggis, “White Women and Colonialism: Towards a Non-Recuperative History,” in Midgley, Gender and Imperialism, 64. 106. Christina Klein, introduction to Cold War Orientalism, 6.

1: Civilization at the Crossroads 1.

Mary E. Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries of the Pacific along Educational Lines,” box 55-10, Institute of Pacific Relations (IPR) Papers, Special Collections, University of British Columbia, Vancouver.

2.

Osborne, “Women of the Pacific,” 247.

3.

Delegations and delegates throughout are referred to as of, for example, Australia rather than Australian. This strategy aims to recognize that under settler colonialism women of nonindigenous origin sometimes appeared on national delegations. Thus, in the first example, Rischbieth was not an Indigenous Australian but a delegate of Australia. And, in the second example, nonnationals (and, hence, women not ethnically representative) joined delegations where the PPWA considered that indigenous or local women were not yet fully able to participate in the name of their own national constituencies. This strategy also aims to destabilize assumptions about the particular ethnic identity of a PPWA delegate made on the grounds of name or a somatic reading of conference photographs.

4.

Hooper, Elusive Destiny; Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific,” 367–378.

5.

Doris M. Mitchell, Sixty Years On: The Story of the Pan-Pacific South East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1928–1988, pamphlet, box 6, folder 34, item 153, MS4973, Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association (PPSEAWA) Australia Papers, NLA.

6.

Jane Addams, “The Opening of a Womenʼs Congress,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 4 (1928): 303.

7.

Alison Bashford, “Nation, Empire, Globe: The Spaces of Population Debate in the Interwar Years,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 49, no. 1 (2007): 170–201.

8.

Philippa Mein Smith, “Truby King in Australia: The Revisionist View of Reduced Infant Mortality,” New Zealand Journal of History 22, no. 1 (1988): 23–43; Erik Olssen, “Truby King and the Plunket Society: An Analysis of a Prescriptive Ideology,” New Zealand Journal of History 15, no. 1 (1981): 3–23.

9.

Seth Koven and Sonya Michel, eds., Mothers of a New World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of Welfare States (New York: Routledge, 1993). For the Australian context, see Kerreen Reiger, The Disenchantment of the Home (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1985); and on similar debates in Japan, see Vera Mackie, “Mothers and Workers: The Politics of the Maternal Body in Early Twentieth Century Japan,” Australian Feminist Studies 12 (April 1997): 42–58.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

101. S. N. Eisenstadt, “Multiple Modernities,” in Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, ed., Multiple Modernities (New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 2002), 1–29; Sinha et al., “Introduction,” 2; Angela Woollacott, “Women, Gender and Anti-Colonial Nationalist Movements,” in Gender and Empire, 104–121.

p. 237

Jeanette Marks, The Life and Times of Mary Emma Woolley (Washington, DC: Public A airs Press, 1955).

11.

C. Miller, “ʻGeneva—the Key to Equality,ʼ” 233.

12.

Bulletin of the Pan-Pacific Union (PPU Bulletin) 64 (1925): 12.

13.

“Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” box 69, ser. B741/3, item V/5296, Attorney-Generalʼs Department, Investigation Branch, NLA.

14.

Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism.”

15.

Jill Roe, Beyond Belief: Theosophy in Australia, 1879–1939 (Sydney: New South Wales University Press, 1986).

16.

Bessie Rischbieth, “The Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 2, box 8, folder 57, MS 4973, PPSEAWA Australia Papers.

17.

“The Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1928,” ser. A, D600/918, International Labour Organization Archives (ILOA), Geneva.

18.

As reported by Ethel E. Osborne to Mme. Mundt, International Labour Organization (ILO), “Report of 1928 Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., 14, in “Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930,” Pan-Pacific Union (PPU), D600/918/2, ILOA.

19.

“Report of Joint Meeting of Health and Industry Sections,” Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930, ser. A, D600/918/2, ILOA.

20.

Woollacott, “ʻAll This Is the Empire, I Told Myself.ʼ”

21.

Ann Satterthwaite to Tsune Gauntlett, April 4, 1930, Pan Pacific Union (PPU) Papers, PPU Collection, Special Collections, Hamilton Library, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa (UHM).

22.

“Questions for Discussion at the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 92 (September 1927): 8–11.

23.

Julia Rapke and Frances Penington, eds., Report of the Australian Delegation (Vancouver, 1937), 6–9, Mitchell Library, Sydney.

24.

Elizabeth Green, “The Pacific Technique: New Clinical Notes on Its Evolution,” Pacific A airs 1 (August–September 1928): 12–16.

25.

Rupp, “Constructing Internationalism.”

26.

“Conference 232,” Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences, Honolulu, ser. A981/4, National Archives of Australia, Canberra (NAA).

27.

Elizabeth Bailey Price, “Womanʼs New Geneva,” Chatelaine 7, no. 12 (1934): 22–24.

28.

Rumi Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism: Japanese Women and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1928–1937,” paper presented at the Crossroads Conference, Centre for Japanese Studies, UHM, August 2001; Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.”

29.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Union Signal, May 26, 1928, 333. My thanks to Ian Tyrrell for this reference.

30.

See, e.g., Katherine Fullerton Gerould, Hawaii: Scenes and Impressions (New York: Charles Scribnerʼs Sons, 1916).

31.

S. D. Porteus, “Racial Investigations in Hawaii,” box 56-1, IPR Papers.

32.

Eleanor Moore, The Quest for Peace: As I Have Known It in Australia (Melbourne: Wilke and Co., 1949), 99.

33.

Dr. Isabel Randall-Colyer, “Women of the Pacific Desire Peace,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 451.

34.

Alexander Ford, “Opening Address,” Dawn (Australia), September 26, 1928, 2.

35.

Addams, “Opening of a Womanʼs Congress,” 303–306.

36.

A. H. Reeve, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 7–8.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

10.

p. 238

M. I. Ting to China Preparation Committee, MS 2004/6/37, Rischbieth Papers.

38.

Robert Ezra Park, Race and Culture (Glencoe, IL: Free Press, 1950), 138.

39.

Jane Addams, “Reflections on the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), ix–x.

40.

John M. MacKenzie, Orientalism: History, Theory, and the Arts (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1995), 21.

41.

Yukiko Matsukawa and Kaoru Tachi, “Womenʼs Su rage and Gender Politics in Japan,” in Daley and Nolan, Su rage and Beyond, 171–183.

42.

See Holly Ellen Newcomb, “Western Influence and the Transition of Chinese Upperclass Women 1830s–1930s” (MA thesis, University of Washington, 1967); Weikun Cheng, “A Chinese Approach to Womenʼs Liberation: Female Reformers in Late Qing Beijing,” paper presented at the 11th Berkshire Womenʼs History Conference, Rochester, NY, 1999; Louise Edwards, “Womenʼs Su rage in China: Challenging Scholarly Conventions,” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 617–638; and Louise Edwards, “From Gender Equality to Gender Di erence: Feminist Campaigns for Quotas for Women in Politics, 1936–1947,” Twentieth-Century China 24 (April 1999): 69–105. See also Motoe Sasaki-Gayle, “The ʻNew Woman,ʼ American Imperialism, and the Conditions of Feminism: American Women in China during 1900–1938.” My thanks to Motoe for a copy of this paper.

43.

Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism.”

44.

Female su rage was secured a er Japanʼs defeat in World War II. O en claimed as a result of American influence, su rage activism had a long indigenous history within Japan. See Barbara Moloney, “Womenʼs Rights, Feminism, and Su ragism in Japan, 1870–1925,” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 639–661; and Sharon L. Sievers, Flowers in Salt: The Beginnings of Feminist Consciousness in Modern Japan (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1983). For an account of socialist feminism in Japan, see Vera Mackie, Creating Socialist Women in Japan: Gender, Labour and Activism, 1900–1937 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997).

45.

Yasutake, Transnational Womenʼs Activism.

46.

Eleanor Hinder to G. A. Fitch, Honorary Secretary of the Pan-Pacific Association, Shanghai, July 23, 1928, item 5, MSS 770/2, Hinder Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney.

47.

Mrs. M. H. Inouye, Dean, Household Administration Department, Womenʼs University of Japan, “Standard of Living in Japan,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 54–57.

48.

Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism.”

49.

Isabel Randall-Colyer, “Women of the Pacific,” Sydney Morning Herald Womenʼs Supplement, September 13, 1934, 18.

50.

Jennifer Craik, The Face of Fashion (London: Routledge, 1994), 17.

51.

Joan Jensen, “Women on the Pacific Rim: Some Thoughts on Border Crossings,” Pacific Historical Review 67, no. 1 (1998): 3–38.

52.

Mari Yoshihara, “Asia as Spectacle and Commodity: Feminization of Oriental Consumption,” in Embracing the East, 43.

53.

Reina Lewis, “On Veiling, Vision, and Voyage: Cross-Cultural Dressing and Narratives of Identity,” Interventions 1, no. 4 (1999): 500–520. See also Verity Wilson, “Dressing for Leadership in China: Wives and Husbands in an Age of Revolution,” Gender and History 14, no. 3 (2002): 608–628.

54.

Manako Ogawa, “American Womenʼs Destiny, Asian Womenʼs Dignity: Trans-Pacific Activism of the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union, 1886–1945” (PhD in American Studies thesis, UHM, 2004), 270–271. My thanks to Mari Yoshihara for drawing my attention to this research.

55.

Louise Edwards, “Policing the Modern Woman in Republican China,” Modern China 26, no. 2 (2000): 115–147.

56.

Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 8 (emphasis in original).

57.

Felski, Gender of Modernity, 132; Joy Dixon, “Ancient Wisdom, Modern Motherhood: Theosophy and the Colonial

p. 239

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

37.

Syncretic,” in Burton, Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities, 193–206. Dixon, Divine Feminine.

59.

“Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 127 (September 1930): 25.

60.

James H. Cousins and Margaret E. Cousins, We Two Together (Madras: Ganesh and Co., 1950), 501.

61.

Roe, Beyond Belief, 200–201.

62.

Georgina Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 63, 68 (emphasis in original).

63.

J. W. C. Beveridge, “Additional Report,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1934), 10, Mitchell Library, Sydney.

64.

“World Programs,” Pacific A airs 1, no. 2 (1928): 25.

65.

Rupp, Worlds of Women, 73.

66.

Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.”

67.

Four years before her death in 1931, Addams was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize. Harriet Hyman Alonso, Peace as a Womenʼs Issue: A History of the U.S. Movement for World Peace and Womenʼs Rights (Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 1993), 112. See also Jacqueline Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt: A Public Life (New York: Feminist Press at the City University of New York, 1987).

68.

“About the Pacific,” Dawn, January 22, 1930, 1.

69.

Georgina Sweet, “History of the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 7.

70.

Eleanor M. Hinder, “Pacific Women,” Pacific A airs 1, no. 3 (1928): 9.

71.

Bessie Rischbieth, “The Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Committee, 19 March 1930,” circular, MS 2004/6/57, Rischbieth Papers.

72.

Rachel Crowdy, “Report of the Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” October 28, 1930, 14, item 50/7558, ser. 1353, General and Miscellaneous, ILOA.

73.

“Report to the Board,” MS 2004/6/305, Rischbieth Papers.

74.

Ann Satterthwaite, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 128 (1930): 8–10.

75.

PPSEAWA US Mainland Papers, Swarthmore Peace Collection, Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA.

76.

Ethel Osborne, “Women of Europe Interested in the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 45, no. 3 (1930): 236.

77.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.”

78.

Typed sheets, November 7, 1928, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers.

79.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.”

80.

“The First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference and A er,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 403.

81.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.”

82.

“The Joint Committee of Shanghai Womenʼs Organizations: Participation of Women in Government in European and Pacific Countries,” Bulletin 5 (1928), Hinder Papers.

83.

Paddle, “Limits of Sympathy,” esp. 10.

84.

Eleanor Hinder, “Chinese Women in Pacific A airs: An Interpretation,” in Women in the Pacific: A Contribution to the PanPacific Womenʼs Conference (Shanghai, 1928), 10, Hamilton Library, UHM.

p. 240

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

58.

“The YWCA in the Pacific Area,” Worldʼs YWCA Supplement to the International Womenʼs News, June 1933, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

86.

Eleanor M. Hinder to Albert Thomas, September 11, 1928, “The Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1928,” ser. A, “The PPU: Womenʼs Conference in Honolulu, 1928,” D600/918, ILOA. See also “Joint Committee of Shanghai Womenʼs Organizations”; and Hinder, Women in the Pacific.

87.

Unsourced press clipping, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers.

88.

“First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference and A er,” 402.

89.

Constance Stevens, “Oriental Women at Pacific Conference.”

90.

Ibid.

91.

Undated typed sheets, submitted by M. I. Ting, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers.

92.

A. H. Ford, Director of the Pan-Pacific Union, Honolulu, to Eleanor M. Hinder, Sydney, December 19, 1928, MS 2004/6/84, Rischbieth Papers.

93.

Mid-Pacific Magazine 39, no. 3 (1930): 225.

94.

Bessie Rischbieth, “Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Committee,” MS 2004/6/304, Rischbieth Papers.

95.

Quoted in Georgina Sweet, “Women of the Pacific Move towards Understanding,” Austral-Asiatic Bulletin 1, no. 6 (1938): 9.

96.

Sweet, “History of the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 12.

97.

Ethel E. Osborne, “The Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 125 (July 1930): 8.

98.

“A Womanʼs Hour at the Pan-Pacific Forum,” Proceedings of the Womenʼs Conference, PPU Bulletin 132 (February 1931): 5.

2: Decolonizing the Womenʼs Pan-Pacific

p. 241

1.

Britomarte James, “The Captain Cook Centennial: A Notable Pageant,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1928), n.p., Mitchell Library, Sydney.

2.

“Polynesian Conference,” box 3, folder 121, PPU Papers.

3.

Quoted by a colleague in a letter to Parsons. Harriet Andrews to Edgerton Parsons, July 30, 1931, PPU Papers.

4.

Kramer, “Empires, Exceptions, and Anglo-Saxons.”

5.

Duara, “Discourse of Civilization and Decolonization”; Dipesh Chakrabarty, “The Idea of Provincializing Europe,” in Provincializing Europe: Postcolonial Thought and Historical Di erence (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000), 1– 23.

6.

Addams, “Reflections on the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1933), x.

7.

Fusaye Ichikawa, “The Political Status of Women in Japan,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 205–208. See also Yoko Matsuoka, Daughter of the Pacific (London: William Heinemann, 1953), 95, 161.

8.

Mrs. Harry Kluegel, “The Participation of Women in Government,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 118.

9.

OʼBrien, Pacific Muse, 211.

10.

“Invitations to Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Transmitted through State Department,” March 1928, 3–4, box 98, PPU Papers, quoted in Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific.”

11.

Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan-Pacific Feminism,” 110–111.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

85.

Sean Brawley, The White Peril: Foreign Relations and Asian Immigration to Australasia and North America, 1919–78 (Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 1995); Marilyn Lake, “White Manʼs Country: The Trans-national History of a National Project,” Australian Historical Studies 34, no. 122 (October 2003): 346–363.

13.

Antoinette Burton, Augusto Espiritu, and Fanon Che Wilkins, “Introduction: The Fate of Nationalisms in the Age of Bandung,” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 147; David Walker, “Nervous Outsiders: Australia and the 1955 AsiaAfrica Conference in Bandung,” Australian Historical Studies 37, no. 125 (2005): 40–59.

14.

Eleanor Hinder to William Caldwell, September 14, 1928, 2, Pan-Pacific Union Womenʼs Conference, Honolulu, 1930, ser. A, D600/918/2, ILOA.

15.

“Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Final Meeting.”

16.

Tomoko Akami, “The Rise and Fall of the ʻPacific Senseʼ: Experiment of the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1925–1930,” in Paul F. Hooper, ed., Rediscovering the IPR: Proceedings of the First International Research Conference on the Institute of Pacific Relations (Honolulu: Department of American Studies, Centre for Arts and Humanities Occasional Paper 2, UHM, 1994), 10–32.

17.

Paul A. Kramer, The Blood of Government: Race, Empire, the United States, and the Philippines (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006).

18.

Pernet, “Chilean Feminists.”

19.

Isabelle Morelock and Ann Y. Satterthwaite to Alice Parsons, February 7, 1941, and Alice Parsons to Ann Y. Satterthwaite, February 27, 1941, box 8, folder 301, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 127.

20.

Margaretta Willis Reeve to Mrs. F. M. Swanzy, March 1934, box 8, folder 300, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 130.

21.

Margaretta Willis Reeve to Georgina Sweet, November 23, 1931, box 8, folder 300, PPU Papers, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war Pan Pacific Feminism,” 130.

22.

PPWA Committee, Minutes, February 8, 1933, PPSEAWA US Mainland Papers.

23.

Ethel E. Osborne, “An Analysis of the Program,” PPU Bulletin 128 (October 1930): 30.

24.

Cheryl Gri in, “A Biography of Doris McRae, 1893–1988” (PhD thesis, University of Melbourne, 2005), 121–126.

25.

Ruth L. T. Yap, “The Legal Status of Chinese Women in China and Hawaii,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 2 (1930): 121.

26.

“History of PPSEAWA,” typed pages, 27, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers, PPSEAWA Collection, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi, Honolulu.

27.

Press clippings, Christchurch Daily Times, September 15, 1938, AG39/23, Young Womenʼs Christian Association (YWCA) NZ Papers, Hocken Library, University of Otago, Dunedin.

28.

“History of PPSEAWA,” 2.

29.

Daniel Oakman, Facing Asia: A History of the Colombo Plan (Canberra: Pandanus Books, 2004).

30.

Kelsky, introduction to Women on the Verge, 25.

31.

Annual Meeting, New Zealand PPWA, February 12, 1954, 3, MS 362, Mary Seaton Papers, Auckland War Museum, Auckland.

32.

The PPSEAWA file is dominated by funding issues. PPSEAWA 1950–1975, UNESCO Archives, UNESCO, Paris.

33.

Mrinalini Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism: The Enfranchisement of British and Indian Women under an Imperial State,” in Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 224–241.

34.

“Agenda: Committee of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” January 20, 1925, 2, reel 42, ser. 1, Addams Papers, Swarthmore Peace Collection, Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 242

12.

“Questions for Discussion at the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference.”

36.

Dixon, Divine Feminine.

37.

Catherine Candy, “Competing Transnational Representations of the 1930s Indian Franchise Question,” in Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 202.

38.

Mrinalini Sinha, “Refashioning Mother India: Feminism and Nationalism in Late-Colonial India,” Feminist Studies 26, no. 3 (2000): 623–650.

39.

Antoinette Burton, Dwelling in the Archive: Women Writing House, Home, and History in Late Colonial India (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003).

40.

“Report of the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1928,” PPU Bulletin (September 1928): 273.

41.

“Travels and Conferences,” April 1942, Seaton Papers.

42.

Rapke and Penington, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 23.

43.

Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism,” 224–239; Partha Chatterjee, “Colonialism, Nationalism, and Colonized Women: The Contest in India,” American Ethnologist 16, no. 4 (1989): 57–69.

44.

Vancouver Daily Province, July 22, 1937, 7.

45.

Bessie Rischbieth, “All-Asian Womenʼs Conference,” Dawn, December 17, 1930, 7.

46.

Elsie Andrews to Ann Satterthwaite, March 3, 1939, box 301, PPU Papers.

47.

“Distinguished Woman Greeted by City Organisations,” Dunedin Evening Star, February 12, 1952, Schain Papers, Sophia Smith Collection, Smith College Archives, Northampton, MA.

48.

“Status of Women: Indiaʼs Problem Discussed,” news clipping, n.d., Moore Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney.

49.

News clipping, October 30, 1951, Seaton Papers.

50.

“Status of Women in the Pacific Countries,” n.d., Seaton Papers.

51.

Sinha, “Su ragism and Internationalism,” 233.

52.

Candy, “Inscrutable Irish-Indian Feminist Management,” 20.

53.

Paisley, Loving Protection?

54.

Miss A. M. Gri in, “Social Service in Fiji,” PPU Bulletin (April 1928): 237.

55.

Olive Meek, “Important Factors in the Education of the Fijian Race,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 226.

56.

Gwen Atherton, “Fiji Celebrates Its Diamond Jubilee,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 447.

57.

Typed notes, Box 3, folder 15, PPSEAWA Australia Papers.

58.

Margaret Jolly, “ʻTo Save the Girls for Brighter and Better Livesʼ: Presbyterian Missions and Women in the South of Vanuatu 1848–1870,” Journal of Pacific History 26, no. 1 (1991): 27–48; Noenoe K. Silva, “ʻHe Kanawai E Hoopau I Na Hula Kuolo Hawaiʻiʼ: The Political Economy of Banning the Hula (1857–1870),” Hawaiian Journal of History 34 (2000): 29– 48.

59.

Felix W. Keesing, The Changing Maori (New Plymouth, New Zealand: Thomas Avery and Sons, 1928).

60.

MLMSS 3105, Shaw Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. My thanks to Sarah Paddle for this reference.

61.

Jayawardena, White Womanʼs Other Burden; James A. Boutilier, “European Women in the Solomon Islands, 1900–42: Accommodation and Change on the Pacific Frontier,” in Denise OʼBrien and Sharon W. Ti any, eds., Rethinking Womenʼs

p. 243

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

35.

Roles: Perspectives from the Pacific (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984), 173–201; Bronwen Douglas, “Christian Citizens: Women and Negotiations of Modernity in Vanuatu,” Contemporary Pacific 14, no. 1 (2002): 1–38. “Thoughts on the Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers.

63.

Ellen Lea to Josephine Schain, October 25, 1953, Schain Papers.

64.

Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, September 3, 1952, Schain Papers.

65.

“Travels and Conferences, April 1942,” Seaton Papers.

66.

“Resolutions and Recommendations of the First Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 24, no. 4 (1928): 413.

67.

“Reports of Sections,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1934), 15.

68.

“Extracts from the Report of the Royal Commission on the Moving Picture Industry in Australia,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1928), 221. See Geo rey Gray, “Looking for Neanderthal Man, Finding a Captive White Woman: The Story of a Documentary Film,” Health and History 8, no. 2 (2006): 1–19.

69.

“Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 127 (September 1930): 20.

70.

P. H. Buck, “Race of the Pacific,” paper presented in 1927, IPR Papers.

71.

“Australian Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Committee Circular,” MS 2006/6/499, Rischbieth Papers.

72.

“Social Occasions and Entertainments,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1934), 29.

73.

Alison French, Seeing the Centre: The Art of Albert Namatjira 1902–1959 (Canberra: National Gallery of Australia, 2002).

74.

“Albert Namatjira,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers.

75.

Alan Trachtenberg, Shades of Hiawatha: Staging Indians, Making Americans, 1880–1930 (New York: Hill and Wang, 2004).

76.

“American Indians of the Order of Red Men,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 39, no. 3 (1930): 252.

77.

Laura Jane Moore, “Elle Meets the President: Weaving Navajo Culture and Commerce in the Southwestern Tourist Industry,” Frontiers 22, no. 1 (2001): 21–34.

78.

Jacobs, Engendered Encounters.

79.

“Grace Luckhart at the Pan-Pacific Congress,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 15, 1937, 1.

80.

Yasutake, “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism,” 5.

81.

“Interview with Clorinda Lucas,” Watumull Foundation Oral History Project, Special Collections, Hamilton Library, UHM.

82.

W. Anderson, “Ambiguities of Race.”

83.

Katherine Ellinghaus, Taking Assimilation to Heart: Marriages of White Women and and Australia, 1887–1937 (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2006).

84.

Bain Attwood and Andrew Markus, The Struggle for Aboriginal Rights: A Documentary History (Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1999), 92; Pearl Gibbs to the President of the League of Nations, July 4, 1938, “Situation of the Australian Aborigines,” R3690, Political Section, 34895/1938, League of Nations Archives, Geneva (LNA).

85.

“Government Section Report,” Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1930, 4, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353, LNA.

86.

Patricia Grimshaw, “Settler Anxieties: Indigenous Peoples, and Womenʼs Su rage in the Colonies of Australia, New Zealand, and Hawaiʻi, 1888 to 1902,” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 553–572.

87.

The Role of the Races in Our Future Civilization, League of Industrial Democracy Pamphlet Series, New York, 1942, Mitchell

Indigenous Men in the United States

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 244

62.

Library, Sydney. “Lecture,” 7KDC/D3/14-16, Courtney Papers, Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University.

89.

Paisley, Loving Protection?

90.

Russell McGregor, “The Concept of Primitivity in the Early Anthropological Writings of A. P. Elkin,” Aboriginal History 17, no. 2 (1993): 95–104.

91.

Constance Cooke to Travers Buxton, May 9, 1934, ser. 19, D2/21, Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society (ASAPS) Papers, Rhodes House, Oxford.

92.

British Commonwealth League Conference Report (London, 1927), 29.

93.

British Commonwealth League Conference Report (London, 1929), 30–32.

94.

Dawn, February 15, 1928, 12.

95.

“Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society,” A431, 48/273, NAA.

96.

Angela Woollacott, “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms,” 425–448; Marilyn Lake, “The Ambiguities for Feminists of National Belonging: Race and Gender in the Imagined Australian Community,” in Ida Blom, Karen Hagemann, and Catherine Hall, eds. Gendered Nations: Nationalisms and Gender Order in the Long Nineteenth Century (Oxford: Berg, 2000), 159–176.

97.

Constance M. Ternent Cooke, “The Status of Aboriginal Women in Australia,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1930), 127– 137.

98.

Ibid.

99.

Mary Montgomery Bennett to Travers Buxton, December 6, 1930, MSS Brit. Emp. S22, G374, ASAPS Papers.

100. E. S. Morris to C. A. S. Hawker, June 11, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. My thanks to Julia Pitman for informing me that Morris was a South Australian active in the womenʼs guilds of the Congregational churches. Julia Pitman, “Prophets and Priests: Women in the Congregationalist Churches of Australia, 1919–1977” (PhD diss., University of Adelaide, 2005). 101. Mrs. W. Thorn and Miss E. M. Gri in to Minister for Home A airs, July 2, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. 102. Under Blakeley the scandalous history of the Alice Springs for “half-caste children” continued unabated. Andrew Markus, Governing Savages (Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1990): 30–31. 103. Arthur Blakeley to C. A. S. Hawker, June 19, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA.

p. 245

104. Russell McGregor, Imagined Destinies: Aboriginal Australians and the Doomed Race Theory, 1880–1939 (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1997), 167, 172, 182; Markus, Governing Savages, chap. 8. 105. Handwritten memo, signature illegible, addressed to Mr. Carrodus, July 3, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. 106. Hansard Parliamentary Debates, clipping, July 11, 1930. 107. P. E. Deane (Sec., Minister for Home A airs) to Miss E. M. Gri in, July 8, 1930, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. 108. Elizabeth Clapham to Arthur Blakeley, January 15, 1931, A1/15, 30/8749, NAA. 109. Mary Montgomery Bennett, The Australian Aboriginal as a Human Being (London: Alston Rivers, 1930). 110. Bennett to Buxton, December 6, 1930. 111. Dr. Constance Davey, “Women in Government,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1930), 16. 112. “Minutes,” November 1, 1930, SRG 116/1/2, League of Women Voters Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. 113. Constance Cooke to Travers Buxton, October 6, 1930, S22, G374, ASAPS Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

88.

114. 1930 Diary, 5, Andrews Papers, Puke Ariki/Taranaki Museum, New Plymouth, New Zealand. 115. 1930 Diary, 38, Andrews Papers.

3: Interracial Friendship Ballantyne and Burton, “Introduction.”

2.

Regarding this larger project to constitute Maori as “Brown Britons,” see James Belich, “Racial Harmony (1): Merging Maori?” in Paradise Reforged: A History of the New Zealanders from the 1880s to the Year 2000 (Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 2001), 209–210; and Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race.

3.

Burton, Burdens of History.

4.

Sandra Stanley Holton, “Segregation, Racism and White Women Reformers,” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 1 (2001): 5–26.

5.

Christine M. Skwiot, “Itineraries of Empire: The Uses of U.S. Tourism in Cuba and Hawaiʻi, 1898–1959” (PhD thesis, Rutgers University, New Brunswick, NJ, 2002).

6.

Holton, “Kinship and Friendship.”

7.

Leila J. Rupp, “Sexuality and Politics in the Early Twentieth Century: The Case of the International Womenʼs Movement,” Feminist Studies 3 (Fall 1997): 577–605.

8.

Mineke Bosch, with Annemarie Kloosterman, eds., Politics and Friendship: Letters from the International Woman Su rage Alliance, 1902–1942 (Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 1990).

9.

See Maria C. Lugones and Elizabeth V. Spelman, “Have We Got a Theory for You! Feminist Theory, Cultural Imperialism and the Demand for ʻthe Womanʼs Voice,ʼ” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 6, no. 6 (1983): 573–581. My thanks to Eileen Boris for this reference.

10.

Gillian Whitlock, The Intimate Empire: Reading Womenʼs Autobiography (London: Cassell, 2000), 14. See also Ann Laura Stoler, Carnal Knowledge and Imperial Power: Race and the Intimate in Colonial Rule (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002).

11.

Mary Louise Pratt, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (New York: Routledge, 1992).

12.

Whitlock, Intimate Empire, 14, 5.

13.

Ravi de Costa, A Higher Authority: Indigenous Transnationalism and Australia (Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 2006).

14.

Simon During, “Postcolonialism and Globalization: Towards a Historicization of Their Inter-relation,” Cultural Studies 14, no. 3–4 (2000): 385–404.

15.

McGregor, Imagined Destinies, 106–107.

16.

Felix M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries (Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937), 63. Keesing acknowledges the collaboration of his wife and Sir Peter Buck in Felix M. Keesing, Social Anthropology in Polynesia: A Review of Research (London: Oxford University Press, 1953), x, 3.

17.

F. M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries, 48.

18.

Marie Keesing, “Cultural Contributions of Pacific Countries,” Pan-Pacific April–June 1939, 10.

19.

“National and International Relations,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 45.

20.

“Notes of the Address Given by Mrs. M. Keesing,” July 1, 1939, Seaton Papers.

21.

Marie Keesing, Pacific Islands in War and Peace, American Council, Institute of Pacific Relations, Pamphlet 14, 1944, 63,

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 246

1.

Beaglehole Rare Books Collection, Victoria University, Auckland. “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 34, no. 4 (1928): 412.

23.

Eleanor Hinder, “Report of Visit to Samoa and Fiji,” MS 2006/6/109, Rischbieth Papers.

24.

“Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” 26.

25.

Bessie Rischbieth, “The East Awakens: Travels in Asia,” Dawn, March 19, 1930, 3.

26.

Paul Gordon Lauren, “From One War to Another,” in Power and Prejudice, 114.

27.

L. J. Moore, “Elle Meets the President.”

28.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 20, 1934, 3.

29.

Anna Cole, Victoria Haskins, and Fiona Paisley, eds., Uncommon Ground: White Women in Aboriginal History (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2005).

30.

Unsourced, undated news clipping, Andrews Papers.

31.

James Bennett, “Maori as Honorary Members of the White Tribe,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 29, no. 3 (2001): 33–54; Belich, “Racial Harmony.”

32.

“Bennett, Frederick Augustus, 1871–1950,” Dictionary of New Zealand Biography, vol. 3, 1901–1920 (Wellington: Auckland University Press), 49–51.

33.

Matsuda, “Pacific.”

34.

Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 61–68.

35.

History of the Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association of New Zealand, (Christchurch, n.d., ca. 1979).

36.

“A Womanʼs Hour at the Pan-Pacific Forum,” 7–8.

37.

Whitlock, introduction to Intimate Empire, 1–7.

38.

See also Raewyn Dalziel, “Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1931–,”in Anne Else, ed., Women Together: A History of Womenʼs Organisations in New Zealand: Nga Ropu Wahine o te Motu (Wellington: Daphne Brasell Associates Press, Historical Branch, Department of Internal A airs, 1993), 88–90; Agnes J. Shelton, comp., “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” MS 88-19-14/14, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington; Letitia Coleman, History of the New Zealand Branch of the Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1928–1978 (Christchurch: PPSEAWA New Zealand, 1978), 33; “Notes of a Deputation from N.Z. Women Teachersʼ Association,” E2, 1946/27ca, part 1, Res and Remits from New Zealand Women Teachers, New Zealand Women Teachersʼ Association Papers, Archives New Zealand, Wellington.

39.

Diary 1934, 94, MS 312, Andrews Papers.

40.

Elsie Andrews, “Primary School Problems in New Zealand,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 40, no. 3 (1930): 213–217.

41.

Mary E. Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries of the Pacific along Educational Lines,” 1925, IPR Papers.

42.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference Number,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 444.

43.

“Education Project Report,” August 13, 1930, Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference 1930, 50/7558/1353, General and Miscellaneous Section, LNA.

44.

Leila Rupp, “Getting to Know You,” in Worlds of Women, 180–204.

45.

Alison J. Laurie, “Female Friends or Lesbian Lovers—Elsie Andrews and Muriel Kirton,”

p. 247

http://www.vuw.ac.nz/wisc/sta /alison.html. 46.

Diary 1934, 121, Andrews Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

22.

Ibid., 136.

48.

Georgina Sweet to Mme. Mundt, October 6, 1930, D600/918/2, ILOA.

49.

E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 99.

50.

Diary 1930, 59, Andrews Papers.

51.

Ibid., 60.

52.

Diary 1934, 175, Andrews Papers.

53.

Ibid., 78.

54.

Elsie Andrews to Ann Satterthwaite, June 22, 1936, box 8, folder 312, PPU Papers.

55.

Diary 1930, 97, Andrews Papers.

56.

Ibid., 71.

57.

Diary 1934, 70, Andrews Papers.

58.

Diary 1930, 92, 93, Andrews Papers.

59.

Ibid., 95.

60.

Diary 1934, 51, Andrews Papers. An “ancient Maori stockade” was regularly advertised in the PPU Bulletin—e.g., no. 125 (July 1930): 14.

61.

Unsourced, undated news clipping, Andrews Papers.

62.

“Presentation on the Pan-Pacific Conference to New Plymouth Peace Council,” typescript, December 3, 1934, Andrews Papers.

63.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, May 19, 1934, 1.

64.

“Historical Background,” in Anna Rogers and Miria Simpson, eds., Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau: Te Ropu Wahine Maori Toko I Te Ora; Early Stories from Founding Members of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, as Told to Dame Mira Szaszy (Whanga Maori) (Auckland: Maori Womenʼs Welfare League / Bridget Williams Books, 1993), xii–xviii; “Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League … 1951,” 10, 18, MS 1396-001, Maori Womenʼs Welfare League (MWWL) Papers, MWWL Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

65.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, July 10, 1934, 4.

66.

Maori women were members of New Zealand womenʼs organizations with international networks such as the YWCA and the WCTU. Tania Rei, Geraldine McDonald, and Ngahuia Te Awekotuku, “Nga Ropu Wahine Maori: Maori Womenʼs Organisations,” in Else, Women Together, 3–15; Tania Rei, Maori Women and the Vote (Wellington: Huia Press, 1993).

67.

“Victoria Women to Attend Conference,” Vancouver Daily Times, July 10, 1937, 7.

68.

Diary 1934, 42, Andrews Papers; Barbara Brookes and Margaret Tennant, “Maori and Pakeha Women: Many Histories, Divergent Pasts?” in Barbara Brookes et al., Women in History 2 (Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 1992), 35.

69.

New Zealand Girl, March 1, 1936, 4.

70.

Ibid., February 1, 1936, 2.

71.

Diary 1934, 20, Andrews Papers.

72.

Ibid., 121.

73.

History of the Pan-Pacific, 38.

p. 248

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

47.

Diary 1934, 15, Andrews Papers.

75.

Ibid., 29.

76.

Ibid., 42.

77.

Ibid., 28. A womenʼs haka poi features swaying movements, fierce expressions, and chants. For an example of Pakeha learning haka poi, see Alan Armstrong, Maori Games and Hakas: Instructions, Words and Actions (Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1964), 83.

78.

Diary 1934, 42, 50, 53, Andrews Papers.

79.

Ibid., 102.

80.

Ibid., 17, 27.

81.

Ibid., 21.

82.

Ibid., 58, 60.

83.

Albert Pierce Taylor, Under Hawaiian Skies (Honolulu: Advertiser Publishing Co., 1922), 333–334.

84.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 3, 1934, 7.

85.

Diary 1934, 54, Andrews Papers.

86.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, August 3, 1934, 7.

87.

Ibid., August 20, 1934, 3.

88.

George F. Nellist, Women of Hawaii (Honolulu: E. A. Langton-Boyle, 1929), 155–156.

89.

Diary 1934, 72, 78, Andrews Papers.

90.

Ibid., 98, 99, 101.

91.

Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 11.

92.

Diary 1934, 99, Andrews Papers.

93.

Ibid., 98.

94.

Dr. Nadine Kavinoky, “Family Health,” Journal of Pan-Pacific Research Institution 9, no. 3 (1934): 2–11.

95.

Diary 1934, 178–179.

96.

Olive Wyndette, Islands of Destiny: A History of Hawaii (Rutland, VT: Charles E. Tuttle, 1968), 260.

97.

Diary 1934, 150.

98.

Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 12.

99.

As recorded in a 1928 photograph reproduced in a special report on the first Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Mid-Pacific Magazine 36, no. 6 (1928): 432.

100. Diary 1934, 134. 101. “The Search for Peace,” in Shelton, “Elsie Andrews, M.B.E.,” 14–21. 102. “Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” 18.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

74.

p. 249

4: Population, Peace, and Protection John D. Meehan, The Dominion and the Rising Sun: Canada Encounters Japan, 1929–41 (Vancouver: UBC Press, 2004), chap. 9.

2.

Alice Parsons, Women of the Pacific (Honolulu: PPU, 1930), 372, quoted in Epstein, “California Women and Inter-war PanPacific Feminism.” See also Sybil Oldfield, “Jane Addams: The Chance the World Missed,” in Francine DʼAmico and Peter R. Beckman, eds., Womenʼs World Politics: An Introduction (Westport, CT: Bergin and Garvey, 1995), 159–163.

3.

Linda Schott, introduction to Reconstructing Womenʼs Thoughts, 13.

4.

Jane Addams to Kathleen Courtney, August 15, 1932, 7KDC/FL/454, Courtney Papers.

5.

“Pan-Pacific Roundtable Discussions,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 14, 1937, 2. See also Margaret Paton-Walsh, “Womenʼs Organisations, U.S. Foreign Policy, and the Far Eastern Crisis, 1937–1941,” Pacific Historical Review 70, no. 4 (2001): 601–626.

6.

“Third Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” PPU Bulletin 168 (February 1934): 6.

7.

Nagako Sugimori, “Jane Addams.”

8.

News clippings file, Seaton Papers.

9.

Dawn, June 17, 1936, 4.

10.

“New Pattern of Living Needed,” Vancouver Daily Times, July 20, 1937, 7.

11.

Woolley, “Co-operation among the Countries.”

12.

Rapke and Penington, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 24.

13.

“Women Seeking to Strengthen Bonds of Pacific People,” Victoria Daily Colonist, July 14, 1937, 8.

14.

Rupp, Worlds of Women, 119.

15.

Georgina Sweet, “Impressions of the Fourth Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, Vancouver, B.C., 12–24 July, 1937,” Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 25.

16.

“Pacific Womenʼs Parley ʻTakes Stock,ʼ” Vancouver Sun, July 26, 1937, 18.

17.

Furedi, Silent War, 56.

18.

Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1934), 63–64.

19.

Furedi, introduction to Silent War, 1–24.

20.

Vancouver Daily Times, July 15, 1937, 4.

21.

Lake, “From Self-Determination.”

22.

Claire C. Robertson and Nupur Chaudhuri, “Revising the Experiences of Colonized Women: Beyond Binaries,” Journal of Womenʼs History Special Issue 41, no. 4 (2003): 6–13.

23.

Bashford, “Global Biopolitics”; Bashford, “Nation, Empire, Globe.”

24.

News clipping, Evening Post, May 27, 1937, MS 1388, folder 4, Birth Regulation Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

25.

“Agenda: Committee of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences,” January 20, 1925.

26.

Seth Koven and Sonya Michel, eds., Mothers of a New World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of Welfare States (London: Routledge, 1993).

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

1.

Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 55–56.

28.

Veronica Strong-Boag, “Society in the Twentieth Century,” in Hugh J. M. Johnston, ed., The Pacific Province: A History of British Columbia (Vancouver: Douglas and McIntyre, 1996), 284.

29.

Vancouver Daily Times, February 16, 1937, 7.

30.

Kay Anderson, Vancouverʼs Chinatown: Racial Discourse in Canada, 1875–1980 (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1991): 158–167.

31.

“Chinese Community Gives $100 to Pan Pacific Conference,” Vancouver Sun, July 23, 1937, 10.

32.

“Delegates Sum Up Conference Work,” Vancouver News Herald, July 24, 1937, 2.

33.

Sweet, “History of Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association,” 10.

34.

As reported by conference speaker, Alexander Davidson, Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 43.

35.

Thomas P. Socknat, Witness against War: Pacifism in Canada 1900–1945 (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1987), chap. 5.

36.

Vancouver Daily Province, July 13, 1937, 1, 20.

37.

Veronica Strong-Boag, “Peace-Making Women: Canada 1919–1939,” in Ruth Roach Pierson with the assistance of Joanne Thompson, Somer Brodribb, and Paula Bourne, eds., Women and Peace: Theoretical, Historical and Practical Perspectives (London: Croom Helm, 1987), 170–191; Mary Kinnear, Woman of the World: Mary McGeachy and International Cooperation (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004); Mary Kinnear, Margaret McWilliams: An Interwar Feminist (Montreal: McGillQueenʼs University Press, 1991); Barbara Roberts, “Womenʼs Peace Activism in Canada,” in Linda Kealey and Joan Sangster, eds., Beyond the Vote: Canadian Women and Politics (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1989), 276–308.

38.

Alison Prentice, Paula Bourne, Beth Light, and Gail Cuthbert Brandt, Canadian Women: A History, 2nd ed. (Toronto: Harcourt Brace, 1996), 259; Veronica Strong-Boag, “ʻSetting the Stageʼ: National Organization and the Womenʼs Movement in the Late 19th Century,” in Susan Mann Trofimenko and Alison Prentice, eds., The Neglected Journey: Essays in Canadian Womenʼs History (Toronto: McClelland Stewart, 1977), 86–103.

39.

Veronica Strong-Boag, “ʻEver a Crusaderʼ: Nellie McClung, First-Wave Feminist,” in Veronica Strong-Boag and Anita Clair Fellman, eds., Rethinking Canada: The Promise of Womenʼs History (Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997), 278, 271–284; R. R. Warne, “Nellie McClung and Peace,” in Janice Williamson and Deborah Gorham, eds., Up and Doing: Canadian Women and Peace (Toronto: Womenʼs Press, 1989), 35–47.

40.

Katie Pickles, “Colonial Counterparts: The First Academic Women in Anglo-Canada, New Zealand and Australia,” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 2 (2001): 279; my thanks to Katie for this reference. Miss Mary Bollert, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association Fi h Triennial Conference, New Zealand, 1940,” Vancouver Clubwoman 1, no. 1 (1939): 11–12, 20; my thanks to John Gay for this reference.

41.

W. Peter Ward, White Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes and Public Policy towards Orientals in British Columbia, 2nd ed. (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1990), esp. chaps. 7 and 8.

42.

Vancouver News Herald, July 24, 1937, 3; Vancouver Daily Province, July 23, 1937, 2; Vancouver Sun, July 23, 1937, 1.

43.

Sweet, “Impressions of the Fourth Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” 10.

44.

“Notes of Pan-Pacific Conference, Transcribed from Materials Made Available by Miss Mary Seaton of Wellington, April 1956,” MS X/5161, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

45.

“A Dress Made of Pineapple Fibre,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 15, 1937, 2.

46.

See also “International Peace Arch,” http://www.peacearchpark.org.

47.

“Women Join in Singing National Anthem,” Victoria Daily Colonist, July 20, 1937, 7.

48.

“Pacific Womenʼs Parley ʻTakes Stock,ʼ” Vancouver Sun, July 26, 1937, 18.

p. 250

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

27.

p. 251

“Seems Backward to Us but China Goes Forward,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 21, 1937, 11.

50.

As described by Baroness Shidzue Ishimoto, Facing Two Ways: The Story of My Life (New York: Farrar and Rinehart, 1935), 224.

51.

Sharon H. Nolte, “Womenʼs Rights and Societyʼs Needs: Japanʼs 1931 Su rage Bill,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 28, no. 4 (1986): 690–714; Vera Mackie, “Motherhood and Pacifism in Japan 1900–1937,” Hecate 15, no. 2 (1988): 28– 49; L. Edwards, “Womenʼs Su rage in China”; Moloney, “Womenʼs Rights.”

52.

Vancouver Daily Province, July 14, 1937, 1.

53.

Elizabeth Price Bailey, Pan-Pacific, April–June 1937, 55–56.

54.

Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt.

55.

Vancouver Sun, July 14, 1937, 22.

56.

Yasutake, “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community.”

57.

“Japan,” Jus Su ragi 28, no. 8 (1934), 59, International Alliance of Women Papers, Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University.

58.

Vancouver News Herald, July 14, 1937, 2.

59.

Ibid.

60.

“Personalities,” ser. 8, box 3, YWCA Australia Papers, YWCA Collection, Melbourne University Archives, Melbourne.

61.

“Speaker Blames Weaknesses of Member Nations for Trouble,” Vancouver News Herald, July 17, 1937, 8.

62.

Van Voris, Carrie Chapman Catt, 215.

63.

Vancouver Sun, July 14, 1937, 8.

64.

Vancouver Daily Province, July 13, 1937, 20; July 14, 1937, 2–3.

65.

Vancouver News Herald, July 20, 1937, 8.

66.

Vancouver Sun, July 12, 1937, 1–2.

67.

Violet McNaughton, “Technique of Developing Public Opinion,” Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 61–64.

68.

“Says Women Must See World Ugliness,” Vancouver News Herald, July 20, 1937, 8.

69.

Lesley Hall, Sex, Gender and Social Change in Britain since 1880 (Houndmills: Macmillan Press, 2000), 22–33.

70.

Bessie Rischbieth to G. Radziwill, April 15, 1936, Pacific Questions—Correspondence with Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, Social Question—General, 50/17407/1535, LNA.

71.

Mildred Staley to Bessie Rischbieth, January 29, 1937, 2004/6/411, Rischbieth Papers.

72.

San Francisco Chronicle, August 22, 1928, reel 42, Addams Papers.

73.

Rachel Crowdy, “Report of the Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” October 28, 1930, 8, Second Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1930, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353. LNA.

74.

Maria Paz Mendoza-Guazon, “The Status of the Filipino Woman,” box 57, folder 1, IPR Papers.

75.

The Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference 1928: Report of the Australian Delegation (Castlereagh, New South Wales: George Jones, n.d.). See also Paul A. Kramer, “The Darkness That Enters the Home: The Politics of Prostitution during the Philippine-American War,” in Ann Laura Stoler, ed., Haunted by Empire: Geographies of Intimacy in North American History (Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006), 366–404; and Kramer, Blood of Government.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

49.

p. 252

PPWA Newsletter, October 21, 1940, box 2, folder 82, U.S. Mainland Committee, 1939–1941, PPU Papers.

77.

Paddle, “Limits of Sympathy.”

78.

Sheldon Garon, “The Worldʼs Oldest Debate? Prostitution and the State in Imperial Japan, 1900–1945,” American Historical Review 98, no. 3 (1993): 710–732.

79.

Nationality and Status of Women, League of Nations Publication, A.19, 1935, V.7. See, e.g., Alice Kessler-Harris, “The Paradox of Motherhood: Night Work Restrictions in the United States,” in Ulla Wiklander et al., eds., Protecting Women: Labor Legislation in Europe, the United States, and Australia, 1880–1920 (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1995), 337– 357; and Rupp, Worlds of Women, 139–146, 150–155.

80.

Kyong Bae-Tsung, quoted in Melbourne Herald, September 14, 1928, n.p., news clipping file, MS 2004/6/343, Rischbieth Papers.

81.

Ibid.

82.

Felski, Gender of Modernity, 11–34.

83.

Sweet, “Presidential Address,” Women of the Pacific (1934), 62.

84.

Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 70–72; Bruno Lasker, Elizabeth Field, and Marie M. Keesing, Tradition and Progress: A Study Course on Cultural Contact and Conflict in the Pacific Area (Washington, D.C.: International Relations O ice, American Association of University Women, 1935).

85.

Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 71–72.

86.

Ibid., 70–75. Similar questions occupied protagonists described in Lake and Reynolds, Drawing the Global Colour Line.

87.

Constance Ternent M. Cooke, “The Status of Alien Women in Australia,” Mid-Pacific 40, no. 3 (1930): 241–245.

88.

E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 97.

89.

“Canada Firm on Immigration,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10.

90.

“Outline of the Canadian Viewpoint,” B-1/3, no. 3, IPR Papers.

91.

Rev. Dr. Andrew Harper, “The White Australia Policy,” in Meredith Atkinson, ed., Australia: Economic and Political (Melbourne: Macmillan, 1920), 443–472.

92.

Cooke, “Status of Alien Women in Australia.”

93.

Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10.

94.

Alison Bashford, “World Population and Australian Land: Demography and Sovereignty in the Twentieth Century,” Australian Historical Studies 38, no. 130 (2007): 211–227.

95.

Jean Daley, “Work for the Forthcoming Conference,” circular prepared for the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, MS 9106, box 1163/4c, Heagney Papers, State Library of Victoria, Australia.

96.

Ada Beveridge, “General Report of Conference,” Report of the Australian Delegation (n.p., 1937), 14–15.

97.

E. Moore, Quest for Peace, 97–98, 101 (emphasis in original).

98.

“Womenʼs Association, 1937–1940,” box 2, folder 87, PPU Papers.

99.

Mrs. Wei-Djen Djang Lo, “Economic Reconstruction in China since 1927,” Mid-Pacific Magazine 47, no. 5 (1934): 407.

100. “Birth Control Topic,” Vancouver Daily Province, July 17, 1937, 10. 101. Jean Begg, “Social Service Project Report,” August 11, 1930, 21, General and Miscellaneous, 50/7558/1353, LNA. 102. Bashford, “Global Biopolitics.”

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

76.

103. Ishimoto, Facing Two Ways, 225–226.

p. 253

104. Sanjam Ahluwalia, “Rethinking Boundaries: Feminism and (Inter)Nationalism in Early-Twentieth-Century India,” Journal of Womenʼs History 14, no. 4 (2003): 191. 105. Frances Penington, “Trends of Discussion on the Various Topics”, Report of the Australian Delegation (1937), 31–32. 106. Women of the Pacific (Vancouver, 1937), 74.

108. “Outline of Report by Miss Frances Penington,” circular, MS 2004/6/408, Rischbieth Papers. For an account of the continuation of similar debates into the postwar era, see Kevin Blackburn, “Disguised Anti-colonialism: Protest against the White Australia Policy in Malaya and Singapore, 1947–1962,” Australian Journal of International A airs 55, no. 1 (2001): 101–117. 109. Ayako Kano, Acting Like a Woman in Modern Japan: Theater, Gender and Nationalism (New York: Palgrave, 2001), 111. 110. Memorandum, Hawaii Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, April 23, 1940, box 8, folder 324. PPU Papers. 111. Erika Lee, “The ʻYellow Perilʼ and Asian Exclusion in the Americas,” Pacific Historical Review 76, no. 4 (2007): 537–562. 112. Mary Bollert to PPWA membership, February 29, 1940, box 2, folder 76, Canadian PPWA, 1939, PPU Papers. 113. Jean M. Randall to Australian Federation of Women Council, February 25, 1951, MS 7493, Rich Papers, National Library of Australia, Canberra. 114. Jamieson Williams, “Let Us Turn to the Pacific for Peace,” MS 2006/6/398, Rischbieth Papers. 115. Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 14. 116. Ann Satterthwaite to Tsune Gauntlett, February 14, 1939, box 2, folder 69, PPU Papers. 117. Tsune Gauntlett to Anna Satterthwaite, October 28, 1947, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. 118. “The Status of Women in Japan,” typed sheets, n.d., 5. Seaton Papers. 119. Bessie Rischbieth, “Pan-Pacific and South-East Asian Womenʼs Association, Honolulu,” 1, box 6, folder 35, MS 4973, Rischbieth Papers.

5: Culture and Identity 1.

Charmian London, The New Hawaii (London: Mills and Boon, 1923), frontispiece.

2.

Silva, “ʻHe Kanawai E Hoopau I Na Hula Hawaiʻi.ʼ”

3.

OʼBrien, Pacific Muse; Felix M. Keesing, Native Peoples of the Pacific World (New York: Macmillan, 1945).

4.

Nicholas Thomas, conclusion to Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and Colonialism in the Pacific (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1991), 206–207.

5.

During, “Postcolonialism and Globalization.”

6.

Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 205.

7.

Marianna Torgovnick, Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 1990).

8.

Stewart Firth, “The War in the Pacific,” in Donald Denoon, with Stewart Firth, Jocelyn Linnekin, Malama Meleisie, and Karen Nero, eds., The Cambridge History of Pacific Islanders (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997), 291–323.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

107. Penington, “Trends of Discussion”, 32.

p. 254

Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 65.

10.

Summary of 1952 conference, typed notes, MS 7493, box 37, file 242, Rich Papers.

11.

News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers.

12.

New Zealand PPWA Committee newsletter, 1947, Seaton Papers.

13.

Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 23.

14.

Cynthia Enloe, Bananas, Beaches, and Bases: Making Feminist Sense of International Politics (London: Pandora, 1989).

15.

Burton, Dwelling in the Archive.

16.

News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers.

17.

Penny Edwards, “On Home Ground: Settling Land and Domesticating Di erence in the ʻNon-Settlerʼ Colonies of Burma and Cambodia,” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1–31.

18.

Executive Board, “Consideration of One Proposed Additional Subvention for 1951 to an International Non-Government Organization,” October 17, 1951, 28 Ex/16, PPSEAWA 1950–1975, UNESCO Archives, Paris.

19.

“Social Unrest: Causes and Cures Discussed; Findings of Pacific Conference,” n.d., news clippings file, Moore Papers.

20.

Kramer, Blood of Government, 29.

21.

Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949).

22.

“Program,” 1949 Conference, Honolulu, 11, Rich Papers.

23.

Typed sheets, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

24.

The Race Question, UNESCO Pamphlet, 1951–1952, MS 2818, Australian Federation of Women Voters, NLA.

25.

Women of the Pacific (Honolulu, 1949), 75.

26.

Study Guide, n.d., 1, 2, Seaton Papers.

27.

Ian McKay, “Mary Black and the Invention of Handicra s,” in The Quest of Folk: Antimodernism and Cultural Selection in Twentieth-Century Nova Scotia (Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1994).

28.

History of the Pan-Pacific, 35.

29.

Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 12.

30.

Mary Seaton, “Letter to Members,” February 1954, 1–2, Seaton Papers.

31.

Typed sheets, January 16, 1952, 70, 73, Seaton Papers.

32.

Radio interview transcript, December 1948, Seaton Papers. A series of talks were telecast during the conference. See DCDR95 and DCDR96, PPWA NZ, Sound Archives/Nga Taonga Korero, Auckland.

33.

News clipping, n.d., Moore Papers.

34.

“PPSEAWA Honolulu 1949, Christchurch 1952,” news clipping, n.d., Rich Papers.

35.

“Thoughts on the Conference,” typed sheets, n.d., Seaton Papers.

36.

Ruth Frankenberg, White Woman, Race Matters: The Social Construction of Whiteness (Hoboken, NJ: Routledge, 1993).

37.

News clippings file, Seaton Papers.

38.

Ibid.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

9.

p. 255

Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 225–226.

40.

Caroline Daley, Leisure and Pleasure: Reshaping and Revealing the New Zealand Body 1900–1960 (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 2003), 113. See also C. Daley, “The Body Builder and Beauty Contests,” Journal of Australian Studies 71 (2001): 33–44. Sander L. Gilman makes the link between eugenics and beauty in “The Ugly and the Beautiful,” in Gilman, Health and Illness: Images of Di erence (London: Reaktion Books, 1995), 51–66.

41.

Megan Woods, “Embodied Integration: Modern Maori Maidens and Representations of Post-war New Zealand Race Relations,” paper presented at the Womenʼs History Network Conference, Guildhall University, London, September 2001. See also Sturma, South Sea Maidens; and Pan-Pacific, January–March 1940, 25.

42.

My thanks to an anonymous reviewer for encouraging me to make this point.

43.

Mira Szaszy, interviewed by Anne Else, “Recording the History of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” New Zealand Womenʼs Studies Journal 6, no. 2 (1990): 17–21.

44.

Ibid., 21.

45.

Manila Times, January 24, 1955, 6, news clippings file, Seaton Papers.

46.

Mary Seaton, “Report on the 1955 Manila Conference,” 5, Seaton Papers New Zealand Herald, January 28, 1952, Seaton Papers.

47.

Barbara Brookes, “ʻAssimilationʼ and ʻIntegrationʼ: The Maori Womenʼs Welfare League in the 1950s,” Turnbull Library Record 36 (2003): n.p.

48.

Belich, Paradise Reforged, 196.

49.

Anna Rogers and Miria Simpson, “Interview with Mira Szaszy,” in Rogers and Simpson, eds., Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau: Te Ropu Wahine Maori Toko I Te Ora; Early Stories from Founding Members of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, as told to Dame Mira Szaszy (Whanga Maori) (Auckland: Maori Womenʼs Welfare League / Bridget Williams Books, 1993), 216–231. See also Mira Szaszy interviewed by Anne Else, “Recording the History of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” New Zealand Womenʼs Studies Journal 6, no. 2 (1990): 17–21; “Mira Szaszy: Maori Leader, Feminist,” in Virginia Myers, ed., Head and Shoulders (Auckland: Penguin, 1986), 232–249.

50.

Belich, “Racial Harmony,” 200–206.

51.

M. Woods, “Embodied Integration.”

52.

Mary McLean, “Conference Address,” Report of the First Dominion Conference, Dominion Council Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, 1952, 111, MWWL Papers.

53.

“Minutes of the Inaugural Conference of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League,” 1951, 18, MWWL Papers.

54.

“Minutes of the Inaugural,” 20, MWWL Papers.

55.

Dominion Executive Minutes, September 1951, 5, MS 36, box 3, National Council of Women New Zealand Collection, Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch.

56.

“Minutes of Third Annual Conference of the Dominion Council,” 1954, 12, MWWL Papers.

57.

Wellington PPSEAWA Annual Report, 1956, 2, Nina Barrer Papers, 1371/572, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

58.

“Presidentʼs Report,” in ibid.

59.

Thelma Kirby, Report on the 1952 Conference, Seaton Papers.

60.

Christchurch Chronicle, January 22, 1952, 2.

61.

Annual Meeting, PPSEAWA Minute Books, 86-030/1, PPWA NZ Papers, Hocken Library.

62.

Christchurch Chronicle, January 25, 1952, 2.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

39.

Ibid.

64.

“Study Guide: Economic Interdependence of Countries of the Pacific,” 1940 PPWA Conference, 4, MS 7493, box 37, file 242, Rich Papers.

65.

“Notes of the Address Given by Mrs. M. Keesing, July 31, 1939,” Seaton Papers.

66.

Ibid., 4–5

67.

Quoted in Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 85.

68.

J. T. McCay, “Practical Internationalism,” Pan-Pacific, October–December 1937, 56.

69.

Executive Meeting, November 26, 1953, PPSEAWA Minute Books, PPWA NZ Papers, Hocken Library.

70.

“Relieving World Tension: Importance of Womenʼs Role,” news clipping, n.d., Moore Papers.

71.

Kristin Hoganson, Fighting for American Manhood: How Gender Politics Provoked the Spanish-American and PhilippineAmerican Wars (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1998); Vicente L. Rafael, White Love and Other Events in Filipino History (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2000); Kramer, Blood of Government; Felix M. Keesing, The Philippines: A Nation in the Making (Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937).

72.

Vicente L. Rafael, “Surveillance and Nationalist Resistance in the U.S. Colonization of the Philippines,” in Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1993), 213. See also Susan Blackburn, “Gender Interests and Indonesian Democracy,” Australian Journal of Political Studies 29 (1994): 556–574; and Mina Roces, “Is the Su ragist an American Colonial Construct? Defining ʻthe Filipino Womanʼ in Colonial Philippines,” in Edwards and Roces, Womenʼs Su rage in Asia, 24–58.

73.

Julia Clancy-Smith, “A Woman without Her Dista : Gender, Work, and Handi-cra Production in Colonial North Africa,” in Margaret L. Meriwether and Judith E. Tucker, eds., Social History of Women and Gender in the Modern Middle East (Boulder, CO: Westview, 1999), 25–62.

74.

Anne Satterthwaite, “Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences,” PPU Bulletin 128 (October 1930): 8.

75.

F. M. Keesing, Changing Maori. See also F. M. Keesing, Education in Pacific Countries.

76.

C. D. Rowley to Lionel Evin, Director, Department of Education, UNESCO, July 21, 1954, “Expert Mission on Workersʼ Education to Far East,” 371.965A 571 (9), 54, Education Section, UNESCO Archives, Paris.

77.

“Seminar on Arts and Cra s in General Education and Community Life, Tokyo, 1954,” 7.37A 074 (520), 54, Cultural Activities Section, UNESCO Archives, Paris.

78.

Report, Annual Meeting, New Zealand PPSEAWA, Christchurch, 1955, typed notes, 8–9, 182, folder 3, Barrer Papers.

79.

Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 84.

80.

Concerning these goals in the 1960s, see Barbara Brookes, “Nostalgia for ʻInnocent Homely Pleasuresʼ: The 1964 New Zealand Controversy over Washday at the Pa,” Gender and History 9, no. 2 (1997): 242–261.

81.

Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 34–35.

82.

News clippings file, Seaton Papers.

83.

Pari have only recently been recognized as important to Maori cultural history, for they were adopted because of missionary influence and the tourist trade. As a result, the meaning woven into their patterns has largely been lost. My thanks to Jo Diamond for advice on Maori women and weaving in Aotearoa/New Zealand and Australia. See also Ngahuia Te Awekotuku, Mana Wahine Maori: Selected Writings on Maori Womenʼs Art, Culture and Politics (Auckland: New Womenʼs Press, 1991).

84.

News clipping file, Seaton Papers.

85.

Annual Report 1955, 66, 1396/002, MWWL Papers.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 256

63.

Ibid.

87.

Ibid., 69.

88.

“Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” Christchurch Press, January 26, 1952, 6.

6: Race Politics in the Cold War 1.

Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, May 11, 1954, Schain Papers. See also Willowdean C. Handy, Handcra s of the Society Islands, Special Issue: Bishop Museum Bulletin 42 (1927).

2.

News clippings file, Seaton Papers.

3.

O icial Souvenir, Seventh International Conference, Manila, Philippines, 1955, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

4.

Ballantyne, Orientalism and Race.

5.

Bulletin 10, PPSEAWA US, June 1955, 2, Schain Papers.

6.

Mary Seaton, “Notes of Pan Pacific Conference,” MS transcribed from materials made available by Mary Seaton of Wellington, April 1956, MS X-5161, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington.

7.

L. Edwards and Roces, “Introduction.”

8.

Handwritten notes, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

9.

“First General Business Meeting,” January 25, 1955, 2, Schain Papers.

10.

“Evaluation of the Conference,” typed sheets, Seaton Papers.

11.

Jessie Robertson, conference report, Manila Conference, 1955, MS 7206/8/1, Booker Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney.

12.

Manila Bulletin, January 24, 1955, 6, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

13.

News clipping, n.d., Rich Papers.

14.

PPWA Philippine Charter: A Gala Program of Philippine Dances and Songs, pamphlet, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

15.

“Extracts from Miss Cattonʼs letter, 20 November 1959,” Seaton Papers.

16.

“Relieving World Tension”; and Mrs. Mahon, “Social Unrest and Political Tensions,” paper presented to the 1952 conference, MS 295, PPWA NZ Papers, Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch. See also Helen Laville, Cold War Women: The International Activities of American Womenʼs Organizations (Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 2002).

17.

Jane Addams to Edith Pye, August 17, 1932, box 454, KDC/D1/1-11, Courtney Papers.

18.

Josephine Schain to Willowdean Handy, January 3, 1954, Schain Papers.

19.

Yukiko Koshiro, Trans-Pacific Racisms and the US Occupation of Japan (New York: Columbia University Press, 1999).

20.

Josephine Schain to Ann Satterthwaite, March 24, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

21.

Alonso notes that the Womenʼs International League for Peace and Freedom was under postwar FBI surveillance. Alonso, Peace as a Womenʼs Issue, 185.

22.

Hooper, Elusive Destiny, 132–133.

23.

Harriet Andrews to Josephine Schain, July 14, 1954, Schain Papers (emphasis in original).

24.

Schain to Satterthwaite, March 24, 1949.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 257

86.

Paz P. Mendez, “So This Is Su rage,” Pan-Pacific, January–March 1938, 54–59.

26.

Miss Das to Mr. Guiton, September 13, 1951, PPSEAWA 1950–1975.

27.

J. H. Chaton to Mr. Hercik, memorandum, n.d., PPSEAWA 1950–1975.

28.

Executive Board, “Proposed Subventions for 1954,” PPSEAWA 1950–1975.

29.

Helen Fowler to Naseem Beg, Division of Relations with International Organizations, May 3, 1956, PPSEAWA 1950–1975.

30.

Willowdean Handy, “Our Guide to Program Making,” Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955), 21–22.

31.

“The Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference,” handwritten notes, 5, Seaton Papers.

32.

News clipping file, Seaton Papers.

33.

“A Broadcast over Two Hemispheres,” New Zealand Girl, July 10, 1938, 9.

34.

“Madame Chiangʼs Messages in War and Peace,” n.d., Seaton Papers.

35.

News clipping file, Schain Papers.

36.

“President Charged at Manila Conference,” New Zealand Herald, January 28, 1955, 11.

37.

News clipping file, Seaton Papers.

38.

“President Charged at Manila Conference,” 11.

39.

Kramer, Blood of Government; Rafael, White Love.

40.

(Mrs.) Luz B. Magsaysay, “Message,” O icial Souvenir, Seventh International Conference, Manila, Philippines, 1955, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

41.

News clipping file, Seaton Papers.

42.

Mrs. Kluegel, “The Status of Hawaiian Women Prior to the Twentieth Century,” PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

43.

Karen O en, “Womenʼs Rights or Human Rights? International Feminism between the Wars,” in Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 243–253.

44.

“Proposed Amendments to the International Bill of Human Rights,” submitted by Mrs. Jessie Street, Vice Chairman, Status of Women Commission, box Y792, MS 2160, United Association of Women Papers, Mitchell Library, Sydney. See also Lenore Coltheart, ed., Jessie Street: A Revised Autobiography (Sydney: Federation Press, 2004); Heather Radi, Jessie Street: Documents and Essay (Sydney: Womenʼs Redress Press, 1990; and “Jessie Street,” Uncommon Lives Online Project, National Archives of Australia, http://uncommonlives.naa.gov.au.

45.

Jessie Street to Ann Satterthwaite, March 23, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

46.

“Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association,” memorandum from SAC Honolulu to Director, FBI, August 20, 1956, FIOPA 1073489, US Department of Justice, Washington, DC.

47.

Minutes, Annual Dominion Meeting, February 14, 1957, 166, 86-030/1, YWCA NZ Papers.

48.

Amy Kaplan, “ʻLe Alone in Americaʼ: The Absence of Empire in the Study of American Culture,” in Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism (Durham, NC: Duke University Press), 12.

49.

Alexandra Epstein, “ʻLiving Internationallyʼ between the Wars: Viola Smith in Shanghai,” in “Linking a State to the World,” 154–217.

50.

Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, February 8, 1954, Schain Papers.

51.

Klein, Cold War Orientalism, 21–22.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 258

25.

Justin Hart, “Making Democracy Safe for the World: Race, Propaganda, and the Transformation of U.S. Foreign Policy during World War II,” Pacific Historical Studies 73, no. 1 (2004): 49–84.

53.

Singh, “Culture/Wars,” 489.

54.

“Executive Committee Meeting, April 13, 1955, PPWA Hawaii,” PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

55.

Letter to Miss Keenleyside, February 8, 1949, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

56.

Letter to members, February 3, 1954, Seaton Papers.

57.

News clipping, n.d., Schain Papers.

58.

Burton et al., “Introduction,” 145–148.

59.

Daniel Oakman, “ʻYoung Asians in Our Homesʼ: Colombo Plan Students and White Australia,” Journal of Australian Studies 72 (2002): 89.

60.

News clipping, January 31, 1955, Seaton Papers; Daniel Oakman, “The Seed of Freedom: Regional Security and the Colombo Plan,” Australian Journal of Politics and History 46, no. 1 (2000): 67–85.

61.

Marc Gallicchio, The African Encounter with Japan and China: Black Internationalism in Asia, 1895–1945 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2000), 11. See also Rafael, White Love.

62.

Penny M. Von Eschen, Race against Empire: Black Americans and Anticolonialism, 1937–1957 (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1997).

63.

Ibid. See also Brenda Gayle Plummer, Rising Wind: Black Americans and U.S. Foreign A airs, 1935–1960 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996).

64.

Mary L. Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the Image of American Democracy (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000), 33–34; Lauren, Power and Prejudice, 210.

65.

See, for example, John Maynard, Fight for Liberty and Freedom: The Origins of Australian Aboriginal Activism (Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2007).

66.

Kevin Gaines, introduction to Upli ing the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in the Twentieth Century (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996), 1–17.

67.

Ula Yvette Taylor, The Veiled Garvey: The Life and Times of Amy Jacques Garvey (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002), 88. My thanks to Alison Holland for this example.

68.

Ernest Allen Jr., “Satokata Takahashi and the Flowering of Black Messianic Nationalism,” Black Scholar 24, no. 1 (1994): 7. See also Daniel Widener, “ʻPerhaps the Japanese Are to Be Thanked?ʼ Asia, Asian Americans, and the Construction of Black California,” Positions 11, no. 1 (2003): 135–182; Victoria W. Wolcott, Remaking Respectability: African American Women in Interwar Detroit (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001), 188; and Richard Brent Turner, Islam in the African-American Experience (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1997/2003). For the postwar period, see Melani McAlister, “ʻOne Black Allahʼ: The Middle-East in the Cultural Politics of African American Liberation, 1955–1970,” in Ballantyne and Burton, Bodies in Contact, 383–404.

69.

Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 13.

70.

Diary 1937, 87, Andrews Papers.

71.

Carole Sweeney, From Fetish to Subject: Race, Modernism, and Primitivism, 1919–1935 (Westport, CT: Praeger, 2004).

72.

Diary 1937, 87, 94, Andrews Papers.

73.

Gerda Lerner, “Early Community Work of Black Club Women,” Journal of Negro History 59, no. 2 (1974): 158–167; Kevin Gaines, “The Woman and Labor Questions in Racial Upli Ideology: Anna Julia Cooperʼs Voices from the South,” in Gaines, Upli ing the Race, 128–151, esp. 143–145.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 259

52.

Diary 1937, 94, Andrews Papers.

75.

Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 7.

76.

Vancouver News Herald, July 23, 1937, 3.

77.

Allen, “Satokata Takahashi.”

78.

Ibid.; Wolcott, Remaking Respectability, 187.

79.

Allen, “Satokata Takahashi,” 8.

80.

Marc S. Gallicchio, The Cold War Begins in Asia: American East Asian Policy and the Fall of the Japanese Empire (New York: Columbia University Press, 1988), 100; George Lipsitz, “ʻFrantic to Join … the Japanese Armyʼ: The Asia Pacific War in the Lives of African American Soldiers and Civilians,” in Lisa Lowe and David Lloyd, eds., The Politics of Culture in the Shadow of Capital (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1997), 330.

81.

Time, October 5, 1942, 25–26.

82.

Ibid.

83.

Penny M. Von Eschen, “No Exit: From Bandung to Ghana,” in Von Eschen, Race against Empire, 167.

84.

Beverly W. Jones, “Mary Church Terrell and the National Association of Colored Women, 1896 to 1901,” Journal of Negro History 67, no. 1 (1982): 20–33; Erlene Stetson, “Black Feminism in Indiana, 1893–1933,” Phylon 44, no. 4 (4th Quarter, 1983): 292–298. Terrell would break from the NACW, forming the more outspoken National Association of Negro Women. Opposing McCarthyism, she was branded a communist by a local public school board in 1952. See Elaine M. Smith, “Mary McLeod Bethuneʼs ʻLast Will and Testamentʼ: A Legacy for Race Vindication,” Journal of Negro History 18, no. 1–4 (1996): 105–122.

85.

News clipping, Toledo Blade, May 21, 1953, MS 203, microfilm, roll 2, Stewart Papers, Center for Archival Collections, Bowling Green State University, Bowling Green, OH.

86.

National Notes 40, no. 5 (1951), Stewart Papers.

87.

News clipping, Toledo Blade, May 21, 1953.

88.

News clipping, Pakistan Times, n.d., Stewart Papers.

89.

Dudziak, Cold War Civil Rights, 33 ; Charles V. Hawley, “Youʼre a Better Filipino than I Am, John Wayne: World War II, Hollywood, and U.S.-Philippines Relations,” Pacific Historical Review 712, no. 3 (2002): 389–414.

90.

Willowdean Handy to Josephine Schain, September 17, 1954, Schain Papers.

91.

Ella P. Stewart, “Participation of Women in the Social and Economic Life of the United States,” Women of the Pacific (Manila, 1955): 66–67. Note that the published version ends with her statement of quadruple minority. The full version of her paper was circulated during the conference: “Speech of Ella Phillips Stewart, Vice-Chairman of the American Committee …,” typed sheets, 4–5, Seaton Papers.

92.

News clipping, Milwaukee Journal, February 16, 1956, 2, Stewart Papers.

93.

News clipping, Toledo Blade, March 13, 1955, n.p., Stewart Papers.

94.

Typed sheet, n.d., Stewart Papers.

95.

“Ella Stewart: Biographical Sketch,” Guide to the Stewart Papers.

p. 260

Conclusion 1.

Women of the Pacific (Tokyo, 1958), 47.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

74.

Mary Seaton to Josephine Schain, August 25, 1952, Schain Papers.

3.

Minute Book 1958–1964, April 14, 1959, PPSEAWA New Zealand, 86-030/2, YWCA NZ Papers.

4.

“Womenʼs Conference not Waste of Time,” Sydney Sunday Herald, December 23, 1951, Schain Papers.

5.

Women of the Pacific and Southeast Asia (Canberra, 1961).

6.

“Reply to UNESCO Questionnaire,” October 31, 1957, UNESCO Archives, Paris.

7.

George Tradier, “East and West: Towards Mutual Understanding,” typed sheets, 38, UNESCO Archives, Paris.

8.

Christopher L. Connery, “Pacific Rim Discourse: The U.S. Global Imaginary in the Late Cold War Years,” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 38.

9.

“Suggestions for Round Table Procedure,” n.d., 2–3, Seaton Papers.

10.

Merle Weaver to Mrs. Warren, September 26, 1958, “PPWA,” Australian Federation of University Women Papers.

11.

Merle Weaver, “Report on the Role of English-Speaking Countries in Promoting Peace in the Pacific,” Tasmanian PPSEAWA, 10, “PPWA,” Australian Federation of University Women Papers.

12.

Fernanda Boa, “Presidential Speech,” typed notes, PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers.

13.

Bulletin 10, PPSEAWA US, June 1955, 2, Schain Papers.

14.

Appeal of the Japanese Women to the Women of the Whole World Concerning the Hydrogen Bomb Experiments, for the Banning of the Manufacture and Use of the H-Bomb, October 1954, pamphlet, Schain Papers.

15.

C. Kaplan, “Postmodern Geographies.” See also Singh, “Culture/Wars.”

16.

Rob Wilson and Arif Dirlik, “Introduction: Asia/Pacific as Space of Cultural Production,” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 1– 14.

17.

Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, “Postscript: Bodies, Genders, Empires; Reimagining World Histories,” in Ballantyne and Burton, eds., Bodies in Contact, 406, 413.

18.

Ballantyne and Burton, “Introduction,” 6.

19.

Dipesh Chakrabarty, “The Idea of Provincializing Europe,” 42.

20.

Anne Curthoys and Marilyn Lake, “Introduction,” in Connected Worlds.

21.

Paul F. Hooper, “Feminism in the Pacific,” 376.

22.

Liisa Malkki, “National Geographic: The Rooting of Peoples and Territorialization of National Identity among Scholars and Refugees,” in Geo Ely and Ronald Grigor Suny, eds., Becoming National: A Reader (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996), 434–455, esp. 431, 440.

23.

Singh, “Culture/Wars,” 513.

24.

C. Kaplan, “Postmodern Geographies,” 157.

p. 261

p. 262

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173927564 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

2.

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Bibliography  Published: July 2009

Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Archival Sources Addams, Jane. Papers. Swarthmore Peace Collection. Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA. Andrews, Elsie. Papers. Puke Ariki/Taranaki Museum, New Plymouth, New Zealand. ASAPS. Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society Papers. Rhodes House, Oxford. Australian Federation of University Women Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. Barrer, Nina. Papers. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. Birth Regulation Collection. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. Booker, Lorelei. Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. Courtney, Kathleen DʼOlier. Papers. Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University. Education and Cultural Activities Sections. UNESCO Archives, UNESCO Paris. Heagney, Muriel. Papers. State Library of Victoria, Australia. Hinder, Eleanor. Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. International Alliance of Women Papers. Womenʼs Library, London Metropolitan University. IPR Papers. Institute of Pacific Relations Papers. Special Collections, University of British Columbia, Vancouver. League of Women Voters Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. Moore, Eleanor. Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

END MATTER

MWWL Papers. Maori Womenʼs Welfare League Collection. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. National Council of Women New Zealand Collection. Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch. New Zealand Women Teachersʼ Association Papers. Archives New Zealand, Wellington. Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association. League of Nations Archives. League of Nations Building, Geneva.

PPSEAWA 1950–1975. United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization Archives. UNESCO, Paris. PPSEAWA Australia Papers. Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association of Australia Papers. National Library of Australia, Canberra. PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi Papers. Pan-Pacific and South East Asia Womenʼs Association Collection. PPSEAWA Hawaiʻi, Honolulu. p. 264

PPSEAWA NZ Papers. PPSEAWA New Zealand Collection. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington. PPSEAWA US Mainland Papers. Swarthmore Peace Collection. Swarthmore College, Swarthmore, PA. PPU Papers. Pan-Pacific Union Collection. Special Collections, Hamilton Library, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa. PPWA NZ. Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association New Zealand. Sound Archives/Ngā Taonga Kōrero, Auckland. PPWA NZ Papers. Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association New Zealand Collection. Hocken Library, University of Otago, Dunedin. PPWA NZ Papers. Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association New Zealand Collection. Macmillan Brown Library, University of Canterbury, Christchurch. Rich, Ruby. Papers. National Library of Australia, Canberra. Rischbieth, Bessie. Papers. National Library of Australia, Canberra. Schain, Josephine. Papers. Sophia Smith Collection. Smith College Archives, Northampton, MA. Seaton, Mary. Papers. Auckland War Museum, Auckland. Shaw, Sister Gwen. Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. Stewart, Ella P. Papers. Center for Archival Collections. Bowling Green State University, Bowling Green, OH. United Association of Women Papers. Mitchell Library, Sydney. YWCA Australia Papers. Young Womenʼs Christian Association Collection. Melbourne University Archives, Melbourne. YWCA NZ Papers. Young Womenʼs Christian Association New Zealand Collection. Hocken Library, University of Otago, Dunedin.

Journals and Periodicals Austral-Asiatic Bulletin Bulletin of the Pan Pacific Union (PPU Bulletin)

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences. National Archives of Australia, Canberra.

Unpublished Sources Anderson, Warwick. “Ambiguities of Race on the Reproductive Frontier.” Paper presented at the Race, Nation, History Conference in Honour of Henry Reynolds, National Library of Australia, August 2008. Cheng, Weikun. “A Chinese Approach to Womenʼs Liberation: Female Reformers in Late Qing Beijing.” Paper presented at the 11th Berkshire Womenʼs History Conference, Rochester, NY, 1999. Epstein, Alexandra. “Linking a State to the World: Female Internationalists, California, and the Pacific, 1919–1939.” PhD diss., University of California, Santa Barbara, 2003. Gri in, Cheryl. “A Biography of Doris McRae, 1893–1988.” PhD thesis, University of Melbourne, 2005. Laurie, Alison J. “Female Friends or Lesbian Lovers—Elsie Andrews and Muriel Kirton.” http://www.vuw.ac.nz/wisc/sta /alison.html. WorldCat Newcomb, Holly Ellen. “Western Influence and the Transition of Chinese Upperclass Women 1830s–1930s.” MA thesis, University of Washington, 1967. Ogawa, Manako. “American Womenʼs Destiny, Asian Womenʼs Dignity: Trans-Pacific Activism of the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union, 1886–1945.” PhD in American Studies thesis, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa, 2004. Pitman, Julia. “Prophets and Priests: Women in the Congregationalist Churches of Australia, 1919–1977.” PhD diss., University of Adelaide, 2005. Skwiot, Christine M. “Itineraries of Empire: The Uses of U.S. Tourism in Cuba and Hawaiʻi, 1898–1959.” PhD diss., Rutgers University, New Brunswick, NJ, 2002.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

p. 265

Chatelaine (Canada) Christchurch Chronicle Christchurch Press Dawn (Australia) Honolulu Star-Bulletin Manila Times Melbourne Herald Mid-Pacific Magazine New Zealand Girl New Zealand Herald Pacific A airs Pan-Pacific Pan-Pacific Union (PPU) Bulletin Sydney Morning Herald Sydney Morning Herald Womenʼs Supplement Time Magazine Vancouver Daily Province Vancouver Daily Times Vancouver News Herald Vancouver Sun Victoria Daily Colonist Women of the Pacific Women of the Pacific and Southeast Asia Worldʼs YWCA Supplement to the International Womenʼs News

Woods, Megan. “Embodied Integration: Modern Maori Maidens and Representations of Post-war New Zealand Race Relations.” Paper presented at the Womenʼs History Network Conference, Guildhall University, London, September 2001. Yasutake, Rumi. “Building a Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Community during the Interwar Years: The Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conferences and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Association, 1928–1937.” Paper presented at the Transnational Feminism Conference, University of California, Los Angeles, May 2006.

Published Secondary Sources Ahluwalia, Sanjam. “Rethinking Boundaries: Feminism and (Inter)Nationalism in Early-Twentieth-Century India.” Journal of Womenʼs History 14, no. 4 (2003): 188–195. Google Scholar WorldCat

p. 266

Akami, Tomoko. Internationalizing the Pacific: The United States, Japan and the Institute of Pacific Relations in War and Peace, 1919–1945. London: Routledge, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Rise and Fall of the ʻPacific Senseʼ: Experiment of the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1925–1930.” In Paul F. Hooper, ed., Rediscovering the IPR: Proceedings of the First International Research Conference on the Institute of Pacific Relations, 10–32. Honolulu: Department of American Studies, Centre for Arts and Humanities Occasional Paper 2, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Allen, Ernest, Jr. “Satokata Takahashi and the Flowering of Black Messianic Nationalism.” Black Scholar 24, no. 1 (1994): 1–24. Google Scholar WorldCat Alonso, Harriet Hyman. Peace as a Womenʼs Issue: A History of the U.S. Movement for World Peace and Womenʼs Rights. Syracuse, NY: Syracuse University Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Anderson, Kay. Vancouverʼs Chinatown: Racial Discourse in Canada, 1875–1980. Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1991. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Anderson, Nancy Fix. “Bridging Cross-cultural Feminisms: Annie Besant and Womenʼs Rights in England and India, 1874–1933.” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 4 (1994): 563–580. Google Scholar WorldCat Anderson, Warwick. The Cultivation of Whiteness: Science, Health and Racial Destiny in Australia. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Armstrong, Alan. Maori Games and Hakas: Instructions, Words and Actions. Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1964. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Attwood, Bain, and Andrew Markus. The Struggle for Aboriginal Rights: A Documentary History. Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Awekotuku, Ngahuia Te. Mana Wahine Maori: Selected Writings on Maori Womenʼs Art, Culture and Politics. Auckland: New Womenʼs Press, 1991.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

———. “Feminism, Nationalism, Regionalism and Internationalism: Japanese Women and the Pan-Pacific Womenʼs Conference, 1928–1937.” Paper presented at the Crossroads Conference, Centre for Japanese Studies, University of Hawaiʻi at Mānoa, August 2001.

Google Scholar

Google Preview

WorldCat

COPAC

Ballantyne, Tony. Orientalism and Race: Aryanism in the British Empire. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Barkan, Elizar. The Retreat from Scientific Racism: Changing Concepts of Race in Britain and the U.S. between the World Wars. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Bashford, Alison. “Global Biopolitics and the History of World Health.” History of the Human Sciences 19, no. 1 (2006): 67–88. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “Nation, Empire, Globe: The Spaces of Population Debate in the Interwar Years.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 49, no. 1 (2007): 170–201. WorldCat ———. “World Population and Australian Land: Demography and Sovereignty in the Twentieth Century.” Australian Historical Studies 38, no. 130 (2007): 211–227. WorldCat Behdad, Ali. Belated Travellers: Orientalism in the Age of Colonial Dissolution. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Belich, James. “Racial Harmony (1): Merging Maori?” In Paradise Reforged: A History of the New Zealanders from the 1880s to the Year 2000, 189–240. Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Bennett, James. “Maori as Honorary Members of the White Tribe.” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 29, no. 3 (2001): 33–54. Google Scholar WorldCat Bennett, Mary Montgomery. The Australian Aboriginal as a Human Being. London: Alston Rivers, 1930. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Berkovitch, Nitza. From Motherhood to Citizenship: Womenʼs Rights and International Organizations. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 267

Best, Anthony. “Imperial Japan.” In Robert Boyce and Joseph A. Maiolo, eds., The Origins of World War Two: The Debate Continues, 52–69. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Blackburn, Kevin. “Disguised Anti-colonialism: Protest against the White Australia Policy in Malaya and Singapore, 1947–1962.” Australian Journal of International A airs 55, no. 1 (2001): 101–117. Google Scholar WorldCat Blackburn, Susan. “Gender Interests and Indonesian Democracy.” Australian Journal of Political Studies 29 (1994): 556–574. Google Scholar WorldCat Boeckel, Florence Brewer. “Women in International A airs.” Annals of American Academy of Political and Social Science 143 (May 1929): 230–248.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Ballantyne, Tony, and Antoinette Burton. “Introduction: Bodies, Empires, and World Histories.” In Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History, 1–15. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

WorldCat Boris, Eileen. Art and Labor: Ruskin, Morris and the Cra sman Ideal in America. Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1986. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Boutilier, James A. “European Women in the Solomon Islands, 1900–42: Accommodation and Change on the Pacific Frontier.” In Denise OʼBrien and Sharon W. Ti any, eds., Rethinking Womenʼs Roles: Perspectives from the Pacific, 173–201. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1984. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Brawley, Sean. The White Peril: Foreign Relations and Asian Immigration to Australasia and North America, 1919–78. Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Brookes, Barbara. “ʻAssimilationʼ and ʻIntegrationʼ: The Maori Womenʼs Welfare League in the 1950s.” Turnbull Library Record 36 (2003): n.p. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “Nostalgia for ʻInnocent Homely Pleasuresʼ: The 1964 New Zealand Controversy over Washday at the Pa.” Gender and History 9, no. 2 (1997): 242–261. Brookes, Barbara, and Margaret Tennant. “Maori and Pakeha Women: Many Histories, Divergent Pasts?” In Barbara Brookes et al., Women in History 2, 25–48. Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 1992. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Brown, Nicholas. “Australian Intellectuals and the Image of Asia: 1920–1960.” Australian Cultural History 9 (1990): 80–92. Google Scholar WorldCat Burton, Antoinette, ed. A er the Imperial Turn: Thinking with and through the Nation. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Burdens of History: British Feminists, Indian Women, and Imperial Culture, 1865–1915. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Cold War Cosmopolitanism: The Education of Santha Rama Rau in the Age of Bandung, 1945–1954.” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 149–172. WorldCat ———. Dwelling in the Archive: Women Writing House, Home, and History in Late Colonial India. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Introduction: The Unfinished Business of Colonial Modernities.” In Antoinette Burton, ed., Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities, 1–16. London: Routledge, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Politics of Recovery: Historicizing Imperial Feminism, 1865–1915.” In Burdens of History, 1–32. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “ʻThe Purdhnashin in Her Settingʼ: Colonial Modernity and the Zenana in Cornelia Sorabjiʼs Memoirs.” Feminist Review 65

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Bosch, Mineke, with Annemarie Kloosterman, eds. Politics and Friendship: Letters from the International Woman Su rage Alliance, 1902–1942. Columbus: Ohio State University Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

(Summer 2000): 145–158. WorldCat ———. “Some Trajectories of ʻFeminismʼ and ʻImperialism.ʼ” Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998): 558–568. WorldCat

p. 268

Candy, Catherine. “Competing Transnational Representations of the 1930s Indian Franchise Question.” In Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 191–206. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Inscrutable Irish-Indian Feminist Management of Anglo-American Hegemony, 1917–1947.” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 2, no. 1 (2001): 1–28. WorldCat Chakrabarty, Dipesh. “The Idea of Provincializing Europe.” In Provincializing Europe: Post-colonial Thought and Historical Di erence, 1–23. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Chatterjee, Partha. “Colonialism, Nationalism, and Colonized Women: The Contest in India.” American Ethnologist 16, no. 4 (1989): 57–69. Google Scholar WorldCat Clancy-Smith, Julia. “A Woman without Her Dista : Gender, Work, and Handicra Production in Colonial North Africa.” In Margaret L. Meriwether and Judith E. Tucker, eds., Social History of Women and Gender in the Modern Middle East, 25–62. Boulder, CO: Westview, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Cole, Anna, Victoria Haskins, and Fiona Paisley, eds. Uncommon Ground: White Women in Aboriginal History. Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2005. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Coleman, Letitia. History of the New Zealand Branch of the Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1928–1978. Christchurch: PPSEAWA New Zealand, 1978. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Coltheart, Lenore, ed. Jessie Street: A Revised Autobiography. Sydney: Federation Press, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Connelly, Matthew. “Introduction: How Biology Became History.” In Fatal Misconception: The Struggle to Control World Population, 1–17. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, Belknap Press, 2008. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Connery, Christopher L. “Pacific Rim Discourse: The U.S. Global Imaginary in the Late Cold War Years.” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 30–56. Google Scholar WorldCat Costa, Ravi de. A Higher Authority: Indigenous Transnationalism and Australia. Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Cousins, James H., and Margaret E. Cousins. We Two Together. Madras: Ganesh and Co., 1950. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Burton, Antoinette, Augusto Espiritu, and Fanon Che Wilkins. “Introduction: The Fate of Nationalisms in the Age of Bandung.” Radical History Review 95 (Spring 2006): 145–148. Google Scholar WorldCat

Craik, Jennifer. The Face of Fashion. London: Routledge, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Curle, J. H. “Human Material: The Coloured.” In To-Day and To-Morrow: The Testing Period of the White Race, 85–100. London: Methuen, 1926/1932. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Daley, C. “The Body Builder and Beauty Contests.” Journal of Australian Studies 71 (2001): 33–44. Google Scholar WorldCat Daley, Caroline. Leisure and Pleasure: Reshaping and Revealing the New Zealand Body 1900–1960. Auckland: Auckland University Press, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Daley, Caroline, and Melanie Nolan, eds. Su rage and Beyond: International Feminist Perspectives. New York: New York University Press, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Dalziel, Raewyn, “Pan-Pacific and South-East Asia Womenʼs Association, 1931–.” In Else, Women Together, 88–90. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Davidann, Jon. “Citadels of Civilization: U.S. and Japanese Visions of World Order in the Interwar Period.” In Richard Jensen, Jon Davidann, and Yoneyuki Sugita, eds., Trans-Pacific Relations: America, Europe, and Asia in the Twentieth Century, 21–44. Westport, CT: Praeger, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Davidann, Jon Thares. “ʻColossal Illusionsʼ: U.S.-Japanese Relations in the Institute of Pacific Relations, 1919–1938.” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 155–182. Google Scholar WorldCat

p. 269

Dirlik, Arif. “The Asia-Pacific Idea: Reality and Representation in the Invention of a Regional Structure.” Journal of World History 3, no. 1 (1996): 55–79. Google Scholar WorldCat Dixon, Joy. “Ancient Wisdom, Modern Motherhood: Theosophy and the Colonial Syncretic.” In Antoinette Burton, ed., Gender, Sexuality, and Colonial Modernities, 193–206. London: Routledge, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Divine Feminine: Theosophy and Feminism in England. Baltimore and London: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Douglas, Bronwen. “Christian Citizens: Women and Negotiations of Modernity in Vanuatu.” Contemporary Pacific 14, no. 1 (2002): 1–38. Google Scholar WorldCat Duara, Prasenjit. “The Discourse of Civilization and Decolonization.” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 1–5. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “The Discourse of Civilization and Pan-Asianism.” Journal of World History 12, no. 1 (2001): 99–130. WorldCat

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Curthoys, Ann, and Marilyn Lake. Introduction to Ann Curthoys and Marilyn Lake, eds., Connected Worlds: History in Transnational Perspective, 5–20. Canberra: E Press, Australian National University. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

———. “Imperialism and Nationalism in the Twentieth Century.” In Sovereignty and Authenticity: Manchukuo and the East Asian Modern, 9–40. New York: Rowman and Littlefield, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Dubois, Ellen. “Woman Su rage: The View from the Pacific.” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 539–551. Google Scholar WorldCat

During, Simon. “Postcolonialism and Globalization: Towards a Historicization of Their Inter-relation.” Cultural Studies 14, no. 3–4 (2000): 385–404. Google Scholar WorldCat Edwards, Louise. “From Gender Equality to Gender Di erence: Feminist Campaigns for Quotas for Women in Politics, 1936– 1947.” Twentieth-Century China 24 (April 1999): 69–105. WorldCat ———. “Policing the Modern Woman in Republican China.” Modern China 26, no. 2 (2000): 115–147. WorldCat ———. “Womenʼs Su rage in China: Challenging Scholarly Conventions.” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 617–638. WorldCat Edwards, Louise, and Mina Roces. “Introduction: Orienting the Global Womenʼs Su rage Movement.” In Edwards and Roces, Womenʼs Su rage in Asia, 1–23. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———, eds. Womenʼs Su rage in Asia: Gender, Nationalism and Democracy. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Edwards, Penny. “On Home Ground: Settling Land and Domesticating Di erence in the ʻNon-Settlerʼ Colonies of Burma and Cambodia.” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1–31. Google Scholar WorldCat Eisenstadt, S. N. “Multiple Modernities.” In Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, ed., Multiple Modernities, 1–29. New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Ellinghaus, Katherine. Taking Assimilation to Heart: Marriages of White Women and Indigenous Men in the United States and Australia, 1887–1937. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Else, Anne, ed. Women Together: A History of Womenʼs Organisations in New Zealand; Nga Ropu Wahine o te Motu. Wellington: Daphne Brasell Associates Press, Historical Branch, Department of Internal A airs, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Enloe, Cynthia. Bananas, Beaches, and Bases: Making Feminist Sense of International Politics. London: Pandora, 1989. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Eskilden, Robert. “Of Civilization and Savages: The Mimetic Imperialism of Japanʼs 1874 Expedition to Taiwan.” American Historical Review 107, no. 2 (2002): 388–418. Google Scholar WorldCat

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Dudziak, Mary L. Cold War Civil Rights: Race and the Image of American Democracy. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Felski, Rita. The Gender of Modernity. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC p. 270

Firth, Stewart. “The War in the Pacific.” In Donald Denoon, with Stewart Firth, Jocelyn Linnekin, Malama Meleisie, and Karen Nero, eds., The Cambridge History of Pacific Islanders, 291–323. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Fletcher, Ian, Laura E. Nym Mayall, and Philippa Levine, eds. Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire: Citizenship, Nation, and Race. London: Routledge, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Frankenberg, Ruth. White Woman, Race Matters: The Social Construction of Whiteness. Hoboken, NJ: Routledge, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC French, Alison. Seeing the Centre: The Art of Albert Namatjira 1902–1959. Canberra: National Gallery of Australia, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Furedi, Frank. The Silent War: Imperialism and the Changing Perception of Race. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1998. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gaines, Kevin. Upli ing the Race: Black Leadership, Politics, and Culture in the Twentieth Century. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gallicchio, Marc. The African Encounter with Japan and China: Black Internationalism in Asia, 1895–1945. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gallicchio, Marc S. The Cold War Begins in Asia: American East Asian Policy and the Fall of the Japanese Empire. New York: Columbia University Press, 1988. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Garner, Karen. “Global Feminism and Postwar Reconstruction: The World YWCA Visitation to Occupied Japan, 1947.” Journal of World History 15, no. 2 (2004): 191–227. Google Scholar WorldCat Garon, Sheldon. “Womenʼs Groups and the Japanese State: Contending Approaches to Political Integration, 1890–1945.” Journal of Japanese Studies 19, no. 1 (1993): 5–42. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “The Worldʼs Oldest Debate? Prostitution and the State in Imperial Japan, 1900–1945.” American Historical Review 98, no. 3 (1993): 710–732. WorldCat Gerould, Katherine Fullerton. Hawaii: Scenes and Impressions. New York: Charles Scribnerʼs Sons, 1916. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gilman, Sander L. Health and Illness: Images of Di erence. London: Reaktion Books, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Fishkin, Shelley Fisher. “Crossroads of Cultures: The Transnational Turn in American Studies—Presidential Address to the American Studies Association, November 12, 2004.” American Quarterly 57, no. 1 (2005): 17–56. Google Scholar WorldCat

Gilroy, Paul. The Black Atlantic: Modernity and Double Consciousness. Cambridge, MA.: Harvard University Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gray, Geo rey. “Looking for Neanderthal Man, Finding a Captive White Woman: The Story of a Documentary Film.” Health and History 8, no. 2 (2006): 1–19. Google Scholar WorldCat

———. Paths of Duty: American Missionary Wives in Nineteenth-Century Hawaii. Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1989. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Settler Anxieties: Indigenous Peoples, and Womenʼs Su rage in the Colonies of Australia, New Zealand, and Hawaiʻi, 1888 to 1902.” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 553–572. WorldCat Grimshaw, Patricia, Katie Holmes, and Marilyn Lake, eds. Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights: International Historical Perspectives. Houndmills, UK: Palgrave, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Gullett, Gayle. “Women Progressives and the Politics of Americanization in California, 1915–1920.” Pacific Historical Review 64 (1995): 71–94. Google Scholar WorldCat Haggis, Jane. “White Women and Colonialism: Towards a Non-Recuperative History.” In Midgley, Gender and Imperialism, 45–75. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC p. 271

Hall, Lesley. Sex, Gender and Social Change in Britain since 1880. Houndmills, UK: Macmillan Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Hall, Stuart, and Paul de Gay, eds. Questions of Cultural Identity. London: Sage, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Hannam, June. “International Dimensions of Womenʼs Su rage: ʻAt the Crossroads of Several Interlocking Identities.ʼ” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 543–560. Google Scholar WorldCat Harper, Rev. Dr. Andrew. “The White Australia Policy.” In Meredith Atkinson, ed., Australia: Economic and Political, 443–472. Melbourne: Macmillan, 1920. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Hart, Justin. “Making Democracy Safe for the World: Race, Propaganda, and the Transformation of U.S. Foreign Policy during World War II.” Pacific Historical Studies 73, no. 1 (2004): 49–84. Google Scholar WorldCat Hawley, Charles V. “Youʼre a Better Filipino than I am, John Wayne: World War II, Hollywood, and U.S.-Philippines Relations.” Pacific Historical Review 712, no. 3 (2002): 389–414. Google Scholar WorldCat Healy, Chris. From the Ruins of Colonialism: History as Social Memory. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Hiery, Herman J., and John M. MacKenzie, eds. European Impact and Pacific Influence: British and German Colonial Policy in the

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Grimshaw, Patricia. “Gender, Citizenship and Race in the Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union of Australia, 1890 to the 1930s.” Australian Feminist Studies 13, no. 28 (1998): 199–214. Google Scholar WorldCat

Pacific Islands and the Indigenous Response. London: Tauris, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Hoganson, Kristin. Consumersʼ Imperium: The Global Production of American Domesticity, 1865–1920. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

———. Fighting for American Manhood: How Gender Politics Provoked the Spanish-American and Philippine-American Wars. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1998. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Holton, Sandra Stanley. “Kinship and Friendship: Quaker Womenʼs Networks and the Womenʼs Movement.” Womenʼs History Review 14, no. 3–4 (2005): 365–384. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “Segregation, Racism and White Women Reformers.” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 1 (2001): 5–26. WorldCat Hooper, Paul F. Elusive Destiny: The Internationalist Movement in Modern Hawaiʻi. Honolulu: University of Hawaiʻi Press, 1980. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Feminism in the Pacific: The Pan-Pacific and Southeast Asia Womenʼs Association.” Pacific Historian 20, no. 4 (1976): 367– 378. WorldCat Ingen, Linda Van. “The Limits of State Su rage for California Women Candidates in the Progressive Era.” Pacific Historical Review 73, no. 1 (2004): 21–48. Google Scholar WorldCat Iriye, Akira. Cultural Internationalism and World Order. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Global Community: The Role of International Organizations in the Making of the Contemporary World. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Origins of Global Community.” In Global Community: The Role of International Organizations in the Making of the Contemporary World, 2–36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Versailles Peace.” In The Cambridge History of American Foreign Relations vol. 3, The Globalising of America, 1913– 1945, 58–72. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Ishimoto, Baroness Shidzue. Facing Two Ways: The Story of My Life. New York: Farrar and Rinehart, 1935. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Jacobs, Margaret. Engendered Encounters: Feminism and Pueblo Cultures, 1879–1934; Intellects, Modern Lives. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Jayawardena, Kumari. The White Womanʼs Other Burden: Western Women and South Asia during British Rule. New York:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

———. “The Fashionable World: Imagined Communities of Dress.” In Burton, A er the Imperial Turn, 260–278. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 272

Routledge, 1995. Google Scholar

Google Preview

WorldCat

COPAC

Jensen, Joan. “Women on the Pacific Rim: Some Thoughts on Border Crossings.” Pacific Historical Review 67, no. 1 (1998): 3–38. Google Scholar WorldCat

Jolly, Margaret. “ʻTo Save the Girls for Brighter and Better Livesʼ: Presbyterian Missions and Women in the South of Vanuatu 1848–1870.” Journal of Pacific History 26, no. 1 (1991): 27–48. Google Scholar WorldCat Jones, Beverly W. “Mary Church Terrell and the National Association of Colored Women, 1896 to 1901.” Journal of Negro History 67, no. 1 (1982): 20–33. Google Scholar WorldCat Kano, Ayako. Acting Like a Woman in Modern Japan: Theater, Gender and Nationalism. New York: Palgrave, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Kaplan, Amy. “ʻLe Alone in Americaʼ: The Absence of Empire in the Study of American Culture.” In Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism, 3–21. Durham, NC: Duke University Press. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Kaplan, Caren. “Travelling Theorists: Cosmopolitan Diasporas.” In Questions of Travel: Post-modern Discourses of Displacement, 101–142. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1996. Kawamura, Noriko. “Wilsonian Idealism and Japanese Claims at the Paris Peace Conference.” Pacific Historical Review 66, no. 4 (1997): 503–526. Google Scholar WorldCat Keesing, Felix M. The Changing Maori. New Plymouth, New Zealand: Thomas Avery and Sons, 1928. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Education in Pacific Countries. Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Native Peoples of the Pacific World. New York: Macmillan, 1945. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. The Philippines: A Nation in the Making. Shanghai: Kelly and Walsh, 1937. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Social Anthropology in Polynesia: A Review of Research. London: Oxford University Press, 1953. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Kelsky, Karen. Women on the Verge: Japanese Women, Western Dreams. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Kessler-Harris, Alice. “The Paradox of Motherhood: Night Work Restrictions in the United States.” In Ulla Wiklander et al., eds., Protecting Women: Labor Legislation in Europe, the United States, and Australia, 1880–1920, 337–357. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Johnston, Patricia. “Advertising Paradise: Hawaiʻi in Art, Anthropology, and Commercial Photography.” In Eleanor M. Hight and Gary D. Sampson, eds., Colonialist Photography: Imag(in)ing Race and Place, 188–225. New York: Routledge, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Kinnear, Mary. Margaret McWilliams: An Interwar Feminist. Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1991. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. Woman of the World: Mary McGeachy and International Cooperation. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Korhonen, Pekka. “The Pacific Age in World History.” Journal of World History 7, no. 1 (1996): 41–70. Google Scholar WorldCat Koshiro, Yukiko. Trans-Pacific Racisms and the US Occupation of Japan. New York: Columbia University Press, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Koven, Seth, and Sonya Michel, eds. Mothers of a New World: Maternalist Politics and the Origins of Welfare States. New York: Routledge, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Kramer, Paul A. The Blood of Government: Race, Empire, the United States, and the Philippines. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 273

———. “The Darkness That Enters the Home: The Politics of Prostitution during the Philippine-American War.” In Ann Laura Stoler , ed., Haunted by Empire: Geographies of Intimacy and North American History, 366–404. Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006. ———. “Empires, Exceptions, and Anglo-Saxons: Race and Rule between the British and United States Empires, 1880–1910.” Journal of American History 88, no. 4 (2002): 1315–1353. WorldCat Lake, Marilyn. “The Ambiguities for Feminists of National Belonging: Race and Gender in the Imagined Australian Community.” In Ida Blom, Karen Hagemann, and Catherine Hall, eds., Gendered Nations: Nationalisms and Gender Order in the Long Nineteenth Century, 159–176. Oxford: Berg, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Colonized and Colonizing: The White Australian Feminist Subject.” Womenʼs History Review 2, no. 3 (1993): 377–386. WorldCat ———. “From Self-Determination via Protection to Equality via Non-Discrimination: Defining Womenʼs Rights at the League of Nations and the United Nations.” In Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 254–271. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “White Manʼs Country: The Trans-national History of a National Project.” Australian Historical Studies 34, no. 122 (2003): 346–363. WorldCat ———. “The White Man under Siege: New Histories of Race in the Nineteenth Century and the Advent of White Australia.” History Workshop Journal 58 (2004): 41–62. WorldCat Lake, Marilyn, and Henry Reynolds. Drawing the Global Colour Line: White Menʼs Countries and the International Challenge of Racial Equality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Klein, Christina. Cold War Orientalism: Asia in the Middlebrow Imagination, 1945–1961. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Lasker, Bruno, Elizabeth Field, and Marie M. Keesing. Tradition and Progress: A Study Course on Cultural Contact and Conflict in the Pacific Area. Washington, D.C.: International Relations O ice, American Association of University Women, 1935. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Lauren, Paul Gordon. Power and Prejudice: The Politics and Diplomacy of Racial Discrimination. Boulder, CO: Westview, 1988. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Lavrin, Asunción. “International Feminisms: Latin American Alternatives.” Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998): 519–534. Google Scholar WorldCat Lee, Erika. “The ʻYellow Perilʼ and Asian Exclusion in the Americas.” Pacific Historical Review 76, no. 4 (2007): 537–562. Google Scholar WorldCat Lerner, Gerda. “Early Community Work of Black Club Women.” Journal of Negro History 59, no. 2 (1974): 158–167. Google Scholar WorldCat Lewis, Reina. Gendering Orientalism: Race, Femininity and Representation. London: Routledge, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “On Veiling, Vision, and Voyage: Cross-Cultural Dressing and Narratives of Identity.” Interventions 1, no. 4 (1999): 500–520. WorldCat Lipsitz, George. “ʻFrantic to Join … the Japanese Armyʼ: The Asia Pacific War in the Lives of African American Soldiers and Civilians.” In Lisa Lowe and David Lloyd, eds., The Politics of Culture in the Shadow of Capital, 324–353. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC London, Charmian. The New Hawaii. London: Mills and Boon, 1923. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Lugones, Maria C., and Elizabeth V. Spelman. “Have We Got a Theory for You! Feminist Theory, Cultural Imperialism and the Demand for ʻthe Womanʼs Voice.ʼ” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 6, no. 6 (1983): 573–581. Google Scholar WorldCat p. 274

MacKenzie, John M. Orientalism: History, Theory, and the Arts. Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Mackie, Vera. Creating Socialist Women in Japan: Gender, Labour and Activism, 1900–1937. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Language of Globalization, Transnationality and Feminism.” International Feminist Journal of Politics 3, no. 2 (2001): 180–206. WorldCat ———. “Motherhood and Pacifism in Japan 1900–1937.” Hecate 15, no. 2 (1988): 28–49. WorldCat ———. “Mothers and Workers: The Politics of the Maternal Body in Early Twentieth Century Japan.” Australian Feminist Studies 12 (April 1997): 42–58. WorldCat

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Laville, Helen. Cold War Women: The International Activities of American Womenʼs Organisations. Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Malkki, Liisa. “Citizens of Humanity: Internationalism and the Imagined Community of Nations.” Diaspora 3, no. 1 (1994): 41–46. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “National Geographic: The Rooting of Peoples and Territorialization of National Identity among Scholars and Refugees.” In Geo Ely and Ronald Grigor Suny, eds., Becoming National: A Reader, 434–455. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

———. The Wilsonian Moment: Self-Determination and the International Origins of Anticolonial Nationalism. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Marks, Jeanette. The Life and Times of Mary Emma Woolley. Washington, DC: Public A airs Press, 1955. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Markus, Andrew. Governing Savages. Sydney: Allen and Unwin, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Matsuda, Matt K. “The Pacific.” In “American Historical Review Forum: The Pacific,” special issue, American Historical Review 111, no. 3 (2006): 1–28.

Matsukawa, Yukiko, and Kaoru Tachi. “Womenʼs Su rage and Gender Politics in Japan.” In Daley and Nolan, Su rage and Beyond, 171–183. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Matsuoka, Yoko. Daughter of the Pacific. London: William Heinemann, 1953. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Maynard, John. Fight for Liberty and Freedom: The Origins of Australian Aboriginal Activism. Canberra: Aboriginal Studies Press, 2007. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC McAlister, Melani. “ʻOne Black Allahʼ: The Middle-East in the Cultural Politics of African American Liberation, 1955–1970.” In Tony Ballantyne and Antoinette Burton, eds., Bodies in Contact: Rethinking Colonial Encounters in World History, 383–404. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2005. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC McGregor, Russell. “The Concept of Primitivity in the Early Anthropological Writings of A. P. Elkin.” Aboriginal History 17, no. 2 (1993): 95–104. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. Imagined Destinies: Aboriginal Australians and the Doomed Race Theory, 1880–1939. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC McKay, Ian. The Quest of Folk: Antimodernism and Cultural Selection in Twentieth-Century Nova Scotia. Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Meehan, John D. The Dominion and the Rising Sun: Canada Encounters Japan, 1929–41. Vancouver: UBC Press, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Manela, Erez. “Imagining Woodrow Wilson in Asia: Dreams of East-West Harmony and the Revolt against Empire in 1919.” American Historical Review 3, no. 5 (2006): 1–30. Google Scholar WorldCat

Meleisa, Penelope Schoe el. “Women and Political Leaders in the Pacific Islands.” In Caroline Daley and Melanie Nolan, eds., Su rage and Beyond: International Feminist Perspectives, 107–123. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Midgley, Clare. “Anti-slavery and the Roots of Imperial Feminism.” In C. Midgley, ed., Gender and Imperialism, 161–179. Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 1998. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 275

Miller, Francesca. “Feminisms and Transnationalism.” Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998): 569–580. Google Scholar WorldCat “Mira Szaszy: Maori Leader, Feminist.” In Virginia Myers, ed., Head and Shoulders, 232–249. Auckland: Penguin, 1986. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Mohanty, Chandra Talpade. “Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourse.” Feminist Review 30 (Autumn 1988): 61–88. Google Scholar WorldCat Moloney, Barbara. “Womenʼs Rights, Feminism, and Su ragism in Japan, 1870–1925.” Pacific Historical Review 69 (November 2000): 639–661. WorldCat Moore, Eleanor. The Quest for Peace: As I Have Known It in Australia. Melbourne: Wilke and Co., 1949. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Moore, Laura Jane. “Elle Meets the President: Weaving Navajo Culture and Commerce in the Southwestern Tourist Industry.” Frontiers: A Journal of Womenʼs Studies 22, no. 1 (2001): 21–34. Google Scholar WorldCat Morris-Suzuki, Tessa. Re-Inventing Japan: Time, Space, Nation. Armonk, NY: M. E. Sharpe, East Gate Books, 1998. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Narayan, Uma. Dislocating Cultures: Identities, Traditions and Third-World Feminism. New York: Routledge, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Nellist, George F. Women of Hawaii. Honolulu: E. A. Langton-Boyle, 1929. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Newman, Louise. White Womenʼs Rights: The Racial Origins of Feminism in the United States. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Nolte, Sharon H. “Womenʼs Rights and Societyʼs Needs: Japanʼs 1931 Su rage Bill.” Comparative Studies in Society and History 28, no. 4 (1986): 690–714. Google Scholar WorldCat Oakman, Daniel. Facing Asia: A History of the Colombo Plan. Canberra: Pandanus Books, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “The Seed of Freedom: Regional Security and the Colombo Plan.” Australian Journal of Politics and History 46, no. 1 (2000): 67–85.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Miller, Carol. “ʻGeneva—the Key to Equalityʼ: Inter-war Feminists and the League of Nations.” Womenʼs History Review 3, no. 2 (1994): 219–245. Google Scholar WorldCat

WorldCat ———. “ʻYoung Asians in Our Homesʼ: Colombo Plan Students and White Australia.” Journal of Australian Studies 72 (2002): 89– 98. WorldCat

O en, Karen. “Womenʼs Rights or Human Rights? International Feminism between the Wars.” In Grimshaw et al., Womenʼs Rights and Human Rights, 243–253. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Ogawa, Manako. “ʻHull-Houseʼ in Downtown Tokyo: The Transplantation of a Settlement House from the United States into Japan and the North American Missionary Women, 1919–1945.” Journal of World History 15, no. 3 (2004): 359–387. Google Scholar WorldCat Oldfield, Sybil. “Jane Addams: The Chance the World Missed.” In Francine DʼAmico and Peter R. Beckman, eds., Womenʼs World Politics: An Introduction, 159–163. Westport, CT: Bergin and Garvey, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Olssen, Erik. “Truby King and the Plunket Society: An Analysis of a Prescriptive Ideology.” New Zealand Journal of History 15, no. 1 (1981): 3–23. Google Scholar WorldCat Paddle, Sarah. “The Limits of Sympathy: International Feminists and the Chinese ʻSlave Girlʼ Campaigns of the 1920s and 1930s.” Journal of Colonialism and Colonial History 4, no. 3 (2003): 1–20. Google Scholar WorldCat Paisley, Fiona. Loving Protection? Australian Feminism and Aboriginal Womenʼs Rights, 1919–1939. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Park, Robert Ezra. Race and Culture. Glencoe, IL: Free Press, 1950. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Pascoe, Peggy. Relations of Rescue: The Search for Female Moral Authority in the American West, 1874–1939. New York: Oxford University Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 276

Paton-Walsh, Margaret. “Womenʼs Organisations, U.S. Foreign Policy, and the Far Eastern Crisis, 1937–1941.” Pacific Historical Review 70, no. 4 (2001): 601–626. Google Scholar WorldCat Pedersen, Susan. “Settler Colonialism at the Bar of the League of Nations.” In Caroline Elkins and Susan Pedersen, eds., Settler Colonialism in the Twentieth Century: Projects, Practices, Legacies, 113–134. New York: Routledge, 2005. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Pernet, Corinne A. “Chilean Feminists, the International Womenʼs Movement, and Su rage, 1915–1950.” Pacific Historical Review 69, no. 4 (2000): 663–688. Google Scholar WorldCat Pesman, Ros. Duty Free: Australian Women Abroad. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

OʼBrien, Patty. The Pacific Muse: Exotic Femininity and the Colonial Pacific. Seattle: University of Washington Press, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Pfe er, Paula F. “ʻA Whisper in the Assembly of Nationsʼ: United Statesʼ Participation in the International Movement for Womenʼs Rights from the League of Nations to the United Nations.” Womenʼs Studies International Forum 8, no. 5 (1985): 459–471. Google Scholar WorldCat Pickles, Katie. “Colonial Counterparts: The First Academic Women in Anglo-Canada, New Zealand and Australia.” Womenʼs History Review 10, no. 2 (2001): 273–298. Google Scholar WorldCat

Pratt, Mary Louise. Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation. New York: Routledge, 1992. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Prentice, Alison, Paula Bourne, Beth Light, and Gail Cuthbert Brandt. Canadian Women: A History. 2nd ed. Toronto: Harcourt Brace, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Radi, Heather. Jessie Street: Documents and Essay. Sydney: Womenʼs Redress Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Rafael, Vicente L. “Surveillance and Nationalist Resistance in the U.S. Colonization of the Philippines.” In Amy Kaplan and Donald E. Pease, eds., Cultures of United States Imperialism, 185–218. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. White Love and Other Events in Filipino History. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Rei, Tania. Maori Women and the Vote. Wellington: Huia Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Rei, Tania, Geraldine McDonald, and Ngahuia Te Awekotuku. “Nga Ropu Wahine Maori: Maori Womenʼs Organisations.” In Else, Women Together, 3–15. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Reiger, Kerreen. The Disenchantment of the Home. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1985. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Rich, Paul B. “The Commonwealth Ideal and the Problem of Racial Segregation.” In Race and Empire in British Politics, 50–69. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986/1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Robbins, Bruce. “Some Versions of US Internationalism.” Social Text 14, no. 4 (1995): 97–123. Google Scholar WorldCat Roberts, Barbara. “Womenʼs Peace Activism in Canada.” In Linda Kealey and Joan Sangster, eds., Beyond the Vote: Canadian Women and Politics, 276–308. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1989. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Robertson, Claire C., and Nupur Chaudhuri. “Revising the Experiences of Colonized Women: Beyond Binaries.” Journal of Womenʼs History Special Issue 41, no. 4 (2003): 6–13. Google Scholar WorldCat Roces, Mina. “Is the Su ragist an American Colonial Construct? Defining ʻthe Filipino Womanʼ in Colonial Philippines.” In

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Plummer, Brenda Gayle. Rising Wind: Black Americans and U.S. Foreign A airs, 1935–1960. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Edwards and Roces, Womenʼs Su rage in Asia, 24–58. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat

COPAC

Roe, Jill. Beyond Belief: Theosophy in Australia, 1879–1939. Sydney: New South Wales University Press, 1986. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 277

Rogers, Anna, and Miria Simpson, eds. Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau: Te Ropu Wahine Maori Toko I Te Ora; Early Stories from Founding Members of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League, as Told to Dame Mira Szaszy (Whanga Maori). Auckland: Maori Womenʼs Welfare League / Bridget Williams Books, 1993. Rupp, Leila J. “Constructing Internationalism: The Case of Transnational Womenʼs Organizations, 1888–1945.” American Historical Review 99, no. 5 (1994): 1571–1600. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. “Feminisms and Internationalism: A View from the Centre.” Gender and History 10, no. 3 (1998): 535–538. WorldCat ———. “Sexuality and Politics in the Early Twentieth Century: The Case of the International Womenʼs Movement.” Feminist Studies 3 (Fall 1997): 577–605. WorldCat ———. Worlds of Women: The Making of an International Womenʼs Movement. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Sakamoto, Rumi. “Japan, Hybridity and the Creation of Colonialist Discourse.” Theory, Culture and Society 13, no. 3 (1996): 113– 128. Google Scholar WorldCat Schott, Linda K. Reconstructing Womenʼs Thoughts: The Womenʼs International League for Peace and Freedom before World War II. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Scott, Joan W. “Universalism and the History of Feminism.” Di erences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies 7, no. 1 (1995): 1– 14. Google Scholar WorldCat Sievers, Sharon L. Flowers in Salt: The Beginnings of Feminist Consciousness in Modern Japan. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1983. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Silva, Noenoe K. “ʻHe Kanawai E Hoopau I Na Hula Kuolo Hawaiʻiʼ: The Political Economy of Banning the Hula (1857–1870).” Hawaiian Journal of History 34 (2000): 29–48. Google Scholar WorldCat Singh, Nikhil Pal. “Culture/Wars: Recoding Empire in an Age of Democracy.” American Quarterly 50, no. 3 (1998): 471–522. Google Scholar WorldCat Sinha, Mrinalini. “Introduction: The Anatomy of an Event.” In Specters of Mother India: The Global Restructuring of an Empire, 1– 22. Durham, NC, and London: Duke University Press, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Britain and the Empire: Toward a New Agenda for Imperial History.” Radical History Review 72 (Fall 1998): 163–174.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Rogers, Anna, and Miria Simpson. “Interview with Mira Szaszy.” In Rogers and Simpson, Te Timatanga Tatau Tatau, 216–231. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

WorldCat ———. “Refashioning Mother India: Feminism and Nationalism in Late-Colonial India.” Feminist Studies 26, no. 3 (2000): 623–650. WorldCat

Sinha, Mrinalini, Donna Guy, and Angela Woollacott, eds. Feminisms and Internationalism. Oxford: Blackwell, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Introduction: Why Feminisms and Internationalism?” In Sinha et al., Feminisms and Internationalism, 1–13. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Smith, Elaine M. “Mary McLeod Bethuneʼs ʻLast Will and Testamentʼ: A Legacy for Race Vindication.” Journal of Negro History 18, no. 1–4 (1996): 105–122. Google Scholar WorldCat Smith, Philippa Mein. “Truby King in Australia: The Revisionist View of Reduced Infant Mortality.” New Zealand Journal of History 22, no. 1 (1988): 23–43. Google Scholar WorldCat Socknat, Thomas P. Witness against War: Pacifism in Canada 1900–1945. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1987. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Stepan, Nancy. “Race, Gender, Science and Citizenship.” Gender and History 10, no. 1 (1998): 26–52. Google Scholar WorldCat Stetson, Erlene. “Black Feminism in Indiana, 1893–1933.” Phylon 44, no. 4 (1983): 292–298. Google Scholar WorldCat p. 278

Stienstra, Deborah. Womenʼs Movements and International Organizations. New York: St. Martinʼs Press, 1994. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Stocking, George W., Jr. “Essays on Culture and Personality.” In George Stocking, ed., Malinowski, Rivers, Benedict and Others: Essays on Culture and Personality, 3–12. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Stoler, Ann Laura. Carnal Knowledge and Imperial Power: Race and the Intimate in Colonial Rule. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Strong-Boag, Veronica. “ʻEver a Crusaderʼ: Nellie McClung, First-Wave Feminist.” In Veronica Strong-Boag and Anita Clair Fellman, eds., Rethinking Canada: The Promise of Womenʼs History, 271–284. Toronto: Oxford University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Peace-Making Women: Canada 1919–1939.” In Ruth Roach Pierson with the assistance of Joanne Thompson, Somer Brodribb, and Paula Bourne, eds., Women and Peace: Theoretical, Historical and Practical Perspectives, 170–191. London: Croom Helm, 1987. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “ʻSetting the Stageʼ: National Organization and the Womenʼs Movement in the Late 19th Century.” In Susan Mann Trofimenko and Alison Prentice, eds., The Neglected Journey: Essays in Canadian Womenʼs History, 86–103. Toronto: McClelland Stewart, 1977.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

———. “Su ragism and Internationalism: The Enfranchisement of British and Indian Women under an Imperial State.” In Fletcher et al., Womenʼs Su rage in the British Empire, 224–241. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Google Scholar

Google Preview

WorldCat

COPAC

———. “Society in the Twentieth Century.” In Hugh J. M. Johnston, ed., The Pacific Province: A History of British Columbia, 273– 312. Vancouver: Douglas and McIntyre, 1996. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Sugimori, Nagako. “Jane Addams and Women of the Pacific—A Study of the Amalgamation of Feminism and Pacifism as Seen in the Pan Pacific Womenʼs Conference.” Annals of the Institute of Comparative Studies of Culture 56, no. 110 (1995): 45–64. Google Scholar WorldCat Sweeney, Carole. From Fetish to Subject: Race, Modernism, and Primitivism, 1919–1935. Westport, CT: Praeger, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Szaszy, Mira, interviewed by Anne Else. “Recording the History of the Maori Womenʼs Welfare League.” New Zealand Womenʼs Studies Journal 6, no. 2 (1990): 17–21. Google Scholar WorldCat Taylor, Albert Pierce. Under Hawaiian Skies. Honolulu: Advertiser Publishing Co., 1922. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Taylor, Ula Yvette. The Veiled Garvey: The Life and Times of Amy Jacques Garvey. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Thomas, Nicholas. Entangled Objects: Exchange, Material Culture, and Colonialism in the Pacific. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1991. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Torgovnick, Marianna. Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Trachtenberg, Alan. Shades of Hiawatha: Staging Indians, Making Americans, 1880–1930. New York: Hill and Wang, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Tully, James. “Demands for Constitutional Recognition.” Strange Multiplicity: Constitutionalism in an Age of Diversity, 1–28. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Turner, Richard Brent. Islam in the African-American Experience. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1997/2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Tyrrell, Ian. “Looking Eastward: Pacific Global Perspectives on American History in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries.” Japanese Journal of American Studies 18 (2007): 41–57. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. Transnational Nation: United States History in Global Perspective since 1789. Basingstoke, UK: Palgrave Macmillan, 2007. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

p. 279

———. Womanʼs World/Womanʼs Empire: The Womanʼs Christian Temperance Union in International Perspective, 1880–1930. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1991. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Sturma, Michael. South Sea Maidens: Western Fantasy and Sexual Politics in the South Pacific. Westport, CN: Greenwood Press, 2002. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Van Voris, Jacqueline. Carrie Chapman Catt: A Public Life. New York: Feminist Press at the City University of New York, 1987. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Viswanathan, Gauri. “Ireland, India, and the Poetics of Internationalism.” Journal of World History 15, no. 1 (2004): 7–30. Google Scholar WorldCat

Walker, David. Anxious Nation: Australia and the Rise of Asia 1850–1939. Brisbane: University of Queensland Press, 1999. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC ———. “Nervous Outsiders: Australia and the 1955 Asia-Africa Conference in Bandung.” Australian Historical Studies 37, no. 125 (2005): 40–59. WorldCat Ward, W. Peter. White Canada Forever: Popular Attitudes and Public Policy towards Orientals in British Columbia. 2nd ed. Montreal: McGill-Queenʼs University Press, 1990. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Warne, R. R. “Nellie McClung and Peace.” In Janice Williamson and Deborah Gorham, eds., Up and Doing: Canadian Women and Peace, 35–47. Toronto: Womenʼs Press, 1989. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Weber, Charlotte. “Unveiling Scheherazade: Feminist Orientalism in the International Alliance of Women, 1911–1950.” Feminist Studies 27, no. 1 (2001): 125–147. Google Scholar WorldCat Whitlock, Gillian. The Intimate Empire: Reading Womenʼs Autobiography. London: Cassell, 2000. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Widener, Daniel. “ʻPerhaps the Japanese Are to Be Thanked?ʼ Asia, Asian Americans, and the Construction of Black California.” Positions 11, no. 1 (2003): 135–182. Google Scholar WorldCat Wilson, Rob, and Arif Dirlik. “Introduction: Asia/Pacific as Space of Cultural Production.” Boundary 2, vol. 21, no. 1 (1994): 1–14. Google Scholar WorldCat Wilson, Verity. “Dressing for Leadership in China: Wives and Husbands in an Age of Revolution.” Gender and History 14, no. 3 (2002): 608–628. Google Scholar WorldCat Wixon, Bessie. Be Proud of Women: A Biographical Sketch of Grace Morrison Poole and Nineteen of Her Lectures. Philadelphia: Dorrance and Co., n.d., ca. 1941. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Wolcott, Victoria W. Remaking Respectability: African American Women in Interwar Detroit. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Woods, Lawrence T. Asia-Pacific Diplomacy: Nongovernmental Organizations and International Relations. Vancouver: UBC Press, 1993. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Von Eschen, Penny M. Race against Empire: Black Americans and Anticolonialism, 1937–1957. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1997. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Woollacott, Angela. “ʻAll This Is the Empire, I Told Myselfʼ: Australian Womenʼs Voyages ʻHomeʼ and the Articulation of Colonial Whiteness.” American Historical Review 102, no. 4 (1997): 1003–1029. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. Gender and Empire. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Wyndette, Olive. Islands of Destiny: A History of Hawaii. Rutland, VT: Charles E. Tuttle, 1968. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Yasutake, Rumi. “Men, Women, and Temperance in Meiji Japan: Engendering WCTU Activism from a Transnational Perspective.” Japanese Journal of American Studies 17 (2006): 91–111. Google Scholar WorldCat ———. Transnational Womenʼs Activism: The United States, Japan, and Japanese Immigrant Communities in California, 1859–1920. New York: New York University Press, 2004. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC Yegenoglu, Meyda. Colonial Fantasies: Towards a Feminist Reading of Orientalism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC p. 280

Yoshihara, Mari. Embracing the East: White Women and American Orientalism. London: Oxford University Press, 2003. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930713 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

———. “Inventing Commonwealth and Pan-Pacific Feminisms: Australian Womenʼs Internationalist Activism in the 1920s–30s.” In Sinha et al., Feminisms and Internationalism, 81–104. Google Scholar Google Preview WorldCat COPAC

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Index  Published: July 2009

Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

END MATTER

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Index abolitionism 98 Aborigines: absence from PPWA 223 culture 83–85116 doomed race theory 89 policy on 52489–96 removal of children 90 reserves 90–91 right to self-governance 92105 women 89–96188 Addams, Jane 21831–32384243444546545657646976112130131146148170172192 African American: activism 211 delegates 202855102124188204205206224 women 207217 women’s clubs 205211 See also lynchings Ahluwalia, Sanjam 156 Akami, Tomoko 212325 alcohol reform: racialism and 180 Aldag, Consuelo 52 All-Asia Women’s Conference 78 All-India: Conference 77 Women’s Association 77 American Association of University Women 57 American Samoa 104 American Women’s Club of Shanghai 5773 American Women’s Trade Union League 34 Anderson, Mary 1940 Anderson, Warwick 6 Andrews, Elsie 327695106107108111123130154159175207 attitude to indigenous people 115 bilingual speech at 1934 conference 116–125 friendship with Victoria Bennett 9899100125 homosexual gaze 101 leadership of PPWA 109127 promotion of Maori delegates 99 relationship with Maori delegates 97–128 views on Oriental culture 113 views on race 98101 views on settler colonialism 97–98 Andrews, Harriet Cousens 3358193220 Anglo-American cooperation 64 Anglocentrism 70 anthropology 102

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

destruction of race 91

anti-Asianism 42228 in Australia 154 anticolonialism 31536–3762 modernization and 173 rhetoric of 15 anti-imperialism 121 anti-racism 151927 See also racism Anti-Slavery and Aborigines Protection Society 90939495 Appleton, Dr. Vivia 3373137202 Arts and Crafts movement 18170 See also handcrafts Asia.  See Southeast Asia Atherton, Gwen 79 Australian Aborigines.  See Aborigines Australian Broadcasting Commission (ABC) 203 Australian delegates: dominance of 33 Australian Trade Unions 154 Australian Trades Hall Council 34 Backus, Dana 196 Baig, Tara Ali 182187 Balboa, Fernanda 194201220221 Ballantyne, Tony 6224 Bandung: Conference 203213 Women’s Association 216 p. 282

Bashford, Alison

153

Begg, Jean 32737477108109157182 Belich, James 177 Bennett, Mary Montgomery 94 Bennett, Victoria Te Amohau 979899106–107109127128174178185186188 bilingual speech at 1934 conference 116–125 Beveridge, Ada 139154 biculturalism 101 birth control 136137151155156 International Birth Control Conference 156 black: nationalism 12208209 rights movement 99 Blakeley, A. 93 Bleakley, J. W. 9293 Blyth, E. 171 Bollert, Mary 140141142146158159 Bosch, Mineke 100 British Commonwealth League 35899094 British Women’s Association 57 Brookes, Barbara 177 Brown, Hallie Quinn 211 Buck, Pearl S. 88

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

antimodern movements 18

Buck, Sir Peter.  See Te Rangi Hiroa Burma delegates 2473 equal rights for 166 Burton, Antoinette 7698203224 Business and Professional Women’s Association 171 Campbell, Dr. Persia 201 Canada: Asian population 131137–138140 immigration restrictions 152 indigenous right to self-rule 105 native culture 83 postwar departure from PPWA 159202 Candy, Catherine 76 Carrodus, J. A. 9394 Casey, Richard 203 Catt, Carrie Chapman 54144195 censorship 81 See also  lm censorship Ceylon women 172 education 166 Chakrabarty, Dipesh 64224 Chau, Nguyen Thi 196 Chen, My-U 142 child: endowment 32 slavery 149 welfare 37 China: communism in 191 inclusion in UN 197 Long March 194 May Fourth Movement 47 modernization 107 nationalist uprising 198 New Culture Movement 47 New Woman 4760 People’s Revolution 194 reconstruction period 60 woman question 47 China Christian Education Commission 34 China delegates 262 Chinese Nationalist delegates 197 rst conference 33057–62 fourth conference 133143 objection to Manchurian invasion 155 protests by 303454–555657–62 relations with Japanese delegates 132–133 second conference 72–73 China Preparation Committee 57

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Campbell, Roberta 86

Chinese American women 73 Chinese women: modeng (modern) 51 revolutionary dress 51 See also women of China Christian: ethics 24 progressivism 4 values 22 See also missionaries Christianization 79 See also missionaries Cilento, Dr. Phyllis 163 Civil Rights movement 204206 civilising mission of white woman 22 civilization: common 102 “blended,” 102 Clapham, Elizabeth 94 Cohen, Mark 31163 cold war 12224197–201203204210221 Colombo Plan 195203 colonial modernity 3 colonialism 78 colonization 313 genocidal impacts of 8 histories of 20 See also decolonization Colored Women’s League 211 Colwill, Haria Te Mauharanui 116 Colyer, Randall 131 Committee on the Cause and Cure of War 144 communism 1224192197–201211 Chinese 12191 sympathy 197 p. 283

threat

in Asia 165

Western anxiety about 191 Congress of Latin-American Women 69 Connelly, Matthew 4 contraception.  See birth control Cooke, Constance Ternent 8788115152181 government opposition to paper 92–95 views on Aborigines 89–95 Cooray, Mrs. 172 cosmopolitanism 35131438224 Country Women’s Association (CWA) 139154171203 Courtezan, Mrs. J. 139 Courtney, Kathleen 88130146 Cousins, James 52 Cousins, Margaret 5276 Criswell, Mrs. J. L. 151 cross-cultural:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

internationalism 20

community 221 education 183 exchange 263761–62163224 friendship 113 harmony 29 impersonation 219 understanding 202730 cross-political exchange 217 Crowdy, Dame Rachel 183655112149182 Crown Colonies 74 cultural: authority 13 di erence 30 diversity 11 exchange 22103203 feminism 20 heritage rights 16 identity 27 imperialism 22169173–74 nationalism 224 production 182 relativism 136 synthesis 103 cultural internationalism 14131417202955–56193221223 doubts about 163 nationalist limits of 158 protective role of 163 culture: as basis for world order 1625 clash theory 102 role in contemporary Paci c 181 traditional 161184 Daley, Jean 154 Das, Parimal 195 Daughters of Hawai‘i 5283122126 Davey, Dr. Constance 94 Davidann, Jon 26 Davidson, Alexandra (Sasha) 132139147151152153157 Dawn, The 35 decolonization 371517286466121163167174191192199201202 in Asia 17 global 162 in India 17 of PPWA practices 64 See also colonization democracy: promotion of 183 dependencies: Paci c Islands as 17

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

politics 2162176

Depression 1108134 development 415191 Development of Our Own 206208209210 Dirlik, Arif 223 diversity: politics of 819 Duara, Prasenjit 1764 During, Simon 101162 East meets West internationalism 217283034131145191197206219220223 Eastman, Charles 88 East-West: cooperation 10 cultural exchange 22113115 internationalism 21164 Philosophers’ group 165191 education 432195 cross-cultural 111 girls’ access in Japan 40 “new education” (NZ) 110 reform 167 educational exchange 203 Edwards, Louise 51 Emery, Mrs. J. 180 Emma, Queen 120126 empire 35 histories of 20 English language as o

cial conference language 6572

Epstein, Alexandra 1068 Equal Rights Amendment (US) 19 eroticization.  See sexualization of women Esperanto 72 Esperitu, Augusto 203 eugenics 432137 Eurocentrism 7163 in accounts of women’s leadership 43 language and 65 Evans, Dr. Luther H. 185 extranational citizenship 65 famine: impact of 4 Farrington, Wallace R. 4468 p. 284

fascism

147

Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI) 24194200201 Federation of All-Japan Women’s Organizations 223 Federation of University Women (NZ) 9112 Felski, Rita 150 feminism: international 5135

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Dlah, Herawati 191

narratives of cultural progress 25 narratives of history 25 role in Paci c 135 See also internationalism, feminist Feminist Club 164 Fiji: British involvement in 17 lm censorship 374082 nancial: constraints on attendance 74–75 equity 74 Fitch, Geraldine 73 Ford, Alexander Hume 3142–4357586263 Formosa 197198 Fowler, Helen 194196 Fraser, Annie Isobel 108 Free Kindergarten and Children’s Aid Association of Hawai‘i 31 friendship: feminism and 99 politics of 99 See also same-sex partnerships and international women’s networks Gaines, Kevin 205 Gallicchio, Mark 204 Gandhi, Mahatma 182 Garon, Sheldon 150 Garry, Alice 8586 Garvey, Amy Jacques 205 Gauntlett, Tsune 4051133142143–145149159–160223 gender 183 equity 40 issues 5 politics 64 unity 5364 Geneva Disarmament Conference 34 Gibbs, Pearl 87 Gilroy, Paul 3 glamour: of internationalism 224 role in PPWA 12112 global: decentralization 11 family 4 interdependence 197 globalization 1513192032101170 involvement of indigenous cultures 104161 Goodykoontz, Bessie 109 Graham, Stephen Victor 105 Great Depression.  See Depression Greater Asia 15 Gri

n, A. M. 7779

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Fijian delegates 79104

Gri

n, E. M. 93

Gri

th, D. W. 215

Grimshaw, Patricia 988 Guam: US involvement in 1769 guardianship 17 Guy, Donna J. 7 Haggis, Jane 27 Hammond, Jean 116118119128 handcrafts: cultural identity and 2883161170181182185 in decolonized nations 182 idealization of 170 as PPWA focus 162 See also Arts and Crafts movement; See also primitivism Hands-Around-the-Paci c Club 31 Handy, Willowdean 73–7481189190196197201220 Hawai‘i: as base for PPWA 16 as Geneva in the Paci c 1639–46 images of 23–24 indigenous population 99161 reception of indigenous Paci c delegates 99 royalty 99120121–122 US occupation of 174569 Hawaiian delegates 86 Hawker, C. 92 Heagney, Muriel 3458 health: reform 167 world 532 Helu, Mrs. N. 172 Herangi, Princess Te Puea 116174177 Hercik, Vladimir 195 Hinder, Eleanor 343548555657596168105201 history: transnational 5 world 5 Hoganson, Kristin 14 Holton, Sandra Stanley 9899 Hooper, Paul 1031226 Hoover, Herbert 72 Hu Shih 47 Huan-Chuen, Mei 132133138142 p. 285

Hussain, Begum

78

Hutton, Mary Jeanette 151 Ichikawa, Fusae 40 Ide, Kikue 48 identity politics 9

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Guazon, Maria Paz Mendoz 40

immigration 41516 discriminatory policy 2528137157 restriction 157223 See also “White Australia” policy imperialism 3 indentured labour 16–17 India: role of Britain in 78182 Indian delegates 52 dialogue with Paci c delegates 78 Indian women 2575 British feminist concerns for 98 as international gures 76 removal of purdah 166 role in country’s independence 75 indigenous: decolonisation 217 separatism 181 indigenous cultures: contribution to PPWA 23 degeneration of 102 politicisation of 162 indigenous delegates 32327161 from settler colonies 82–88 sharing of politics 102173 welcome by PPWA 100 Indonesian delegates 24102192 industrialization 20176184 Institute of Paci c Relations (IPR) 23272931333454193 International Alliance of Women for Su rage and Equal Citizenship 144 Peace Committee 146 International Association of Women 54 International Bill of Human Rights 200 International Conference of Women of the World 212 International Conference on Food and Agriculture 165 International Council of Women 43–45196211 International Education Exchange Service 212 International Federation of Home and School 61 International Labour Organization (ILO) 4934353640596894112134171 Night Work Convention 150 International Women’s Su rage Alliance 100 Berlin Congress 2 internationalism 53 complementary to nationalism 24 cooperative 135 European 36 feminist 567 Pan-Paci c 523 See also cultural internationalism internationalist modernity 75221

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

cultural identity 182183

interracial: cooperation 2061–62 friendship 20 harmony 20124127224 politics 2 Iriye, Akira 21 Jacob, Aletta 195 Jacobs, Margaret 85 James, Britomarte 63 Jamieson, Mrs. 138 Japan: invasion of Chinese territory 132 militarism in 131 potential location for fourth conference 131 Japanese delegates 24762222 at fth conference 192 at rst conference 30 at fourth conference 143 international signi cance of 10 relations with Chinese delegates 132–133 Japanese women: activism 219 Constitutional rights of 46 education of 47 immigrant 8 su rage 47 Japanese Women’s Su rage Association 47 Jayawardena, Kumari 2480 Jensen, Joan 49 Joint Committee of Shanghai Women’s Organizations 3457 Jolly, Margaret 79 Kan, Dr. Shina 160 Kane, Amy 171178220 Kaplan, Amy 201 Kaplan, Caren 14223 Kavinoky, Dr. Nadine 124155 Kawananakoa, Princess Abigail Wahiikaahuula Campbell 121–122126 Kawasaki, Shizuko 111 Keesing, Felix 6102104184 Keesing, Marie 684102103104105151152181184 Kelsky, Karen 2375 p. 286

Kiek, Winifred

159

kindergarten movement 32 King, MacKenzie 138 King, Sir Truby 32 Kingi, Maureen 174 Kirkby, Thelma 164203220 Kirton, Muriel 112119

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Jackson, Beryl 179185

Klein, Christina 27201 Kluegel, Mrs. Harry 64199 Kneeland, Dr. Hildegarde 114 Komai, Sizue 151 Kong Bae-Tsung 5056575860 Korea: representative of 139 Korean War 202222 Koshiro, Yukiko 192 Kramer, Paul A. 168199 Lake, Marilyn 16 land rights 16 Latin American delegates 88 Latin American women 76970 Laurie, Alison 112 Lea, Ellen B. 8081108109171179201220 League for Industrial Democracy 88 League of Nations 491011193335364055878889133134135146148149182 Convenant 206 decision on Manchuria 47 Disarmament Conferences 146 Japan’s call for anti-racism clause 14 mandates system 15 Minority Commission 105 Permanent Mandates Commission 15 Slavery Section 18 Union 139 League of Women Voters 933151194211 Leavitt, Mary 47 Leet, Dorothy 194 Lewis, Reina 50 liberal Christianity 9 Lucas, Clorinda 86202220 Lui, Mrs. 145 lynchings 207208 MacGill, Helen 139 MacKenzie, John 46 Magsaysay, Luz 199 Mahon, Charlotte 183192 Malietoa, Miss S. 216 Malik, Begum Hussain 220 Malkki, Liisa 226 Manchuria 47129155 Mandated Territories 89 Manela, Erez 15 Maori: agency in global marketplace 162 confusion 185

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Japanese annexation of 158

cultural leadership 180 culture 83162180185187 political identity 180 right to self-rule 105 separatism 162 women 2686174 concern for domestic social reform 99 debut at PPWA conference 106–107 inclusion of 114116179 Maori Women’s Welfare League (MWWL) 174175178179186187 a

liation with PPWA 178

maternalism 32 Matsukawa, Yukiko 47 McCarthyism 193 McCay, Mrs. J. T. 182 McClung, Nellie 140 McLean, Mary 171178 McNaughton, Violet 139147 McPhee, Lorna 196 McRae, Doris 72 Meek, Olive 79 Melanesian: delegates 62 women 79 Mendez, Paz 194195 Mendoza-Guazon, Maria Paz 149150 Meredith, Moana 105 Mid-Paci c Magazine 3942445860667185110 militarism: rise of 130 militarization in Paci c 148149 Mill, John Stuart 46 minority women 226 missionaries 244379 Mitchell, Janet 3435 modernity 5 diversity of 49 feminist 113 modernization 1520163 cultural di erence and 150 modernized “other,” 49 negative e ects of 147–151 in Paci c Islands 80147–151 paths to 21 p. 287

Mohanty, Chandra Talpade Monroe Doctrine 134 Moore, Eleanor 42154 Moore, Lara Jane 85

9

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Maori delegates 336687959697106–108161

Morelock, Isabel 69220 Morgan, Rosamond 33 Morris, Mrs. C. R. 92 motherhood: as conference focus 31–32131 Mui Tsai 149 Muscio, Mildred 32 Musikabhumma, Mrs. S. 167 Myint, Kyan 172 Namatjira, Albert 84–85 Nanking: rape of 129 natalism 32 nation: as representational category 26 role in PPWA 37 Nation of Islam 206–211 national: culture 25 identity 2555 independence 167 type 2545 National Association for the Advancement of Colored People 88 National Association of Colored Women 72211212 National Committee on the Cause and Cure of War 54146 National Council of Women (NZ) 940108110112139170 National Council of Women of Canada 140 National Federation of Colored Women 211 National League of Women Voters 129 National Union of Women’s Su rage Societies of Great Britain 130 nationalism 2464 competing Japanese and US 21 as complementary to internationalism 24 Japanese militant 1421 links to territory 133 as obstacle to world peace 36 postwar 37174 Nationalist China 197 nation-states: postwar proliferation 21 Native American women 85 native crafts 83 See also Arts and Crafts movement; See also handcrafts native cultures.  See indigenous cultures Nehru, Jawaharlal 216 New Guinea 103 See also Papua New Guinea New Woman 47 New York Consumers’ League 201 New Zealand delegates:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Mundt, Martha 3536

biracial nature of 878897107 cultural presentation 116–125 dominance of 33 See also Maori delegates New Zealand Girl 118 New Zealand tourism and cultural identity.  See Maori, culture New Zealand Women Writers’ and Painters’ Society 171 nonalignment movement 202 non-Western delegates 2 interaction with Western colleagues 1112 See also indigenous delegates; See also Western delegates non-Western women: role in internationalism 7 role in modernity 7 O’Brien, Patty 66 Occidentalism 236366 Ohio Association of Colored Women 211 Order of Isis 52 Order of the Daughters of Hawai‘i.  See Daughters of Hawai‘i Orient: awakening of 22 concept 63 fascination with 14 Oriental exclusion 153 Oriental women: ambiguous position of 28 cultivation by PPWA 46–53 dual identity 50 liberation of 22 role in PPWA 6465 Orientalism 2223385666 as representation of “other,” 46 Osborne, Ethel E. 29353669 Paci c A airs 5355 Paci c Age: dawn of 4 Paci c Island delegates 23222362 See also Polynesian delegates Paci c Island women 78–82 increasing numbers 81 Paci c Islands: p. 288

impact of Western popular culture paci sm 19129130 Paddle, Sarah 59149 Paiki, Miss 116 Pak, Induk 139 Pan-African: anti-imperialism 224 anti-racism 224 internationalism 205 nonalignment movement 15204

81–82

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Ngeungeu Te Irirangi 174

Pan-American Congress of Women 69 Pan-American nonalignment movement 15 Pan-Paci c 3971141182194 Pan-Paci c and South East Asian Women’s Association (PPSEAWA) 1328167168176188189191192193 See also Pan-Paci c Women’s Association (PPWA); See also Pan-Paci c Women’s Conferences Pan-Paci c Conference on Education 54 signi cance to Asia 21 signi cance to Australian women 11 Pan-Paci c Union (PPU) 313352545762169 Pan-Paci c Women’s Association (PPWA): calls for separate indigenous representation 187 change of name 28168189 charter countries 67 Constitution Committee 56 correspondents 56 Cultural Contributions of Paci c Countries Project 103 cultural nature of 38 Cultural Relations Project 84 ECOSOC consultative status 196 Executive Committee 56 formation 2 International Relations Section 103133 new generation of members 160 Population Pressures Roundtable 138151157 postwar reestablishment of 159 origins of 231–39 Program Committee 2956 Prostitution Roundtable 149 roundtable debates 37 Social Service Project 32 Standards of Living and Wages Project 19 See also Pan-Paci c and South East Asian Women’s Association; See also Pan-Paci c Women’s Conferences Pan-Paci c Women’s Conferences: Eighth (1958—PPSEAWA) 279218 First (1928) 23039–62 Fifth (1949) 228168 Fourth (1937) 228129–160 Maori welcome 120180187 national delegations 395667 publicity for 39 Second (1930) 228566364 Seventh (1955—PPSEAWA) 228164167180183185189197213217222 Sixth (1952) 228115165169170183191–192 Third (1934) 228106115116154 voting rights 67 See also Pan-Paci c Women’s Association; See also Pan-Paci c and South East Asian Women’s Association (PPSEAWA) Panyarachun, Chirawat 191 Papua New Guinea:

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Pan-Paci c ideal:

Australian involvement in 1789 Papuan: delegates 80 women 79 Park, Robert Ezra 46 Parks, Frances 40 paternalism 102 peace: activism 6157 as conference focus 131 international politics of 139 prewar promotion of 129 talks 145–147 youth movements for 147 Peace and Disarmament Committee of Women’s International Organizations 130 Pearl Harbor 158 Pease, Donald E. 201 Pedersen, Susan 15 Penington, Frances 156157 Pepe, Grave 105 Petricevich, Mira 128162174–177178183185186216 Philbin, Evangeline E. 151 Philippine Association of University Women 194 Philippines: delegates 10102190 discrimination against African Americans 204 host for sixth conference 183190 political involvement of women 166195 US involvement in 17149168 World War II Widows’ Association 222 Phineas, Mrs. 187 Plunket Society 32 Polynesia: as category 6366 Polynesian Conference in the Paci c 63 p. 289

role in

shaping PPWA perspective 64

sexualization of women 66 Polynesian delegates 6265227 population: engineering 4 increase 152 management 41632136137166223 pressure 151–157 studies 5 uneven distribution 151 populism 183 Porteus, S. D. 41102 Portuguese Women’s Association 57

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Parsons, Alice 63646970718788129165

postcolonial studies 5 Price, Elizabeth Bailey 39137 primitivism 27101 progress 725 Eurocentric notions of 12 See also development prostitution 148149156166 in Philippines 166 reform 223 See also tra

c in women

protection of women 166 campaigns for 10 race: histories of 820 models of 8 politics 201–206 theory of 9 race relations: reproductive ordering of 16 racial: degeneration 4 discrimination 156223 hygiene 32163164 intermixing 6 intolerance 157 prejudice 168 superiority 168 violence 208 See also lynchings Racial Hygiene Association 164 racism: against African Americans reported in Philippines press 204 negative in uence of 3 Radziwill, Princess 35148 Rafael, Vicente 183199 Randall-Colyer, Isabel 4249 Reeve, A. H. 45 Reeve, Margaretta Willis 61666770 reproduction 16 Reynolds, Henry 16 Rich, Ruby 89159164 Rischbieth, Bessie 355255566171778990105132148160171 Rothwell, Florence 151 Royal Commission on Child Endowment (NZ) 32 Rupp, Leila 222538100112 Russia: communist threat 191 Russian Revolution 36 same-sex partnerships and international women’s networks 112 Samoa: New Zealand involvement in 6717

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

in Japan 150166

US involvement in 17104 See also Western Samoa Sanger, Margaret 47156 Saran, Raksha 77–78 Sarawak: women of 74 Satterthwaite, Ann 333643676971114142143159160192193200 scienti c cooperation 3 Seaton, Mary 80171172–173189219221 Second Emancipation Proclamation 210 separatism.  See indigenous, separatism Seton, Mrs. Thompson 76 settler colonialism 11 impact of 83 postwar threats to 174 reform of race relations 97 settler colonial delegates 26 See also Western delegates sexual exploitation 40147–151 See also tra

c in women

sexualization of women 148161 Shaw, Sister Gwen 80 Sherrod, Pearl.  See Takahashi, Pearl Sims, Mary Eleanor 112 Singh, Nikhil Pal 202227 Sinha, Mrinalini 71678 slavery 214 See also child, slavery Smith, Ida B. Wise 151 Smith, Viola 34565759201 social: exchange program 41 hygiene 432 reform 12 welfare reform 432 socialism 192 Socknat, Thomas 139 Soesolawate, Miss 172 Southeast Asia: domination of postwar Asia-Paci c 172202 nonalignment movement 15 Southeast Asian delegates: emergence of 2 impact of 227 sponsorship 74 See also travel grants Staley, Mildred 148 Stanley, Dr. Louise 71 p. 290

Steiner, Rudolf

52

Stepan, Nancy 14 Stevens, Constance 59 Stewart, Ella P. 72194211–217220 role as goodwill ambassador 215

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Schain, Josephine 77146–147165166167171172192193194196198199216219220

Stocking, George W. Jr. 8 Street, Jessie 199–200201 Strong-Boag, Veronica 140 su rage 61964 in Australia and New Zealand 11 in Japan 47 Swanzy, Julia Judd 313352677083 Sweet, Georgina 52555670779394108112118134138140150159 Szazy, Mira.  See Petricevich, Mira Tachi, Kaoru 47 Takahashi, Pearl 206–211213217 Takahashi, Satokata 206209210213 Taylor, Fanny B. 171 Te Rangi Hiroa 84102 Terrell, Mary Church 211 theosophy 5276 Thomas, Albert 3659 Thomas, Nicholas 161 Ting, Dr. Mei Iung 40455056575859606162677379133143197–198 wartime arrest 159 Tokyo: host of eighth conference 218 Tongan: delegates 196 women 172 tra

c in women 3640148

trans-culturalism 226 travel: glamour of 13 time involved in 36 travel grants 65–6675 trusteeship 17 Tyrrell, Ian 22 UNESCO 18184220221 Cultural Activities Section 183 development agenda 183 education agenda 168169183 External Relations Service 196 support for PPWA 196 travel grants 65–6675167171195199201 United Nations (UN) 172136165169171195199221 Economic and Social Council 196 International Children’s Emergency Fund in the Paci c 195 Status of Women Commission 199200 United Nations Association 171 United States: ascendancy in Paci c 63 cultural imperialism 163

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

politics of 64

global leadership 202 imperialism 201222 isolationism 201 race politics 201–206 race relations in Asia-Paci c 205 role in 1955 conference 194 urbanization 169 US delegates 10336568 prevalence of 6769 US Pan-Paci c Women’s Conference 75 US Women’s Bureau 19 Vancouver: colonial history 138 host of fourth PPWA conference 129131137–138 See also Canada Vaughan, Millicent Preston-Stanley 72 Versailles Peace Conference 206 Vietnam delegates 196 Von Eschen, Penny 204 Waqairawai, Lolohea Akosita 79 Washington Conference on Disarmament 145 Weaver, Merle 222 Wedega, Alice 8081 Wells, Ida B. 207 Western delegates 65 engagement with non-Western delegates 11 perceived duty to non-Western delegates 55 representing Paci c Island constituencies 74 See also non-Western delegates Western popular culture: impact on Paci c Islands 81–82 Western power: decentralization of 37 relativization of 64 Western Samoan: delegates 187 women 172 Westernization 1522162172224 in China 4647 cultural di erence and 150 di erent experiences of 26 exploitation and 20148149 impact on indigenous peoples 102149 impact on Paci c 1102148 in Japan 4647 role in Paci c 135 p. 291

White, Walter

88

“White Australia” policy 25151154 dictation test 153 White House Conference for Children and Youth 211

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

universalism 151

white nationhood: geopolitical alliances based on 16 white panic 14 Whitelaw, Mrs. 180181 whiteness 315 impact of 83 privileges of 173 protection of 25 Whitlock, Gillian 101 Wilkins, Fanon Che 203 Williams, Jamieson 159 Wilson, Helen 105 Wilson, Rob 223 women of China 30 Women of the Paci c, The 39 Women Teachers’ Association (NZ) 9108110139171201 Dominion Conference 127 Women’s Canadian Club 139 Women’s Christian Temperance Union (WCTU) 912334043150151 in uence on China and Japan 47 Japanese 818474857 World 40 Women’s Federation of the Educational Association of China 139 Women’s Institutes 9 Women’s International Democratic Federation 223 Women’s International League for Peace and Freedom (WILPF) 791254130133139140144146154 women’s internationalism 31–39 geographical relocation of 18–19 women’s liberation 20 See also feminism Women’s Peace Association 47155160 women’s rights 167 Woods, Megan 174 Woollacott, Angela 711 Woolley, Mary Emma 2933–343572132 work: dangers to health 41136 fair pay 171 night employment 150 women and 323537171 workplace regulation 4 World Federation of Educational Institutions 140 World Health Organization (WHO) 137156168195 World War I 134144147 World War II 14 disillusionment following 7 exclusion of Asians 158 impact on PPWA 1373158 internment of Japanese 158

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

politics of 15

postwar reconstruction 168 Yamada, Tsune.  See Gauntlett, Tsune Yap, Ruth “Babe,” 73 Yasutake, Rumi 810145 Yellow Peril 153 Yoshihara, Mari 1349 “Yoshiwara,” 149 reform in Japan 150 Young Maori Party 177185 Young Women’s Christian Association (YWCA) 9333497108139151194 Australia 93 Honolulu 33 in uence on China and Japan 47 Japanese 140144 Mexico 70 New Zealand 32107118 Shanghai 345973132143149 World 12525973 Yu Chen, Mei 143 Zimmern, Alfred 134 Zister, Mrs. U. R. 174186

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930776 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

Yoshioka, Yoyoi 40

Glamour in the Pacific: Cultural Internationalism and Race Politics in the Women's Pan-Pacific Fiona Paisley https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.001.0001 Published: 2009

Online ISBN: 9780824870133

Print ISBN: 9780824833428

About the Author  https://doi.org/10.21313/hawaii/9780824833428.002.0009 Published: July 2009

Subject: Regional and Area Studies

Fiona Paisley is a cultural historian at Gri

th University in Brisbane, Australia. She has published widely in

the areas of gender, colonialism, and race politics, with a particular focus on humanitarianism and social justice campaigns among settler women in the early twentieth century. Her rst book was Loving Protection? Australian Feminism and Aboriginal Women’s Rights, 1919–1939 (2000), and she has also published a coedited volume Uncommon Ground: White Women in Aboriginal History (2005). She is currently working on two new projects: a biographical account of Aboriginal activism in Europe in the early twentieth century and a study of early lm-making in the Paci c and Africa.

Downloaded from https://academic.oup.com/hawaii-scholarship-online/book/16778/chapter/173930796 by Columbia University user on 19 May 2023

END MATTER